^ : 2:W$KW^v^
FROM-THE- LIBRARY-OF
TRINITYCOLLEGETORDNTO
AAAA^r
A V^r>/"\ ^.*
s^^*:l^^it?^P *|:^*s;
^giiiiiiilis
^^^o:^2KT^K
^^^ ^' ^^^ n ^ nn n ^^A A ^ n H^AA ^ A" n-^, _ -*
%s**?^*XM2 : ;^^
^^^i^M^KS^m^^
y^AAVCXA
'\ ^ ^A AA AA^^A^;.A^;^ aA fi^A ^M^nnftftjJ
^^^
THE
WHOLE WORKS
OF THE
REV. JOHN HOWE, M.A,
A MEMOIR OF THE AUTHOR.
IN EIGHT VOLUMES.
VOL. III.
CONTAINING
I. THE BLESSEDNESS OF THE RIGH
TEOUS.
II. THE VANITY OF MAN AS MORTAL.
III. OF PATIENCE IN EXPECTATION
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS
WITH AN APPENDIX.
IV. FUNERAL SERMONS FOR MINIS-
TERS.
1. FOR MR. RICH. FAIRCLOUGH,
ON MATT. 25. 21.
2. FOR MR. RICHARD ADAMS, ON
PHILIPP. 1. 23.
3. FOR DR. WILLIAM BATES, ON
JOHN 11. 16.
4. FOR MR. MATTHEW MEAD, ON
1 TIM. 4. 16.
5. FOR MR. PETER VINK, ON
ACTS 5. 20.
EDITED BY THE
REV, JOHN HUNT, OF CHICHESTER.
Uontion :
PUBLISHED BY
F. WESTLEY, 10, STATIONERS' COURT AND AVE-MARIA LANE
AND SOLD BY WAUGH AND INNES, EDINBURGH ; AND
CHALMERS AND COLLINS, GLASGOW.
1822
. Benslpy, Bull Ccurt, Fleet Street.
THJB
BLESSEDNESS OF THE RIGHTEOUS
OPENED,
AND FURTHER RECOMMENDED FROM THfi
CONSIDERATION OF
THE VANITY OF
THIS MORTAL LIFE,
gn Ctoo Creattses,
On Psalm 17. 15. and Psalm 89. 47.
When he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see
him as he is 1. John 3. 2.
xaxa a >voov sv iois tgveQizi rov E vnrm <pvcriv, taxi rove TOV
Trtpiirohet t% avafx^y-. A*o xa< freipoto'Qizi ^jfn EVVSV^E sx.eta's
on raxifoi, 3?vyy 5s of^oiueris eu KIZTX TO Svv&rov, o^oiua-ts <)e
xatt
It is impossible that vice should find a place in the abode of the Gods; but it ne
cessarily adheres to a mortal nature, and to the present world. It is therefore
our duty to shun it with the utmost eagerness, or, in other words to seek the high
est possible resemblance to God, which resemblance consists in rectitude, holiness
*nd wisdom* Plat, in Theaet.
TO THE READER.
1 am not at all solicitous, that the world should know the history of
the conception of this treatise. If there be any thing that shall re.
compense the pains of such as may think fit to give themselves the
trouble of perusing it, in the work itself, I should yet think it too
much an undervaluing of them, if I did reckon the minuter circum
stances relating thereto, fit matter for their entertainment. Nor am
I more concerned to have it known what were the inducements to the
.publication of it. Earnest protestations and remonstrations of our
good intentions in such undertakings, as they leave men still at li
berty to believe or doubt at their pleasure; so they gain us little if
they be believed. It is no easy matter, to carry one even, constant
tenour of spirit through a work of time. Nor is it more easy to pass
a settled invariable judgment concerning so variable a subject ; when
a heart that may seem wholly framed and set for God this hour, shall
look so quite like another thing the next, and change figures and
postures almost as often as it doth thoughts. And if a man should
be mistaken in judging himself, it would little mend the matter, to
have deceived others also into a good opinion of him. But if he can
approve himself to God in the simplicity of an honest and undeceived
heart, The peace that ensues, is a secret between God and him.
7-hey are theatre enough to one another, as he (Seneca) said to his
friend. It is an inclosed pleasure: a joy which the stranger cannot
intermeddle with.
It is therefore any man's concernment herein rather to satisfy him
self than the world. And the world's rather to understand the design
of the work than the author ; and whither it tends, rather than where
to he meant it. And it is obvious enough, to what good purposes
discourses of this nature may serve. This is, in the design of it,
TO THE RE AD MR.
wholly practical ; hath little or nothing to do with disputation, if
there be any whose business it. is to promote a private, divided in^
terest ; or who place the sum of their religion in an inconsiderable
and doubtful opinion; it doth not unhallow their altars, nor offer
any affront to their idol. It intends no quarrel to any contending,
angry party : but deals upon things in the substance whereof chns-
tians are at a professed agreement. And hath therefore the greater
probability of doing good to some, without the offence of any. It is
indeed equally matter of complaint and wonder, that men can find
so much leisure to divert from such things, wherein there is so much
both of* importance and pleasure, unto (what one would think should
have little of temptation or allurement in it) contentious jangling. It
might rather be thought its visible fruits and tendencies should ren
der it the most dreadful thing to every serious beholder. What
tragedies hath it wrought in the Christian church ! Into how weak
and languishing a condition hath it brought the religion of professed
Christians ! Hence have risen the intemperate, preternatural heats and
angers that have spent its strength and spirits, and make it look with
so meagre and pale a face. We have had a greater mind to dispute
than live ; and to contend about what we l^now not, than to practise
the far greater things we know ; and which more directly tend to
nourish and maintain the divine life. The author of that ingenious
sentence, pruritus disputandi scabies Ecclesice, the itch of dis
puting is the distemper of the church, (whoever he were) hath
h'tly expressed what is the noisome product of the itch of dis
puting. It hath begot the ulcerous tumours, which, besides their
own offensive soreness, drain the body, and turn what should nou
rish that, into nutriment to themselves. And its effects are not more
grievous than the pleasures which it affects and pursues are uncouth
and unnatural : ut ulcera quccdam nocituras manus appctunt et
tacta gaudent, et fcedam corporum scabiem delectat quicquid ex-
asperat : Non aliter dixerim his mentibus in cjuas voluptates ve-
lut mala ulcera eruperu?it, voluptati esse laborem, vcxationem-
gue : as ulcera of a certain kind invite and are pleased idth
the touch of a rough and injurious hand, and as that only gra
tifies which irritates a body covered over zcith a loathsome erup
tion, so to those minds which are afflicted with the noxious ulcer
of forbidden pleasure, labour and vexation are the only delight.
Sen: de tranquillitate animi. That only pleases which exaspe
rates, (as the moralist aptly expresses some like disaffection of dis
eased minds.) What to a sound spirit would be a pain, is to these
a pleasure.
Which i,- indeed, the triumph of the disease, that it adds unto tor
ment, reproach and mockery, and imposes upon men by so ridicu-
. lous a delusion (while they are made to take pleasure in punishing
themselves) that even the most sober can scarce look on in a fitter
posture, than with a compassionate smile. All which were yet some
what more tolerable, if that imagined, vanishing pleasure were not
the whule of their gain j or if it were to be hoped, that so great a
TO THE READER.
present real pain and smart, should be recompensed with as real a
consequent fruit and advantage. But we know, that generally by
how much any thing is more disputable, the less it is necessary or
conducible to the Christian life. God hath graciously provided
that vrhat we are to live by, should not cost us so dear. And possi
bly, as there is less occasion of disputing* about the more momentous
things of religion ; so there may be somewhat more of modesty and
awe in reference to what is so confessedly venerable and sacred,
(though too many are over bold even here also) than so foolishly to
trifle with such things. Therefore more commonly, where that hu
mour prevails, men divert from those plainer things, with some
slighter and superficial reverence to them, but more heartily esteem
ing them insipid and jejune, because they have less in them to gra
tify that appetite, and betake themselves to such things about which
they may more plausibly contend ; and then, what pitiful trifles of
tentimes take up their time and thoughts ; questions and problems
of like weighty importance, very often, with those which, the above-
named author (Sen. de Brev. vit.) tells us, this disease among the
Greeks prompted them to trouble themselves about, as, " What
number of rowers Ulysses had ? which was written first, the Iliad or
the Odysses, &c. ? So that (as he saith) they spent their lives very
operously doing nothing. Their conceits being such, that if they
kept them to themselves, they could yield them no fruit ; and if
they published them to others, they should not seem thereby the
more learned, but the more troublesome," to this purpose he truly
speaks. And is it not to be resented, that men should sell away the
solid strength and vital joy which a serious soul would find in sub
stantial religion, for such toys ! Yea, and not only famish themselves
but trouble the world, and embroil the church with their imperti-
nencies ! If a man be drawn forth to defend an important truth
against an injurious assault, it were treacherous self-love to purchase
his own peace by declining it. Or if he did sometimes turn his
thoughts to some of our petty questions, that with many are so hot
ly agitated, for recreation-sake, or to try his wit and exercise his
reason, without stirring his passions to the disturbance of others or
himself; it were an innocent divertiscmcnt, and the best purpose that
things of that nature are capable of serving. But when contention,
becomes a man's element, and he cannot live out of that fire, strains
his wit and racks his invention to find matter of quarrel ; is resol
ved, nothing said or done by others shall please him, only because
he means to please himself in dissenting; disputes only that he may
dispute, and loves dissension for itself : this is the unnatural hu
mour that hath so unspeakably troubled the church, jAl dispirited
religion, and filled men's souls with \\ind aiid vanity ; yra,, with fire
and lury. This hath made Christians gladiators, and the Christian
world a clamorous theatre, while men have equally affected to con
tend, and to make ostentation of their ability so to do.
And, surely, as it is highly pleasurable to retire oneself, so it is
to call a^ide others out of this noise and throng, to cpnsi-
TO THE READER.
der silently and feed upon the known and agreed things of our reli
gion ; which immediately lead to both the duties and delights of it.
Among which there are none more evident and undoubted, none less
entangled with controversy, none more profitable and pleasant than
the future blessedness of the righteous, which this discourse treats
of. The last end is a matter so little disputable, that it is common
ly thought (which is elsewhere more distinctly spoken to) not to be
the object of election, and so not of deliberation consequently, but
of simple intention only, because men are supposed to be generally
agreed us touching that. And the knowledge and intention of it is
apparently the very soul of religion ; animates, directs, enlivens, and
sweetens the whojie thereof. Without which, religion, were the vain
est, most unsavoury thing in the world. For what where there left
of it, but an empty unaccountable formality, aseries of spiritless and
merely scenical observances and actions without a design? For where
as all men's actions else, mediately tend to the last end, but that not
being in view with the most, they pitch upon other intervenient ends;
'which, though abstracted from the last, should not be ; yet they are
actually to them the reason of their actions, aud infuse a vigor and
liveliness into them : religion aiming immediately at the last end,
that being taken away, hath no rational end or design at all. And
it cannot but be an heartless business, with great solemnity, in a con
tinued course, to do nothing but professedly trifle, or keep up a cus
tom of certain solemn performances which have no imaginable scope
or end. And because the more clearly this our last end is under
stood, the more powerfully and sweetly it attracts and moves the
soul, this treatise endeavours to give as plain and positive a state and
notion of it as the text insisted on, compared with other scriptures,
would afford to so weak an eye.
And because men are so apt to abuse themselves with the vain and
self-contradicting hopes of attaining; this end, without ever having
their spirits framed to it, or walking in the way that leads thereto,
as if they could come to heaven by chance, or without any design or
eare of theirs; the proportion is endeavoured to be shewn, between
that divine likeness, in the vision and participation whereof this bles
sedness, consists, and the righteousness that disposes and leads to it.
Which may it be monitory to the ungodly and prophane, who hate
and scorn the likeness of God wherever they behold it. And let me
tell such from (better-instructed) pagans, Nihil est Deo similius aut
gratius quam vir animo perfect e bonus, 6fc. that there is nothing
more like or more acceptable to God,than a man that is in the tem
per of his soul truly good, who excels other men, as he is himself
excelled (pardon his hyperbole) by the immortal God. Apul. de Deo
Socratis- Inter bonos viros ac Deum amicia est, condliante virtute
amidtiam dico? etiam necessitudo,et simllitudo, $c. that between
God and good men there is a friendship, by means of virtue ; a
friendship, yea, a kindred, a likeness; in as much truly as the good
man differs fromGod but in time(here sprinkle a grain ort\vo}being
his disciple, imitator and very off-spring. (Sea. dePro J Nj*er
TO THE READER
o 9so: O7<xv TIS vsy*? Toy sxvlu o/x,o<ov, n eirottwt TOV t&vl
tspurolo
GW w /"// o/ indignation against such as
reproach one that is like to him, or that praise one that is con-
trarily affected (or unlike) ; but such is the good man (that is, he
is one like God). A good man (as it shortly after follows) is the
holiest thing in the world, and a wicked man the most polluted
thing. - Plat, in Minoe.
And let me warn such haters of holiness and holy men in the words
of this author immediately subjoined ; TT ^ mx <p/>oo-a/, ivx /**
a&puiros CM tzvSgutros, ets ypu A/o* vtov Xoyo; ^a/x,a^Tavj : u and this I
say for this cause, that thou being but a man, the son of a man,
no more offend in speaking against a hero, one who is a son
of God.
Methinks men should be ashamed to profess the belief of a life to
come, while they cannot behold without indignation, nor mention
but with derision, that holiness without which it can never be at
tained, and which is indeed the seed and principle of the thing itself,
But such are not likely much to trouble themselves with this dis
course. There is little in it indeed of art and ornament to invite or
gratify such as the subject itself invites not. And nothing at all but
what was apprehended might be some way useful. The affectation
of garnishing a margin with the names of authors, I have ever thought
a vain pedantry ; yet have not declined the occasional use of a few
that occurred. He that writes to the world, must reckon himself
debtor to the wise and unwise. If what is done shall be found with
any to have promoted its proper end ; his praises to God shall follow
it {as his prayers do that it may) who professes himself,
A well- wilier to the souls of men,
J. HOWE.
,
CHRISTIAN READER.
JL ou whose hearts arc set on heaven, who are daily laying up a
* rc> asure there, here is a welcome messenger, to tell you more than
perhaps you have well considered, of the nature of your future bles
sedness, and to illustrate the map of the land of promise, and to bring
you another cluster of its grapes : here is a useful help to make you
know that holiness doth participate of glory, and that heaven is at
least virtually in the seed of grace. Though this life be properly
called a life of faith, as contradistihct from the intuition and frui
tion hereafter, as well as from the lower life of sense ; yet is it a
great truth, and not sufficiently considered and improved, that we
have here more than faith, to acquaint us with the blessedness ex
pected. Between faith and glory, there is the spirit of holiness, the
love of God, the heavenly desires, which are kindled by faith, and
are those branches on which the happy flower and fruit must grow:
they are the name and mark of God upon us: they are our earnest,
our pledge and the first fruits. And is not this more than a word
of promise only ? Therefore though all Christians must live by faith,
marvel not that I tell you, that you may, you must have more than
faith. Is not a pledge and earnest, a first-fruits more? Therefore
have Christians, not only a Spirit to evidence their title, but also
some foretaste of heaven itself. For faith in Christ is to recover us
to God, and so much as we have of God, so much of fruition ;
and so much as faith hath kindled in you of the love of God, so much
foretaste you have of heaven ; for you are deceived, if you think,
that any oue notion spcaketh more to you of heaven and of your ul
timate end, than the love of God. And though no unso'Und ill-
grounded faith will serve to cause this sacred love, yet when it is
caused, it over-tops this cause ; and he that perceiveth the operations
of a strong effectual love, hath an acquaintance with God and hea
ven which is above that of believing. Faith seeth the feast, but
love is the tasting of it. And therefore it is, that the holiest souls
stick closest unto God, because (though their reasoning faculty may
be defective) they know him by the highest and most tenacious kind
ef knowledge which this world affordcth, (as I have lately shewed
VOL. III. C
CHRISTIAN READER.
elsewhere). Here you have described to you, the true witness of
the Spirit ; not that of supposed internal voices, which they are
usually most taken up with, who have the smallest knowledge and
f aith, and love, and the greatest self-esteem, or spiritual pride, with
the strongest phantasies and passions : but the objective and the
sealing testimony, the divine nature, the renewed image of God,
\vhose children are known by being like to their heavenly Father,
even by being holy as he is holy. This is the Spirit of adoption, by
which we are inclined, by holy love to God and confidence in him,
to cry Abba Father, and to fly unto him : the Spirit of sanctification
is hereby in us the Spirit of adoption : for both signify but the giv
ing us that love to God, which is the filial nature, and our Father's
image.
And this treatise doth happily direct thee to that faithful behold
ing God in righteousness, which must here begin this blessed assi->
milation, which full intuition will for ever perfect. It is a happy
sign that God is about to repair our ruins and divisions, when he
stirreth up his servants to speak so much of heaven, and to call up
the minds of impatient complainers, and contentious censurers, and
ignorant self-conceited dividers, and of worldly, unskilful, and un
merciful pastors, to look to that state where all the godly shall be
one, and to turn those thoughts to the furtherance of holiness, to
provoke one another to love and to good works, which too many lay
out upon their hay and stubble, and to call men from judging and
despising each other (and worse than both these) about their meats
and drinks, and days, to study righteousness and peace, and joy in
the holy Ghost. For he that in these things servcth Christ (in which
his kingdom doth consist) is acceptable to God, and approved of
men, that are wise and good. Let us therefore follow after the
things which make for peace, and things wherewith one may edify
another. While the contentious for meats will destroy the work of
God, (Rom. 14. 17, 20.) the union between peace and holiness
is so strict, that he that truly promoteth one promoteth both,
Heb. 12. 14. Jam. 3. 17. The true way of our union is excel
lently described. Eph. 4. 11, 16. If any plain, unlearned
readers shall blame the accurateness of the stile, they must
remember, that those persons have not the least need to hear of hea^
ven, and to be drawn up from the vanities of earth who cannot di
gest a looser stile. As God hath endued the worthy author with a
more than ordinary measure of judiciousness even soundness and ac
curateness, of understanding, with seriousness, spirituality, and hea
venly mind ; so we have for our common benefit, the effects of all these
happy qualifications, in this judicious, heavenly discourse. And jT
my recommendations may in any measure further your acceptance,
improvements and practising of so edifying a treatise, it will answer
the ends of him who waiteth with you in hope for the same salva
tion.
RICHARD BAXTER.
THE
BLESSEDNESS OF THE RIGHTEOUS
PSALM XVII. 15.
As far me, I will behold thy face in righteousness : I
shall be satisfied when I awake with thy likeness.
CHAP. I.
I. A procmial discourse. II. A reflection upon some foregoing ver
ses of the psalm, by way of introduction to the text. III. A con
sideration of its somewhat various readings, and of its literal im
portance, IV. A discussion of its real importance so far as is
necessary to the settling the subject of the present discourse.
I. npHE continual mixture of good and evil in this present state
of things, with its uncertain fluctuations, and subjection
to perpetual changes ; do naturally prompt a considering mind
to the belief and hope of another, that may be both more per
fect, and more permanent. For certainly it could never be a
design adequate (or any way agreeable) to the divine wisdom
and goodness, that the blessed God should raise such a thing as
this lower creation out of nothing, only to give himself the tem
porary pleasure of beholding the alternate joys and sorrows of
(the best part thereof) his reasonable creature seated in it : nor
a delight at all proportionable to an eternally happy Being,when
he hath connaturalized such a creature to this sensible world ;
only to take notice how variously the passions he hath planted
in him, may be moved and stirred by the variety of occasions
which he shall thence be presented with ; and what sudden and
contrary impressions may be made upon his easy passive senses,
by the interchanged strokes and touches of contrary objects :
12 THE BLESSEDNESS
how quickly he can arise him into a transport of high content
ment and pleasure, and then how soon he can again reduce him
to a very paroxysm of anguish and despair. It would discover
us to have very vile and low thoughts of God, if we did riot judge
it altogether unanswerable to his perfections, to design no fur
ther thing in creating this world, and placing such a creature as
man in ir, than only to please himself for a while with such a
spectacle, and then at last clear the stage, and shut up all again
in an eternal, silent darkness. If we could suppose a man fur
nished with such power, he would surely add little to the repu
tation of his being wise or good beyond other men, by a design
so to use it. Much less can we think it worthy of God to per
petuate such a state of things as this, and continue a succession
of such persons and actions as we now behold in the world,
through eternal generations, only to perpetuate to himself the
same pleasure in the exercise of his immense power upon crea
ted natures, over which he Iiath so infinite advantage.
And indeed notiiing can be more unconceivable, than that
the great Creator and Author of all things, should frame a crea
ture of so vast comprehension as the spirit of man, put into it a
capacity of knowing and conversing with himself, give it some
prospect of his own glory and blessedness; raise thereby, in many,,
boundless unsatisfied desires after him, and unexpressible plea
sure in the pre-conceived hope of being received into the com
munion of that glory and blessedness ; and yet defeat and blast
so great an expectation, by the unsuspected reducement of the
very subject of it again to nothing. Yea, and that he should
deal herein (as in that case he must) the most hardly with the
best : and that such souls, whose mere love and devotedness to
him, had made them abandon the pleasures of this life, and run
through whatsoever difficulties for his sake, should fare worse
than the very worst ; were, beyond all the rest, most utterly un
imaginable, and a thought which pagan-reason hath not known
how to digest or entertain. If (saith one, and he speaks the
sense of many others, as well as his own) Et ^ v v a^a, ro
}jdiX60jU.gK>;$ KXI ro rvis 4-f%>9? o n ($s TTO^E o ecfitv SKBVO ovi$iat\vtl*.t t
with the dissolution of our bodies, the essence of the
rvhatsoever that be, should be dissolved too, and for ever cease
to be any thing ; I know not how I can account them blessed.,
that never having enjoyed any good as the reward of their
virtue y have even perished for virtue itself. Dionys. Halicar.
Antq. Rom. lib. 8.
Wherefore it is consequent, that this present state is only in
tended for trial to the spirits of men, in order to their attainment
as of a better state in a better world : that is, inasmuch as the
infinitely wise and blessed God given being had so such a creature
OF THE RIGHTEOUS
as man, in which both worlds (the material and the immaterial) did
meet ; and who, in respect of his earthly and spiritual natures,
had in him somewhat suitable to each. And whereas this crea
ture had lost (with his interest) his very inclination to tha spiri
tual objects, and enjoyments of the purer, immaterial world
(wherein alone his true blessedness could consist), suffered a vile
depression of his spirit unto this gross corporeal world, and here
by brought himself under a necessity of being miserable, his no
bler part having nothing now to satisfy it, but what it was be
come unsuitable and disaffected to. His merciful Creator, be
ing intent upon his restitution, thought fit not to bring it about
by a sudden and violent hand (as it were to catch him into hea
ven against his will) : but to raise his spirit into its just domi
nion and sovereignty in him, by such gradual methods as were
most suitable to a rational, intelligent nature ; that is, to discover
to him, that he had such a thing as spirit about him ; whence it
was fallen, how low it was sunk, to what state it was yet capable
to be raised, and what he had designed and done for its happy re
covery. And hence by the secret and powerful insinuations of
his own light and grace, to awaken his drowsy and slumbering
reason, and incline his perverse and wayward will to the con
sideration and choice of such things as that felicity consists in 5
which that better world can afford, and his better part enjoy.
And while he propounds such things to him, how reasonable
and agreeable was it, that he should keep him sometime under
a just probation (yea, how much was there in it of a gracious and
compassionate indulgence, often to renew the trial), whether he
would yet bestir himself, and (having so great hopes before him,
and such helps and aids afforded him, and ready to be afforded)
apply, at last, his intellectual and elective powers, to mind and
close with so gracious overtures, in order to his own eternal ad
vancement and blessedness ? Nor was it an unreasonable ex
pectation that he should do so. For, however the temporal
good and evil that may constantly affect his sensitive part and
powers, be present and near ; but the eternal misery or blessed
ness of his soul, future and remote : yet inasmuch as he is ca
pable of understanding the vast disproportions of time and eter
nity ; of a mortal flesh, and an immortal spirit : how preposte
rous a course were it, and unworthy of a man ; yea, how dis
honourable and reproachful to his Maker, should he prefer the
momentary pleasures of narrow, incapacious sense, to the ever
lasting enjoyments of an enlarged comprehensive spirit ? Or f
for the avoiding the pains and miseries of the former kind, incur
those of the latter ? Whence also the Holy God doth not expect
and require only, that men should make that wiser choice ; but
doth most justly lay the weight of their eternal states upon their
doing, or not doing so. And in that day when he shall render
14 THE BLESSEDNESS
to every one according to his works, make this the rule of fnV
final judgment, to allot to them, who by a patient continuance
In well-doing, seek for honour, glory, and immortality, eternal
life. To the rest, indignation and wrath, tribulation and an
guish, &c. and that whether they be Jews or Gentiles. Rom. 2.
6, 9. Nor is it a new thing in the world, that some among
the children of men should in this comply with the righteous
will of God, and so judge and choose for themselves, as he is
pleased to direct and prescribe, it is a course approved by the
concurrent suffrage of all them, in all times and ages, into whose
minds the true light hath shined, and whom God hath inspired
with that wisdom whereby he maketh wise to salvation. That
numerous assembly of the perfected spirits of the just, have
agreed in this common resolution; and did in their several ge
nerations, before they had passed this state of trial, with an he
roic magnanimity trample this present world under their feet,
and aspire to the glory of the world to come ; relieving them
selves against all the grievances they have suffered from such,
whose portion is in this life with the alone hope and confidence
of what they were to enjoy in another.
IT. And hereof we have an eminent and illustrious instance
in this context, where the ground is laid of the following dis
course. For introduction whereto, observe that the title speaks
the psalm a prayer of David. The matter of the prayer is, pre
servation from his enemies. Not to go over the whole psalm,
we have in the 13 and 14 verses, the sum of his desires, with
a description of the persons he prays to be delivered from : in
which description every character is an argument to enforce
his prayer.
Prom the ivicked: as though he had said they are equally ene
mies to thee and me ; not more opposite to me by their cruelty,
than by their wickedness they are to thee. Vindicate then, at
once, thyself, and deliver me.
Thy sword, thy hand. Thou canst as easily command and ma
nage them, as a man may wield his sword, or move his hand.
Wilt thou suffer thine own sword, thine own hand, to destroy
thine own servant?
Men of the world, which have their portion in this life: time
and this lower world, bound all their hopes and fears. They
have no serious believing apprehensions of any thing beyond
this present life ; therefore have nothing to withhold them from
the most injurious violence, if thou withhold them not ; men
that believe not another world, are the ready actors of any ima
ginable mischiefs and tragedies in this.
Whose belly thoujillest. That is, their sensual appetite ; (as
OF THE RIGHTEOUS. IS
oftentimes that term is used, Rom. 16. 18. Phil. 3. 19.) with
thy hid treasures, namely, the riches which either God is wont
to hide in the boweU of the earth, or lock up in the repository
of providence, dispensing them at his own pleasure.
They are full of children. So it appears by that which fol
lows, it ought to he read, and not according to that gross, hut
easy (vw for vtem) mistake of some transcribers of the seventy. As
if in all this he had pleaded thus ; " Lord, thou hast abundantly
indulged those men already, what need they more ? They have
themselves, from thy unregarded bounty, their own vast swollen
desires sufficiently filled, enough for their own time ; and when
they can live no longer in their persons, they may in their pos
terity, and leave not strangers, but their numerous offspring,
their heirs. Is it not enough that their avarice be gratified, ex-?
Cept their malice be also? that they have whatsoever they can
conceive desirable for themselves, unless they may also infer
whatever they can think mischievous on me ? To this descrip
tion of his enemies, he ex opposito, subjoins some account
of himself in this his closure of the psalm: As for me y here he is
at his statique point; and, after some appearing discomposure,
his spirit returns to a consistency, in consideration of his own
more happy state, which he opposes and prefers to theirs, in
the following respects. That they were wicked, he righteous.
" I will behold thy face in righteousness." That their happiness
was worldly, terrene, such only as did spring from the earth;
his heavenly and divine, such as should result from the face and
image of God. Theirs present, temporary, compassed within
this life; his future, everlasting, to be enjoyed when he should
awake. Theirs partial, defective, such as would but gratify
their bestial part, fill their bellies ; his adequate, complete (the
f^ctifAovix TU o-vvilx a happiness of proportion) such as should sa
tisfy the man. "I shall be satisfied, &c.
III. The variety in rendering this verse (to be seen by com
paring the original and translation noted in the margin) need
not give us any trouble, the differences not being of great mo
ment, nor our own reading liable to exception. The wordn^IDD
about which is the greatest diversity, hath the significancy we
nyntw* 1M3 nrnN p-na
Sept. Eyo; os sv ^txxto&vvv) otp^tro^xi^ TU t&pcxTUTru <
ru o<p$v)<rxi ryv^vj-xv a-*:. But I shall appear in righteousness, I
shall be satisfied izith thy face, zchen I shall see thy glory. The
Vulgar Latin, Ego autem in justitia apparebo conspcctui tuo,
satiabor cum apparuerit gloria tua. Exactly following the se
venty, as doth the Ethiopia. The Caldee paraphrase disagrees lit
tle; the Arabic less; the Syriac mistook it seems rtJl^n for
and so read that word faith which we read likeness
IS THE BLESSEDNESS
here give it, in the second commandment, and constantly e]se
\yhere. And then, what more proper English can this text, be
capable of, than it hath in our bibles ? Each word hath its true
and genuine import; and the syntax is sufficiently regular, and
grammatical of the whole. Only as to the former, that usual and
obvious observation must here have place ; that the 3 prefixed
to pT^, and which with it, we read it\ righteousness, doth often
signify among its various acceptations, by or through ; and that,
not only as denoting instrumentality ; but more at large, the
place of any medium necessary to the attainment of the end it
subserves to; whence the same use of the Greek fv , that answers
thereunto, is wont to go for a Hebraism.
And as to the latter, the only tiling liable to controversy, is
whether the gerund jTpPQ is to be construed with the person
speaking, when I awake; or in my awaking^ or with the thing;
the likeness or image spoken of in the awaking of thine image,
or when thine image shall awake : and I conceive we need not
discuss it, but following our own translation, leave the judgment
of it to the ear itself, which (as Elihu tells us) trieth words.
IV. In the mean time, the real importance of this scripture
more calls for discussion than the literal ; concerning which, t
threefold inquiry will be necessary for the settling the subject of
the following discourse. What relation this righteousness must
be understood to have to the vision of God's face, and the other
consequent blessedness. What time or state awaking refers to,
and What is intended by the likeness of God. To thejirst of
these. It is only necessary to say at present, that the already
noted import of the preposition in being supposed most suitable
to this text (as apparently it is) righteousness must be looked
upon in reference to this vision, not as in an idle or merely ca
sual concomitancy, or as an unconcerned circumstance, that hath
nothing to do with the business spoken of ; but as in a close and
intimate connexion therewith; being, first antecedent, secondly
conducible, thirdly necessary thereto. Nor can I better express
its place, and reference to it, generally and in one word, than in
saying it qualifies for it; which how it 'doth, will be more proper to
consider hereafter. It may now suffice to say, those words give us
Ilieronymus (juxta Ilebr.) reads the words exactly as we do: Ego
injustitia videbo Jadem tuani, implcbar, cinn evigilavero, simili-
tudine tua.
p"l!:O seems best to be rendered here by, or through righteous
ness, as by the condition in which he may expect the return of God's
mercies here, or the eternal vision cf him hereafter, #c. So the
learned Dr. Hammond, Anno, in loc. quoting also CastelliQ to the
same put pose.
CJttAP. h OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 17
the qualified subject of this blessedness "I; in righteousness", a
righteous person as such. To the Second; Taking it for gran
ted, that none will understand this awaking as opposed to natural
sleep : in the borrowed or tropical sense, it must be understood
to intend either some better state in this life, in comparison where
of the Psalmist reckons his present stale but as a sleep; or the
future state of blessedness in the other life. There have been
some who have understood it of the former, and thought the
Psalmist to speak only of an hoped freedom from his present
temporal afflictions ; but then, that which will be implied, seems
not so specious ; that trouble arid affliction should be signified
by the necessarily pre-supposed sleep, which sure doth more re
semble rest than trouble. ,f^
1 conceive it less exceptionable to refer awaking, to the bles
sed state of saints after this life. For, that saints, at that time
when this was written^ had the knowledge of such a state (in
deed a saint not believing a life to come, is a perfect contradic
tion) no doubt can be made by any that hath ever so little read
and compared the old and new testament. We are plainly told,
that those excellent persons mentioned in the famous roll, (Heb.
11. v. 1. 16.) lived by that faithjvvhich was the substance of things
hoped for, and the evidence of things not seen. That of them, Abra
ham, Isaac, and Jacob, while they lived in -Canaan, yet sought
a better, a heavenly country ; confessing themselves pilgrims
and strangers on earth. We know it was the more gene
ral belief of the Jews in our Saviour's time. And whence
should they have it, but from the old Testament thither our Sa
viour remits them Job. 5. 39. to search it out, and the way to it.
The apostle saint Paul, Acts 26. & 6. 7- compared with the 8.
gives it as the common faith of the twelve tribes, grounded upon
the promise made to their forefathers ; and thence prudentially
he herein states the cause wherein he was now engaged ; sup
posing it would be generally resented, that he should be called
in question for avowing (only) so known and received a truth.
Sure they were beholden to these sacred writings they had then
among them, for so common a belief ; and since it is out of ques
tion, from our Saviour's express words, they do contain the
ground of that belief; what cause have we to be so shy of so in
terpreting scriptures that have a fair aspect that way ? Is it, that
we can devise to fasten here and there another sense upon divers
such ? I wonder what one text can be mentioned in all the old
testament to this purpose, wherein one may not do so: And
what then would, be the tendency of this course, but to deny in
all the particulars, what, upon so clear evidence, we are in the
general forced to admit ? and to put Moses, and Abraham, and
David, in a lower class than Pythagoras, and Socrates, and Pla-
VOL. in, j>
IS TirE BLESSEDNESS CHAP; f
to ? And I think it would not be easy to find one text in all that
part of the Bible, where both the words thereof, and the con
text, do more fairly comply, that in this, so as not only to admit,
but even to invite that interpretation.
For the term awake about which the present inquiry is, how
apt and obvious is the analogy between our awaking out of na
tural sleep, and the holy soul's rising 1 up out of the darkness
and torpor of its present state, into the enlivening light of God's
presence ? It is truly said so to awake, at its first quitting these
darksome regions, when it lays aside its cumbersome night-vail.
It doth so more perfectly, in the joyful morning of the resur
rection-day when mortality is swallowed up in life, and all the
yet-hovering shadows of it are vanished and fled away. And
how known and usual an application this is of the metaphorical
terms of sleeping and awaking in holy writ, I need not tell them
who have read the Bible. Nor doth this interpretation less fitly
accord to the other contents of this verse : For to what state
do the sight of God's face, and satisfaction with his likeness, so
fully agree, as to that of future blessedness in the other world ?
But then the contexture of discourse in this and the foregoing
verse together, seems plainly to determine us to this sense: for
what can be more conspicuous in them, than a purposed com
parison an opposition of two states of felicity mutually to each
other ? That of the wicked, whom he calls men of time (as
the words ""OHO LD\TOD are rendered by Pagninus. Homines
de tempore. And do literally signify) and whose portion, he tells
us, is in this life : and the righteous man's, his own ; which
he expected not to be till he should awake,that is, not till after
this life.
It is further to be inquired, thirdly-, how we are here to
understand the likeness of Gud f I doubt not but we are to un
derstand by it, his glory. And the only difficulty which it will
be necessary at present to consider about it, is, whether we are
to take it objectively, or subjectively; for the glory to be repre
sented to the blessed soul, or the glory to be impressed upon it;
the glory which it is to behold, or the glory it shall bear. And
I conceive the difference is more easily capable of accommoda
tion, than of a strict decision on either part. By face is un
doubtedly meant objective glory, and that in its most perfect
representation, the face being, as we know with men, the chief
seat of aspectable majesty and beauty. Hence when Moses
desires to see God's glory, though he did vouchsafe some dis
covery of it, yet he tells him his face cannot be seen. Here
upon, therefore, the next expression thy likeness might the
more plausibly be restrained to subjective glory, so as to denote
the image of God now in its most perfect impression on the bles-
CHAP. I. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 19
sed soul. But that I insist not on. Supposing therefore, that
what is signified by face, be repeated over again in this word
likeness, yet I conceive the expression is not varied in vain;
but having more to say than only that he expected a state of fu
ture vision, namely, that he assured himself of satisfaction too,
another word was thought fit to be used that might signify also
somewhat that must intervene in order to that satisfaction. It
is certain the mere objective representation and consequent in
tuition of the most excellent (even the divine) glory, cannot sa
tisfy a soul remaining disaffected and unsuitable thereunto. It
aa only satisfy, as, being represented ; it forms the soul into,
the same image, and attempers it to itself, as if he had said "I
expect hereafter to see the blessed face of God, and to be my
self blessed or satisfied by his glory, at once appearing to me,
and transfusing itself upon me." In short therefore, 1 under
stand by that term, the glory of God as transforming, or as im
pressive of itself. If therefore, glory the object of the soul's
vision, shall by any be thought to be intended in it, I contend not;
supposing only, thatthe object be taken not materially, or poten
tially only, for the thing visibly in itself considered ; butformally,
and in esse actuali objecti ; that is, as now actually impressing
itself, or as connoting such an impression upon the beholding
soul ; for so only is it productive of such a pleasure and satisfac
tion to it, as must ensue. As in this form of speech "such a
man takes pleasure in knowledge" It is evident knowledge must
be taken there both objectively, for the things known; and sub
jectively, for the actual perception of those things; inasmuch
as, apparently, both must concur to work him delight. So it
will appear, to any one that attentively considers it, glory must
be taken in that passage, "We rejoice in hope of the glory of God. "
Rom. 5. 2. It is divine glory both revealed and received ; his
exhibition and communication of it, according to his immensity;
and our participation of it, according to our measure, that
must concur to our eternal satisfaction. Herein the platonic
adage hath evident truth in it; Voluptatis gcneratio est
ex inftniti et finiti copulatione. Pleasure is here certainly
made up of something finite and something in finite, meeting
together. It is not (as the philosopher speaks) a ;^rsx,
but a jcMlov T/, not any thing separate from the soul, but some
thing it possesses, that can make it happy. It is not hap
py by an incommunicate happiness, nor glorious by an incorn-
inunicate glory. Indeed, the discovery of such a glory to an
inglorious, unholy soul, must rather torment than satisfy. The
future glory of saints is therefore called (Rom. 8. 18.) ets y^r.
a glory to be revealed in them (or into them, as the word sig
nifies,) And in the foregoing words, the apostle assures Christ's
fellow-sufferers, that they shall be glorified together with him.
0. THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP* t
Surely the notation of that word, the formal notion of glorifU
cation, cannot import so little as only to be a spectator of glory ;
it must signify a being made glorious.
Nor is the common and true maxim otherwise intelligible, that
grace and glory differ only in degree. For certainly it could ne
ver enter into the mind of a sober man (though how dangerous
ly some speak, that might possibly have been so if too much
learning had not made them mad, will be animadverted in its
place), 'that objective glory, and grace in saints, were the same
specific) much less the same numerical) thing. It is true, that
Scripture often expresses the future blessedness, by vision of God.
But where that phrase is used to signify it alone, it is evident (as
within the lower region of grace, words of knowledge do often
imply affection, and correspondent impressions on the soul) it
must be understood of affective transformative vision, such a$
hath conformity to God most inseparably conjunct with if. And,
that we might understand so much, they are elsewhere both ex
pressly mentioned together, as joint-ingredients into a saint's
blessedness ; as in those words so full of clear and rich sense :
"When he shall appear, we shall be like him : for we shall see
him as he is." Which text I take for a plain comment upon
this: and methinks it should not easily be supposable, they
should both speak so near the same words, and not intend the
same sense. You have in both, the same season, "when he shall
appear/' when 1 shall awake : the same subject the righteous
person born of God (compare the close of the former chapter
with the beginning of this) ; "and I in righteousness :" the same
vision we shall see him as he his : "I shall behold his face :" the
same assimilation, "We shall be like him/' I shall be satisfied
with his likeness; (concerning the yio-ts or habitude this vision
and assimilation mutually have to one another, there will be
consideration had in its place). I therefore conceive neither of
these notions of the divine likeness, do exclude the other. If it
be inquired, which is principally meant ? That need not be
determined: If the latter, it supposes the former; if the for
mer, it infers the latter. Without the first, the other cannot
be ; without this other, the first cannot satisfy.
If any yet disagree to this interpretation of this text, let them
affix the doctrine propounded from it, to that other last men
tioned (which only hath not the express mention of a conse
quent satisfaction, as this hath; whence therefore, as being in
this respect fuller, my thoughts were pitched upon this.) Only
withal let it be considered, how much more easy it is, to ima
gine another sense, and suppose it possible, than to disprove this,
or evince it impossible. How far probable it is, must be left to
the judgment of the indifferent : with whom it may not be in-
CHAP. I. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 21
significant to add, that thus it hath been understood by inter
preters (I might adventure to say the generality) of all sorts.
However the few annexed* (for I neither apprehend the ne
cessity, nor have the present conveniency of alleging many)
will suffice to avoid any imputation of singularity or novelty.
* Agitur de resurrections et Manifestatione gloriae ccelestis,
He speaks of the resurrection and of the manifestation of tho
Celestial glory. Ruffitius on the place. Cum apparuerit gloria tua,
id es gloria resurrectionis, when thy glory shall appear, that is, the
glory of the resurrection. Bede's commentary on the psalms.
How the Jews were wont lo understand it, may be seen at one
view in that of Petrus Galatinus in Joe. Duo miCapnio me. hie per
priscas Judaeorum Scripturas ostendere hortaris, et generalem mor-
tuorem resurrectionem futuram esse et earn per Messiam factum iri,
Primum itaque patet non solum per sacra? scripturae testimonia ve-
rum etiam per Talmudistarunv dicta. Nam illud quidem, Psal. 17
dictum Ego in justitia &c. sic exponunt, et presertim Rabbi Abra
ham Aven zra et Rabbi Solomo, &c. You here call upon me, my
friend Capnio to prove by the ancient Jewish Scriptures ; these
two things that there will be a general resurrection of the dead,and
that it will be accomplished by the Messiah. The former then
appears not only from the testimony of sacred scripture, but also
from the writings of the Talmudisls. For indeed, what is said in the
17 Ps. I shall behold, &c. is thus expounded by them, and especially
by Rabbi Abraham Aven Ezra and Rabbi Solomon, &c. And so he
goes on to recite their words, De Acanis Catholics veritatis . oa
mysteries of the Catholic faith.
Opponit hsec, iis quoe de impiis dixerat. Illi Sapiunt terrena Sa-
turanturfiliis,etportionemsuamin hacvitaponunt mihi verocontempta
est hxc vita ; ad futuram festino ; ubi non in divitiis, sed in justitia
videbo, non terrena haec transitura, sed ipsam faciem tuam,nec satu-
rabor in filiis carnis sed cum evigilavero tua similitudine, sicut. 1 Joh.
3. 2. Cum apparuerit, &c. Loth, in Psal. He opposes these things
to what he had said concerning the wicked. They mind earthly
things, are filled with children, and have their portion in this life ;
but by me this life is despised : I hasten to that which is to comej
where not in riches but in righteousness I shall see, not these eaithly
transitory things ; but thine own face ; and when I awake shall be
satisfied, not with children of the flesh ; but with thy likeness as 1.
John 3. 2. When he shall appear, &c. Luther on Psalms.
Jlesurgam e mortuis videbo te perfectissime sicut es, Similis ero
tibi. I shall arise Irom the dead I shall see thee most perfectly
as thou art, I shall be like thee. Junius and Tremellius on \J,
Psalm.
Mollerus thinks it ought not to be restrained to life eternal, but
saith, some understand it of the glory, qua ornabuntur pii in vita
aeterna : with which the pious will be adorned in eternal life. And
J2 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP, II t
adds, et quidem non male, and certainly with justice. In Ego
rero et omnes elect! tui pie et juste, vivimus in hoc saculo, ut
aliquando in future saeculo videamus faciam tuam, et ea saticmur
eum sc. a pulvere terrae evigilaverimus et reformati fuerimus
ad similitudinem Christi tui. But I and all thine elect, live pi
ously and righteously in this world ; that at last, in the world to
come, we may see thy face, and be satisfied with it ; that is when we
shall awake from the dust of the earth, and shall be restored to the
likeness of thine anointed. Seb. Munster. in notis in loc.
Cum ego ad imaginem tuam conditus resurrexero. When I shall
arise conformed to thy likeness. Vatablus : ifi his notes on the pas
sage: though he adds, alii ad resurrectionem non referunt. Some do
not refer it to the resurrection.
De futurae vitae foelieitate ait satiabor quum expergiscar, id est
quum resurgam e mortuis Similitudine tua, hoc est videbo te per-
fectissime, sicuti es ; et Similis ero tibi quum patefactus Christus
glorioso adventu suo, 1. Joh. 3.2. Fabrit. Cone: Psal.J7.15. He says
concerning the happiness of the life to come, I shall be satisfied when
I shall awake, that is,when I shall arise from the dead with thy like
ness ; that is, I shall see theemost perfectly as thru art; and I shall
|pe like thee when Christ shall be revealed at his glorious coming.
Describit his verbis Psalmographus beatitudinem asternam fiiiorum
Dei. Gesnerus in loc. the Psalmist in these words describes the
tternal happiness of the sons of God.
CHAP. II.
L A summary proposal of the doctrine contained in this scripture :
a distribution of it into three distinct heads of discourse. First.
The qualified subject. Secondly. The nature. Thirdly. The
st-ason ot the blessedness here spoken of. II. The first of these
taken into consideration, where the qualification, righteousness,
is treated of. About which is shewn. First. What it is. Se
condly, How it qualifies.
! XTOW the foregoing sense of the words being supposed, it
appears that the proper argument of this scripture, is, .
The blessedness of the righteous in the other life, consisting in
the vision and participation of the divine glory, with the satis-
CHAP. II. OF TtiE RIGHTEOUS. fc
faction that resulteth tlience. In which summary account of
the doctrine here contained, three general heads of discourse
offer themselves to our view: The subject, the nature, and the
season of this blessedness: Or to whom it belongs, wherein it
consists and when it shall be enjoyed.
II. We proceed to illustrate each of these.
First. We begin with the consideration of the subject, unto
whom this blessedness appertains. And we find it expressed
in the text, in these oply words, "I; in righteousness ;" which
amounts to as much as, a righteous person as such. They re
present to us the subject of this blessedness in its proper quali
fications : wherein, our business is to consider his qualification,
righteousness, under which notion only, he is concerned in the
present discourse ; and about which, two things are to be in
quired : namely what it imports, and how it qualifies.
1. What it imports. I take righteousness here to be opposed
to wickedness in the foregoing verse (as was intimated before ;)
.and so understand it in an equal latitude, not of particular, but of
universal righteousness. That is, not that particular virtue which
inclines men to give every one their right (unless in that every
one, you would include also the blessed God himself, the sove
reign, common Lord of all) but a universal rectitude of heart
and life, comprehending not only equity towards men, but piety
towards God also. A conformity to the law in general, in its
utmost extent, adequately opposite to sin (which is indeed of
larger extent than wickedness; and in what different respects
righteousness is commensurate to the one and the other, we
shall see by and by) as that is, generally, said to be avo^ua, a
transgressionofthelaiv. (1 Joh. 3, 4.) Among moralists,* such
a comprehensive notion of righteousness as is inclusive of all
other virtues, is not unknown. But in Scripture, it is its much
more ordinary acceptation. To give instances, were to suppose
too much ignorance in the reader ; and to enumerate the passa
ges in which this term is taken in that extensive sense, were too
great an unnecessary burden to the writer. It were indeed to
transcribe a great part of the Bible. How familiar is the oppo
sition of righteous and wicked., and righteous and sinner, in sa
cred language ! And how fully co-extent righteousness is, in
the Scripture notion of it, to the whole law of God, that one pas
sage sufficiently discovers ; where it is said of Zachaiias and
Elizabeth, that they were both righteous before God, walking in
all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless.
Luke 1. 5, 6. It is true indeed, that when the words godliness
or holiness are in conjunction with this term, its significancy is
E> & ^iKKHxrvm *cAAi/3$ij nx* <*ftr t<rlt Righteousness comprises
every virtue.
4 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. 1*.
divided and shared with them, so as that they signify, in that
case, conformity to the will of God in the duties of the first ta
ble, and .this is confined to those of the second : otherwise, he-
ing put alone, it signifies the whole duty of man, as the other
expressions also do in the same case, especially the latter of them.
As it seems not to be within the present design of the content
to take notice of any imputed wickedness of the opposite sort of
persons, other than what was really in them, and whereby
they might be. fitly characterized : so, I copceive, that imputed
righteousness is not here meant, that is inherent in the .person
of the Mediator; but that which is truly subjected in a child of
God, and descriptive of him. Nor must any think it strange,
that all the requisites to our salvation, are not found together in
one text of Scripture. , The righteousness of him, whom we are
to adore as made sin for us, that we might be made the righte
ousness of God in him ; hath a much higher sphere peculiar and
appropriate to itself. This of which we now speak, in its own
inferior and subordinate place, is necessary also to be both had
and understood. It must be understood by viewing it i,n its
rule, in conformity whereto it stands ; which must needs be
some law of God. There hath been a twofold law given by God
to mankind, as the measure of a universal righteousness, the one
made for innocent, the other for lapsed man ; which are dis-
Ctinguished by the apostle under the names of the law of works,
and the law of faith. Rom. 3. 27 It can never be possible,
i that any of the apostate sons of Adam should be denominated
/ righteous by the former of these laws, the righteousness thereof
consisting in a perfect and sinless obedience. The latter there
fore is the only measure and rule of this righteousness, namely,
the law of faith 5 or that part of the gospel-revelation which con
tains and discovers our duty, what we are to be and do in order
to our blessedness ; being, as to the matter of it, the whole mo-'
ral law, before appertaining to the covenant of works, attem
pered to the state of fallen sinners, by evangelical mitigations
and indulgence, by the super-added precepts of repentance and
faith in a Mediator, -with all the other duty respecting the Me
diator, as such; and clothed with a new form as it is now taken
into the constitution of the covenant of grace. This rule, though
it be in the whole of it capable of coming under one common
notion, as being the standing, obliging law of Christ's mediatory
kingdom ; yet according to the different matter of it, its obliga
tions and annexed sanctions are different. As to its matter, it
must be understood to require :
(1 .) The mere being and sincerity of those gracious principles,
with their essential acts (as there is opportunity) expressed there
in, in opposition to the nullity and insincerity of them.
CHAP. II. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 25
, (2.) All the possible degrees and improvements of such prin
ciples and acts, in opposition to any the least failure or defect.
In the former respect, it measures the very essence of this
righteousness, and enjoins what concerns the being of the righ
teous man as such. In the latter, it measures all the super-ad
ded degrees of this righteousness (which relations, where they
have a mutable foundation, admit,) enjoining what concerns the
perfection of the righteous man. In the former respect, righ
teousness is opposed to wickedness, as in that of the Psalmist,
1 have kept the ways of the Lord, and have not wickedly depart
ed from my God therefore hath the Lord recompenced me ac
cording to my righteousness, (ps. 18. 21. 2/1 .) In the latter to
sin, with which the apostle makes unrighteousness co-extent, in
these words, If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, &c.
If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our
sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. Accordingly
are its sanctions divers. For wherein it enjoins the former of
these, the essence of this righteousness, in opposition to a total
absence thereof, it is constitutive of the terms of salvation, and
obligeth under the penalty of eternal death. So are faith, re
pentance, love, subjection, &c. required : If ye believe not
that I am he, ye shall die in your sins, He that believeth not, is
condemned already. The wrath of God abideth on him.
(Joh, 8. 24. Chap. 3. 18,36.) If ye repent not, ye shall all
likewise perish. Repent, that your sins may be blotted out.
him hath God exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour to give re
pentance and remission of sins. (Luke 13. 3, 5. Act. 3. 19. c.
5.31.) If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be
anathema maran-atha. (1 Cor. 16. 22.) He that loveth fa
ther or mother more than me, is not worthy of me, &c. (Matt.
10. 2J.) If any man come to me, and hate not his father and
mother, and wife and children, and brethren and sisters, yea,
and his own life also, (that is, as the former scripture expounds
this, loves them not less than me), he cannot be my disciple
(Luke 14.26.)that is while he remains in that temper of mind he
now is of, he must needs be wholly unrelated unto me, and un-
capable of benefit by me, as well as he is indocible, and not sus
ceptible of my further instructions, neither capable of the pre
cepts or privileges belonging to discipleship. He is the author
of eternal salvation to all them that obey him, and will come in
flaming fire to take vengeance of those that know not God, and
ojbey not his Gqspel ; who shall be punished with everlasting de
struction from the presence of the Lord, &c. Heb. 5. 9.
2 Thes. 1. 8, 9. &c. Where it is only the sincerity of those seve
ral requisites, that is under so severe penalty exacted and called
VOL. HI. 15
2$ THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. U.
for; inasmuch as he that is sincerely a believer, a penitent, a
lover of God or Christ, an obedient subject, is not capable of
the contrary denomination, and therefore not liable, according
to the tenor of this law, to be punished as an. infidel, an impe
nitent person, an enemy, a rebel.
When it enjoins the latter, namely all the subsequent duty,
through the whole course whereof the already sincere soul must
be tending towards perfection; though it bind not thereto under
pain of damnation, further than as such neglects and miscar
riages, may be so gross and continued, as not to, consist with
sincerity: yet such injunctions are not wholly without penalty ^
but here it obliges, under less penalties, the hiding of God's face
and other paternal severities and castigations. They that thus
only offend, are chastened of the Lord, that they may not be
condemned with the world. 1 Cor. 1 1.32. Their iniquity is visitecj
with the rod, and their transgression with stripes, though loving-
kindness be not taken away. Ps. 89.32,33. Yea, and while they
are short of perfect holiness, their blessedness is imperfect also ;
which is to be acknowledged a very grievous penalty, but un-
conceivably short of what befalls them that are simply unrighte
ous. That it obliges thus diversly, is evident ; for it doth not
adjudge unto eternal death without remedy, for the least defect;
for then what other law should relieve against the sentence of
this ? or wherein were this a relieving law ? Yet doth it re
quire perfection, that we perfect holiness in the fear of God ;
2Cor.7-l. that we be perfect as our Father in heaven is perfect.
Mat. 5. 48. And otherwise, did it bind to no other duty than
what it makes simply necessary to salvation ; the defects and
miscarriages that consist with sincerity, were no sins, not being
provided against by any law that is of present obligation (unless
we will have the law of nature to stand by itself as a distinct
law, both from that of works, and of grace ; which is not ne
cessary ; but as it did at first belong to the former, so it doth
now to the latter, as shall further be shown by and by.) For to
suppose the law of works in its own proper form and tenor, to
be still obliging, is to suppose all under hopeless condemnation,
inasmuch as all have sinned. And besides, it should oblige to
cast off all regard to Christ, and to seek blessedness without him ;
yea, and it should oblige to a natural impossibility, to a contra
diction, to make that not to have been, which hath been ; a sin
ner to seek happiness by never having sinned. It cannot there
fore entirely, in its own form, as it was at first made and laid upon
man, be of present and continuing obligation to him. But in
what part and respect it is, or is not ; comes now more distinct
ly to be shown. Here know, the law of nature, with fit addi-
%HA*. II, OP THIS RIGHTEOUS. 2j
tionals, became one formed constitution ; which being violated
by the apostacy, became unuseful to the end it was made for,
the containing of man within the bounds of such duty as should
be conjunct with his blessedness. Therefore was the new con
stitution of the law of grace made and settled, which alters,
adds to, takes from it, relaxes, or re -enforces it, according as
the matter of it, the exigency of man's case, and God's gra
cious purpose and design could admit, and did require. FOP
the promise (implied in the threatening) it ceased; sin having
disobliged the promises For the precept the expressed posi
tive part is plainly abrogate. 1 Tim. 4. For the natural part :
as it was not necessary, so nor was it possible it should be so ;
its foundations being more stable than heaven and earth.
For the commination, we must understand two things in it :
first, that for every transgression, a proportionable punishment
must become due : secondly, that this debt be in event ex
acted : or, that God do actually inflict the deserved penalty^en-
tirely and fully upon the offending person.
The former of these is in the strictest and most proper sense
natural, and therefore also unalterable. This dueness arising im
mediately from the relation of a reasonable creature offending,
to his Maker. Whence also it is discernible tu mere natural
light. Pagans are said (Rom. 1. 32.) to have known the righ
teous judgment of God, that they who commit such things (as
are there mentioned) are worthy of death. And hence was the
mention and dread of a Nemesis, and an x/xov <>/*//,* a vindictive
Deity y and a revengeful eye over them so frequent with them.
"If therefore (as the learned Grotius speaks) there had never
been a penal law; yet a human act, having in itself a pravity,
whether intrinsical, from the immutable nature of the thing;
or even extrinsical, from the contrary command of God, had
deserved punishment, and that very grievous." Now what an ar
bitrary constitution did not create, it could not nullify ; but
might add strength, and give a confirmation to it. But now for
the latter, that this debt be entirely and fully exacted of the sin
ner himself; though that be also natural, yet not in the stric
test and most proper sense. That is, it is convenient and agree
able to the nature of the thing; not what it doth so necessarily
require, that it can upon no terms be dispensed with. It is so
natural, as that the son inherit from his father, which yet may,
sometimes, for just causes be ordered otherwise. It is what, if
it were done, justice could not but approve: not what it doth
strictly and indispensably require : or, is a debt which it might
exact, but which may, without injustice, upon valuable consi
derations be remitted. The former of these, therefore, the new
constitution doth no way infringe or weaken, but confirm and
29 THE BLESSEDNSS CHAP. II r
reinforce. The latter it so far dispenses with, as that, for the
satisfaction made hy the Redeemer, the deht incurred by sin, be
remitted to the sinner that truly repents and believes, and con
tinues sincerely (though imperfectly) to obey for the future. So
that his after-delinquencies, Consisting with such sincerity, do
not actually, or in event, subject him to other penalties, than
the paternal rebukes and chastenings before-mentioned. But
this latter part considerable in the commination, tbe determi
nation of the full penalty, to the very person of the transgressor:
it doth not dispense witli to others (that is of the adult, and of
persons in a present natural possibility of understanding the Law
giver's pleasure herein) than such before described ; but says
expressly, he that believeth not the Son, shall not see life, but
the wrath of God abideth on him : (Job. 3. 36.) That indigna
tion and wrath, tribulation and anguish, shall be upon every
soul of man that doth evil. Rom. 2. 8. 9.
Therefore the morally preceptive part of the law of works, is
not in force as man's rule of duty, considered in conjunction
with the promise ; that is, it doth not now say to any man, "Do
this, that is, perfectly obey without ever having sinned, that thou
may st live. Both which he was obliged to eye conjunctly ; the
former, as containing the rule ; the other the end, in part, of
his obedience : but it is in force even by the new constitution
itself as God's rule of judgment, considered in conjunction
with the commination, upon all whom the law of grace relieves
not, as not coming up to the terms of it; whom also this super
vening law brings under a supervening aggravated condemna
tion. For where the obligation to obedience is violated, the
obligation to punishment naturally takes place. We see then
how far the law of works is in force, and how far not. But that
so far as it is in force, it is to be looked on as taken into the
new constitution of the law of grace, is evident. For it is,
new modified, and hath received a new mould and stamp
by this law: which is now become (so far as it is promul
gate) the standing rule of government over the lapsed world.
The principal modifying act herein, is dispensation. Now this,
it is true, may be so understood, or may be taken in such a sense,
as wherein it will only belong to the executive part of govern
ment: that is, when it is not the act of the same power that
made the law ; as where only the execution of a deserved penal
ty is dispensed with, which may be done, in some cases, by a
Judge that is only a minister of the law, and not the maker of it;
being (as may be supposed) enabled thereto by that law itself or
by an authority annexed to his office; or by virtue of instructions,
which leave to him some, latitude of managing the affairs of his
judicature in -4. discretionary way, as present occasions shall die-
CRAP. II. OF THE RIGHTEOtTS. 29
tate. And yet by none of these would any change he made in the
law; hut this is dispensation in a less proper sense. In the pro
per and more famous sense, dispensation belongs to the legisla
tive part of government, being the act of the same power that
made the former law, now dispensed with; and an act of the
same kind, namely legislation; the making of a new law that
alters the former which it hath relation to whence it was wont to
be reckoned among those things that make a change in a law.
And so the case is here. (Pid. Suerez de Legilws,). The
former law is dispensed with by the making of anew one; which
so alters and changes it in its matter and frame, and more im
mediate end, as hath been shewn: and a changed law is not the
same.
Nor is it at all strange, that the minatory part of the law of
works related to the preceptive so as with it to constitute the debt
of punishment, should be now within the compass of the Re
deemer's law. For by this applied, and urged on the conscien
ces of sinners, he performs a necessary preparatory part of his
work for their recovery, namely, the awakening, the humbling
them; and reducing them to a just and useful despair of relief
and help, otherwise than by his merciful hand and vouchsafe-
inent; and the rendering them hereby capable of his following
applications. Cutting or lancing, with other such severities,
are as proper and useful a part of the chirurgeon's business, as
the applying of healing medicines : nor have they the same de
sign and end for which wounds are inflicted by an enemy, the
taking away of life, but the saving of it. And the matter is out
of doubt, that the most rigorous determination jof the penalty
that shall be understood duly belonging to the least sin, hath a
place, and doth stand visibly extant to view in the publicly avow
ed declaration, and among the placita or decretals of the Re
deemer. We there read, that whosoever shall say to his brother,
fool, shall be in danger of hell-fire : (Mat. 5. 22.) (yea, and
that lower degrees of the same kind of sin, do expose to lower
degrees of the same kind of punishment, as our Saviour's words
must be understood if we attend the plain meaning of his allu
sive and borrowed phrase of speech :) That the wages of sin
is death : Rom. 6. 23. That as many as are of the works of the
law, are- under the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one
that continueth not in all things written in the book of the la\r
to do them. Gal. 3. 10. 22. And we are told, that the
Scripture (which is the word of Christ, and was written not
for innocent, but lapsed man) hath concluded all under sin.
Where also we find what is the true intent and end of this rough
and sharp dealing with men, the shutting them up, like sen-
tenced malefactors, as in order to execution (which seems to be
30 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. Ifi
the import of the word ovvexXeunv here used) namely, that the pro
mise by faith of Jesus Christ might he given to them that believg
(or to them believing, as the words may be read). And more
over the Spirit, which breathes not in the law of works, as such j
but in the law of grace, performs that operation which belongs
to it, as it hath the name of the spirit of bondage, by applying
and binding on the sentence of death, as due to the guilty per*
son.
Therefore we must understand the Redeemer's Constitution to
have two parts. First, An assertion and establishment of the
ancient determined penalty due for every transgression ; and to
be certainly inflicted on all such as accept not the following offer
of mercy upon the terms prescribed. Whereby the honour and
justice of the Creator is salved and vindicated, in reference to
that first covenant made with man. And the case of the sinner
is plainly stated before him, that he may have a distinct and
right apprehension of it. Secondly, The grant of pardon and eter
nal life to those that repent unfeignedly of their sins, and turn to
God; believing in the Mediator, and resigning themselves to
his grace and government, to be by him conducted, and made
acceptable to God in their return, and that continue sincere
herein to the end. Whereby the wonderful mercy of God in
Christ is demonstrated, and the remedy is provided and ascer
tained to the, otherwise, lost and hopeless sinner. And these
two parts therefore are to be looked on in this constitution^
though distinctly, yet not separately. The sinner is, at once
to consider the same penalty as naturally, and by divine sancti
on, due to him ; but now graciously to be remitted : the same
blessedness as justly lost, but mercifully to be restored, with a
high improvement. And to own both these jointly, as the voice
of the Redeemer in his gospel. Death is due to thee ; blessed
ness forfeited by thy having sinned : butifthou sincerely re
pent, believe and obey for the future, thou art pardoned, and
entitled to everlasting life.
It therefore now appears, that as the law or dictates of pure
nature, comprehended together with other fit additionals, be
came at first one entire constitution aptly suited to the govern
ment of man in his innocent state, unto which the title did well
agree of the law or covenant of works : so the same natural dic
tates, transcribed and made express (because now sullied, and
not so legible in the corrupted nature of man) do, with such al
lays and additions as the case required, compose and make up
the constitution which bears the title of the law or covenantor
grace, or the law of faith, or the gospel of Christ, and is on
ly suitable to the state of man lapsed and fallen ; as the measure
of that righteousness which he is now to aim at, and aspire un-
HAP. II. OF THE RIGHTEOUS, 3|
to. The rule of this righteousness therefore being evidently the
law of faith, the gospel-revelation, wherein it is preceptive of
duty : this righteousness can be understood to be nothing but
the impress of the gospel upon a man's heart and life : a confor
mity in spirit and practice to the revelation of the will of God in
Jesus Christ; a collection of graces exerting themselves in sui
table actions and deportments towards God and man ; Christ
formed in the soul, or put on; the new creature in its being
and operations ; the truth learned as it is in Jesus, to the put
ting off the old man, and the putting on the new. More dis
tinctly, we may yet see wherein it lies, upon a premised view
of some few things necessary to be fore-known in order there-
ynto. As, That this righteousness is a renewing righteousness,
or the righteousness of one formerly a sinner, a lapsed perishing
wretch, who is by it restored into such a state towards God, as
he was in before that lapse (in respect of certain great essentials,
though as yet his state be not so perfectly good, while he is in
his tendency and motion ; and shall, by certain additionals, be
unspeakably better, when he hath attained the end and rest he
is tending to).
That a reasonable creature, yet untainted with sin, could not
but have a temper of mind suitable to such apprehensions as
these, namely, That as it was not the author of being to itself,
so it ought not principally to study the pleasing and serving of
itself, but him who gave it being; that it can no more continue
and perfect itself unto blessedness, than it could create itself;
and can therefore have no expectation hereof, but from the same
author of its being; and hence, that it must respect and eye the
great God, its Creator and Maker : as, The sovereign authority
whom it was to fear and obey, and the sovereign good whom it was
to love and enjoy. But because it can perform no duty to him,
without knowing what he will have it to do : nor have any par
ticular expectation of favours from him, without knowing what
he will please to bestow ; and is therefore obliged to attend to
the revelations of his will concerning both these : it is therefore
necessary, that he eye him under a notion introductive and sub
servient to all the operations that are to be exerted towards him,
under the two former notions; that is, as the eternal never- fail
ing truth, safely to be depended on, as intending nothing of
deceit in any the revelations, whether of his righteous will, con
cerning matter of duty to be done ; or of his good will, concer
ning matter of benefit to be expected and enjoyed: That man
did apostatize and revolt from God, as considered under these
several notions; and returns to him, when a holy rectitude is
recovered, and he again becomes righteous, considered under
the same ; That it was not agreeable to God's wisdom, truth,
32 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP, II.
and legal justice, to treat with man a sinner in order to his reco
very, but through a mediator; and that therefore he was pleased
in wonderful mercy to constitute and appoint his own Son Jesus
Christ, God-man, unto that office and undertaking; that through
him, man might return and be reconciled to himself, whom he
causelessly forsook; designing that he shall now become so affec
ted towards himself, through the mediator ; and firstly there
fore towards the Mediator's own person, as he was before, and
ought to have been towards himself immediately.
Therefore, whereas God was considerable in relation to man,
both in his innocency and apostacy, under that fore -mentioned
twofold notion of the supreme authority and goodness; He hath
also set up and exalted our Lord Jesus Christ, and represented
him to sinners under an answerable two-fold notion of a Prince
and a Saviour. That is a mediating Prince and Saviour to give
repentance first; to bow and stoop the hearts of sinners, and
reduce them to a subject posture again, and then by remission
of sins to restore them to favour, and save them from the wrath
to come. Him hath the Father clothed witli his own authority,
and filled with his grace ; requiring sinners to submit themselves
to his ruling power, and commit themselves to his saving mer
cy ; now both lodged in this his Son : to pay him immediately
all homage and obedience, and through him ultimately to him^
self; from him immediately to expect salvation and blessedness,
and through him ultimately from himself. That whereas the
spirits of men are not to be wrought to this temper, but by the
Intervention of a discovery and revelation of the divine will to
this purpose ; our Lord Jesus Christ is further appointed by
the Father to reveal all this his counsel to sinners: and is ^mi-
nently spoken of in Scripture upon this account, under the no
tion of the truth; in which capacity he more effectually rec^m-
mends to sinners both his authority and his grace. So tha^ his
threefold (so much celebrated) office of King, Priest, and Prophet,
(the distinct parts of his general office as mediator) which he
manages in order to the inducement of lost sinners, exactly cor
respond (if you consider the more eminent acts and properties
of each office) to that threefold notion under which the spirit of
man must always have eyed and been acted towards God, had
He never fallen : and hence this righteousness, which consists in
conformity to the gospel, is the former righteousness, which
was lost ; with such an accession as is necessary, upon conside
ration that it was lost, and was only to be recovered by a media
tor-
Therefore you may now take this short, and as compendious an
account as I can give of it, in what follows. It includes so firm
and understanding an assent to the truth of the whole gospel re-
CHAP. II. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* S3
velation, as that the soul is thereby brought, through the pow
er of the Holy Ghost; sensibly to apprehend its former disobe
dience to God, and distance from him, the reasonableness of
subjection to him, and desirableness of blessedness in him ; the
necessity of a Redeemer to reconcile and recover it to God ; the
accomplishments and designation of the Lord Jesus Christ to
that purpose : and hence, a penitent and complacential return
to God, as the supreme authority, and sovereign Good, a hum
ble and joyful acceptance of our Lord Jesus Christ as its Prince
and Saviour, with submission to his authority, and reliance on
his grace (the exercise of both which are founded in his blood),
looking and pitching upon him, as the only medium, through
which he and his duties can please God, or God and his mer
cies approach him ; and through which he hath the confidence
to venture upon a covenant-acceptance of God, and surrender
of himself to hirn, afterward pursued to his uttermost, by a continued
course of living in his fear and love, in obedience to him, and
communion with him through the Mediator, always, while lie
is passing the time of his pilgrimage in this world, groaning un
der remaining sin, and pressing after perfect holiness ; with
an earnest expectation (animating him to a persevering patience
through all difficulties) of a blessed eternity in the other world.
That such a conformity to the gospel should be expressed by the
name of righteousness, cannot seem strange to such as acquaint
themselves with the language of the Scripture. That gracious
frame which the gospel (made effectual) impresses upon the
soul, is the kingdom of God, in the passive notion of it, his
kingdom received, and now actually come with power upon our
spirits. And this kingdom (sometimes also by an apt synec
doche called judgment in the same notion) is said to consist in
righteousness ; whence then result also, peace and joy in the
Holy Ghost. Rom. 14. 17. The same holy impressions and
consequent operations are mentioned by the apostle under the
name of fruits of righteousness, wherewith he prays his Philip-
pians might be filled. (Phil. 1. 11.) It was Elymas's opposition
to the gospel, that stigmatized him with that brand, " Thou
enemy of all righteousness." To yield ourselves servants to
righteousness, in opposition to a former servitude to sin, is obey
ing from the heart the doctrine of the gospel, into the type or
mould whereof we have been cast or delivered* Rom. 6. 17.
And sure, both the seal and the impression, God's revelation,
and holiness (however now more explicit and distinctly conspi
cuous in all their parts) are the same, with us substantially, and
in David's time; whence we need make no difficulty to own
this latter, when we meet with it, as here, under the same name.
By what hath hitherto been said, it may be already seen in part,
VOL. Ill, F
34 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. 1!.
how exactly this righteousness corresponds to the blessedness for
which it qualifies ; whereof we shall have occasion hereaftefr
to take further notice. In the mean time, it will be requisite
to shew which was promised to be done in the next place.
Secondly, How it qualifies. To which I say (very briefly)
that it qualifies for this blessedness two ways :
1. Legally, or in genere Morali, as it describes the per
sons, who by the gospel-grant have, alone, title thereunto.
The righteous into life eternal. (Mat. 25.26.) -The unrigh
teous shall not inherit the kingdom of God. (i. Cor. 6. 9.)
Say to the righteous, it shall be well with them. (Isa. 3. 10.)
The righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him. In his
righteousness he shall live. (ExeklS. 23.) In which last
words, how this righteousness conduceth to life, is expressed by
the same proposition as in the text. In this kind it is not at all
causal of this blessedness, but it is that which the free, and wise,
and holy Law-giver thought meet, by his settled constitution
(besides what necessity there is of it upon another account) to
make requisite thereto. The conformity of our Lord Jesus
Christ to that severer law, under which he is said to have been
made, is that which alone causes, merits, purchases this bles
sedness; which yet is to be enjoyed, not by all indiscriminathn,
or without distinction, but by such alone, as come up to the
terms of the gospel ; as he did fully satisfy the strict exactions
of that other rigid law, by doing and suffering for their sakes.
2. Naturally, or in genere Physico. In this kind it may
be said to be some way causal, that is, to be a causa materialis
dispositiva^ by a proper positive influence, disposing the sub
ject unto this hlessedness, which that it shall, yet, enjoy, is
wholly to be resolved into the divine good pleasure, but it is put
by this holy rectitude in that temper arid posture that it may en
joy it, through the Lord's gracious vouchsafement ; when with
out it, it were naturally impossible that any should. An un
righteous impure soul, is in a natural indisposition to see God,
or be blessed in him. That depraved temper averts it from him,
the steady bent of its will is set another way, and it is a contra
diction that any (in &ensu composito] should be happy against
their wills, that is while that aversion of will yet remains. The
unrighteous banish themselves from God, they shun and hate
his presence. Light and darkness cannot have communion.
f f He sun doth but shine, continue to be itself, and the darkness
vanishes, and is fled away. When God hath so determined,
that only the pure in heart shall see him ; that without holiness
none shall; he lays no other law upon unholy souls, than what
their own impure natures lay upon themselves. If therefore it
should be inquired, Why may not the unrighteous be subjects
.CHAP. III. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 35
of this blessedness, see God, and be satisfied with his likeness,
as well as the righteous ? the question must be so answered, as
if it were inquired, Why doth the wood admit the fire to pass
upon it, suffer its flames to insinuate themselves till they have
introduced its proper form, and turned it into their own like
ness : but we see water doth not so, but violently resists its first
approaches, and declines all commerce with it ? The natures of
these agree not. And is not the contrariety here as great. We
have then the qualified subjects of this blessedness, and are
fiext to consider this blessedness itself.
CHAP. III.
f. The next thing proposed in the preceding chapter which was Se
condly, to show the nature of this blessedness, which is consider
ed, in the three ingredients (here mentioned) whereof it consists.
i. Vision of God's face, 2. Assimilation to him. 3. The satis
faction resulting thence. U. These propounded to be considered,
First. Absolutely and sinsly each by itself. Secondly. Rela
tively, in their mutual respects to each other. The frstof these,
Vision of God'* face, discoursed of. i. The Object. 2. The
Act.
for the nature of this blessedness, orthe inquiry where -
- in it lies, so far as the text gives us any account of it, we
are invited to turn our thoughts and discourse to it. And we
have it here represented to us in all the particulars that can be
supposed to have any nearer interest in the business of blessed
ness, or to be more intimate and intrinsical thereunto. For
(the beatific object supposed) what more can be necessary to
actual, complete, formal blessedness, than the sight of it, an
adaptation or assimilation to it, (which is nothing else but its
being actually communicated and imparted to the soul, its be
ing united and made as it were one with it) and the complacen-
tial fruition the soul hath of it so communicated, or having so
transformed it into itself ?
And these three are manifestly contained in the text (the
36 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. IIF^
beatific object being involved with them) the first in the former
clause, "I shall behold thy face ;" the second and third in the
latter, "I shall be satisfied with thy likeness ;" where, being
made like to God hath been discovered to be supposed; and the
satisfaction, the pleasant contentful relishes consequent thereto,
plainly expressed. We shall therefore have stated the entire
nature of this blessedness in the handling of these three things ;
vision of the face of God: participation of his likeness,
and satisfaction therein.
II. And I shall choose to consider them absolutely, and sin
gly, each by itself, and relatively, in the mutual respects (by
way of influence and dependance) they may be found to have
towards each other. Therefore.
firsty in the absolute consideration of them severally,we begin
with
1. The vision of God*s face, where the object; The face of
God, and, the act of seeing and beholding it, are distinctly to
be spoken to.
(1.) The object of this vision, the face of God which is his
glory represented, offered to view* And this objected or exhibi
ted glory is twofold: sensible, such as shall incur and gratify
(after the resurrection) the bodily eye, and intellectual, or in
telligible; that spiritual glory that only comes under the view and
contemplation of the glorified mind.
[I.] A sensible glory (to begin with what is lower) is fitly in
our way to be taken notice of, and may well be comprehended
(as its less principal intendinent) within the significancy of the
expression ; the face of God. So indeed it doth evidently sig
nify, Exod. 33. 11. And if we look to the notation of the word,
and its frequent use as applied to God, it may commodiously
enough, and will often be found to signify, in a larger and more
extended sense, any aspect or appearance of God. And though
it may be understood (ver. 23.) of that chapter, to signify an over
coming spiritual glory, as the principal thing there intended,
such as no soul dwelling in flesh could behold, without rending
the vail, and breaking all to pieces ; yet, even there also, may
such a degree of sensible glory be secondarily intended, as it
was not consistent with a state of mortality to be able to bear.
And supposing the other expression "Thy likeness ;" to signi
fy, in any part, the objective glory saints are to behold ; it is
very capable of being extended so far, as to take in a sensible
appearance of glory also, which it doth in these words, "The si
militude of the Lord shall he behold:" (Numb. 12. 8.) yet
even that glory also was transformative and impressive of itself:
Moses so long conversed with it, till he became uncapable, for
the present, of conversing with men, as you know the story re-f
lates. Eiek. 1. 28. Exod. 34, 35, &c.
_ ' . , . - .
CHAP. HI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 3?
Such a glory as this, though it belong not to the being of
God, yet it may be some umbrage of him, a more shadowy re
presentation, as a man's garments are of the man, which is
the allusion in that of the Psalmist, That art clothed with ma
jesty and honour : Thou coverest thyself with light as with a
garment. Psal. 104. 1, 2, And inasmuch as that spiritual bo
dy (the house not made with hands, 2. Cor. 5. 1.) wherewith
the blessed are to be clothed upon, must then be understood to
have its proper sensitive powers and organs *refinedto that degree,
as may be agreeable to a state of glory ; so must these have their
suitable objects to converse with. A faculty without an object,
is not possible in nature, and is altogether inconsistent with *i
state of blessedness. The bodies of saints will be raised in glory,
fashioned like Christ's glorious body ; must bear the image of the
heavenly; (1. Cor 15. 43. Phil.3.21.) and this will connaturalize
them to a region of glory, render a surrounding, sensible glory ne
cessary and natural to them, their own element: they will, as it
were, not be able to live but amidst such a glory. Place is con
servative of the body placed in it, by its suitableness there. In
deed every created being (inasmuch as it is not self-sufficient,
and is obliged to fetch in continual refreshings from without)
must always have somewhat suitable to itself to converse with,
or it presently languishes. By such a harmony of actives and
passives, the world consists and holds together. The least de
fect thereof then, is least of all supposable in the state of bles
sedness. The rays of such a glory have often shone down into
this lower world. Such a glory we know shewed itself upon
the Mount Sinai : afterwards often about the tabernacle, and in
the temple : such a glory appeared at our Saviour's birth, bap
tism, and transfiguration; and will do at his expected appear
ance; which leaves it, no unimaginable thing to us, and shews,
how facile it is to God to (do that which will then be, in some
sort necessary) create a glory meet for the entertainment and
gratification of any such faculty, as he shall then continue in
being. But,
[2.] The intellectual glory, That which perfected spirits shall
eternally please themselves to behold, calls for our more especial
consideration. This is the glory that excelleth, hyperbolical
glory, as that expression vrref/SaAAao-rs Sofa (2. Cor. #. 10.) im
ports; such, as in comparison whereof, the other is said to be
no glory : as the apostle speaks, comparing the glory of the le
gal with that of the evangelical dispensation, where the former
was, we must remember, chiefly a sensible glory, the glory
* Cuilibet potential activae respondet passiva, sive objectivat : To
every active faculty, there corresponds a passive or objective one.
331 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAF. IU
that shone upon Mount Sinai ; the latter a purely spiritual glcK
ry ; and surely, if the mere preludes of this glory, the primor-
dia, the beginnings of it, The glory yet shining but through a
glass, (as he there also speaks of his glory) were so hyperboli-
cally glorious, what will it he in its highest exaltation, in its
perfected state ? The apostle cannot speak of that, but with
hpyerbole upon hyperbole in the next chapter. K^0 vmt&ox-w &s
oTTspfakw. (2. Cor. 4. 17.) as through he would heap up words as
high as heaven to reach it, and give a just account of it. Things
are as their next originals. This glory, more immediately rays
forth from God, and more nearly represents him. It is his more
genuine production. He is stiled the Father of Glory : (Eph,
1. 17.) every thing that is glorious is some way like him, and
bears his image. But he is as well the Father of spirits, (Heb.
12. 9.) as the Father of glory ; and that glory, which is pure
ly spiritual, hath most in it of his nature and image : as beams
but in the next descent from the body of the sun. This is his
unvailed face, and emphatically, the divine likeness. Again,
things are as the faculties which they are to exercise and satify;
this glory must exercise and satisfy, the noblest faculty, of the
most noble and excellent creature. Intellectual nature, in the
highest improvement it is capable of in a creature, must here
be gratified to the uttermost ; the most enlarged contemplative
power of an immortal spirit finds that wherein it terminates here,
with a most contentful acquiescence. It is true it must be un
derstood not totally to exceed the capacity of a creature, but it
must fully come up to it. Should it quite transcend the sphere
of created nature, and surpass the model of a human under
standing (as the divine glory undoubtedly would, did not God
consider us in the manner of exhibiting it to our view) it would
confound, not satisfy. A creature even in glory is still a crea-
ture, and must be treated as such. After the blessed God hath
elevated it to the highest pitch, he must infinitely condescend :
it cannot otherwise know or converse with him. He must ac
commodate his glory to the weaker eye, the fainter and more
languid apprehensions of a poor finite thing. I had almost said
nothing, for what is any creature, yea, the whole creation in its
best state, compared with the I A M, the being (as he justly
appropriates to himself that name) the All in All. We must be
careful then to settle in our own thoughts such a state of this
glory (in forming that indeterminate notion we have now of it)
as may render it (though confessedly above the measure of our
present understandings as to a distinct knowledge of it) not ma
nifestly incompetent to any created understanding whatsoever,
and as may speak us duly shy of ascribing a deity to a worm, of
affixing any thing to the creature, which shall be found agree-
CHAP. III. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 39
ing to the blessed God himself alone. Their expressions there
fore who over-magnify (even deify) the creature assumed into
glory, must be heard and read with caution and abhorrency, as
the high-swelling words of blasphemous vanity. Is it not e-
Not being willing to trouble a discourse wholly of another na
ture and design with any thing of controversy. I have chosen only
to annex a marginal digression, wherein, somewhat to animad
vert upon the over-bold disputes and definitions of the scholastic
generation, touching what we have now under consideration. Some
of whose writings seem the very springs of the putid conceits (there
not wanting those, that are officious enough to serve the illiterate,
in accommodating things of that kind to their genius and language)
so greedily imbibed by modern enthusiasts.
It is a question much agitated among the School-men. Whether
the divine essence be exhibited to the view of the blessed in heaven,
in itself immediately, or by the intervention of any created likeness
or similitude ? Had it been agreed to forbear looking within this
vail (the rude attempt whereof, rather rents than draws it aside) and
to shut up all discourse of this kind, in a modest awful silence ; or
bad the adventures some have made been foolish only, not pernici
ous , this present labour had been spared. But when men speak of
things above their reach, not to no purpose barely, but to very bad ;
what they say ought to be considered. The divine essence, say the
Thomists (and the Scotists here disagree not) is itself immediately
united to the intellect of the blessed in ratione Speciei intelligibilis ',
in respect of the intelligible species. So as there is no place for a-
ny intervening likeness, or representation. Ipsa Divina Essentia
estj quce vidctur 6f quo videtur : the divine essence itself is that
which is seen and in lohich he is seen. Thorn. Sum. prima parte y
q. 12. Art. 2. 3. contr. Gentes c 15. Thomas's Sermons first
part against the pagans. Now they assert concerning the species
intelligibilis 7 in general, that they have not Locum objecti,
intellectionem terminantes : the place of the object terminating
the act of the intellect, ^which they make the place and office of
the verbum mentis per intellectionem product um : the word pro
duced bij the intellectual act of the mind, but formes tantum ?-
(ictus prirni: but only of the form and the primary act. And
that the understanding so acts by them, as tire by its proper form,
Thorn. Sum. prima parte, q. 8. 5. Art. 2. (the contrary whereto
is asserted by Scotus in 1. Seritent. distinct. 3. q. 6\) Yea, ami
Cajet. affirms 1. p. q. 76. Art. 2. That the intellect and the in
telligible species are more one than the matter and form in the com-
positum, For, faith he, (or to that purpose, not having him now at
hand) the matter is not turned into the form, nor e contra, but the
intellect, which is in itself mere power, doth, in genere intelligibili
turn into its very intelligible object ; and the intelligible object it
self is after a certain manner imbibed in the intellect. So Ledesma
de Divin. perfect. 5. 3. Art* 5. unum tranfit in aliud, ex
40 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. III.
nough that perishing wretches, that were within one hand's
breadth of hell, are saved, except they be also deified too ? that
they become happy, unless they also become gods ? The
distance even of a glorified creature from the glorious God, is
still infinitely greater, than between it and the silliest worm, the
minutest atom of dust.
And by how much more we shall then know of his glory, so
rnuch more shall we understand that distance. Yet as he shall
then enlarge, the capacity of the soul he glorifies, to a very vast
sequitur, quod unum sit alrnd; that one passes into the other,
whence it follows, that one becomes another. And hence say they,
applying this doctrine to the present purpose, et secundum istum mo-
dutn, in conjunctione ilia inejf'abili divince essentice cum intellectu
creato, Jit unum agens intcgrum scil. intellectus creatus factus
Deus mirebili modo Intellects in visione beatifica, est potentia
jam deificata, per lumen glorice : and according to this mode in
that ineffable conjunction of the divine essence with a created intel
lect there is formed one entire agent, that is, a created intellect
is in a wonderful manner made God. The intellect in the beati
fic vision, is a power made like to that of God himself by the
light of glory. Cajetprimaparte, the first part (q. 12. Art. ex Le-
des. q. 8. Art. 8. ) For besides this immediate union of the divine
essence itself with the intellect they assert a lumen gloriae, light of
glory, an accident superadded, without which the vision cannot be
performed; which additional the Scolists reject. Some, though they
admit it, think the vision may be without it, and that it doth not zm-
plicare contradictionem, visionem bealif team Jieri sine lumine glo-
riae, cum solo speiceiali Dciauxilio, (juod item asscrunt multiex
scholasticis : Imply a contradiction that the beatific vision should
be found without the light of glory, solely by the special aid of
Gody which also many of the school-men assert. Palud. in 4. dist
4.9. q. 1. Art. 3. Concl 2. Thorn, de Argent, q. Art. I. Major,
q. 4. Hen. quotibet. 7- %umel. 1. p. q t 12.' Art. 5. disp, 2. concel,
3. Ita Onuphr de vlrtute pccnitentia. Whether there be any ver-
bum creatum, the product of intellection, the Thomists are them
selves divided. Their more common opinion is, that there is none,
as Ledesma assures us ; telling us also his reason, why he conceives
there can be none. Bcati nonformant verbum in videndo Deo,
scd plus vidcnt quam verbo creato dicere possunt nam beatus
per visionem beatamquamvis non videat infinite videt tamen injini-
tum the blessed in the vision of God do not form to themselves
a word (or representation) but they see morethan can be expres
sed by a created word for he who is blessed with the beatific vi
sion though he cannot see infinitely y yet sees an infinite object.
Cwhich is their great argument against any intelligible species), and
he further adds, sicut visio Dei, quae est in ipso Deo, habet pro
principio $ specie inteltigibili ipsam divlnam Essentiamj Sf pro
CHAP. HI. OP THE RCGHTEOUS. 41
comprehension, so shall the exhibition of his glory to if, be ful
ly adequate to its most enlarged capacity. They are as yet but
obscure glimmerings, we can have of this glory; but so far as,
without too bold curiosity, we may, and wherein Scripture-light
will give us any pre-apprehension of it, let us consider a while,
termino ipsam Divina n Essentiam ; sic visio beatorum est itct
super natutalis. et divini ordinis, et participatio div,nae visionis
it a perfecta ut ipsa etiam habeat pro principio et specie intelli-
gibili, ipsam divinam Essentiam, etpro termino site verboproducto,
ipsammet divinam Essentiam: as the vision of God which is in
Gocl himself has for its principle and its intelligible species the di
vine essence itself, and the same for its term, so the vision of the
blessed is of so supernatural and divine an or.der, and so perfect
a participation of the diving vision, that it likewise has the divine
essence for its principle and intelligible species, as well as for its
term or created word. So that the principle and term of this vision
are owned to be nothing else but the simple divine essence. Con
cerning the formal act itself, it is much disputed, whether the crea
ture's intellect do at all effectually concur to it, or whether God him
self be not the only efficient or agent in this vision. Some stjck not to
affirm the latter, Marsil. in 3. q. 1. Palud. in 4. dist. 49. q. 1.
Art. 3. (referente Ledesma) and say plainly, that the action of
fhe inferior agent wholly ceases, and the superior only acts: the same
thing that D. M. Causabon in his enthusiasm charges one Maxi-
rnus with, who in a book entitled xetyochxux. 0o?\.oy*>t<x, theological
principles, writes thus : rnv ot^a-ov &oc@wv tvuanv irfos rot 0ov o vf TJ)
T irofty xaci voeta-Qau travr&MS Swafriv (%& <7^oAa^crav. That the Soul
taken into immediate union zcithGod, loses all its knowing power:
(though this be not distinctively spoken of the state of glory :) and
what doth this amount to ? but that while they are eagerly contend
ing about the saints' blessedness, and too curiously labouring to ex
plicate the manner of their seeing God, they unawares destroy the
subject of the question, and deny that they see him at all; and so
upon the whole, dispute themselves into a worse than Paganish infi
delity. And even the rest, that agree in the sense of the passages,
above-recited, will not be easily able to avoid the charge of as in
tolerable consequences ; which it is my business here only to disco
ver, and not to determine any thing in this controversy, while I tax
the too much boldness of others, who adventure it. And here not
to insist on. the absurdity of what they say concerning the intelligible
species jn general, let it be considered. 1. That the divine essence
is said to be united to the intellect of the blessed, as an intelligible
species. 2 That the intelligible species, in the business of intellec
tion, and the intellect, become one another ; do not remain distinct
things united, but are identified. 3. That hence in understanding
Goda the intellect is deified and becomes God, which naturally fol
lows from the $wo former, and is moreover expressly asserted ia
VOL. III. G
42 THE BLESSEDNESS CtMk*. UK
the nature and the excellency of it. We cannot indeed consider
these separately; for we can no sooner understand it to be glo
ry, than we conceive it excellent : glory, in the proper notion of
it, being nothing else but resplendent excellency, the lustre of
excellency, or real worth made conspicuous. Yet as there is
an excellency conceivable in the nature if it, that excellency
whereof it is the splendour and brightness ; so we must conceive
a peculiar excellency of that very radiation, that splendour itself,
wherewith it shines unto blessed souls. In its very nature it is
the brightness of divine excellencies: in its present appearance,
plain words. What need is there to press this doctrine with hard
consequences ? or how can it look worse than it doth already, with
its own natural face ? Nor can I apprehend which way it should be
made look better. For should it lay claim to that favour, to be un
derstood according to the usual sense of the peripatetic maxim, in-
tellectus. intelligendo , sit omnia ; the intellect by the act of un
derstanding becomes all things ; it will be found manifestly to have
precluded itself. That maxim is wont to be understood thus ; That
the intellect becomes that which it understands representative, by
putting on the species or likeness ot its object, the representation of
it. Fot instance, when I form in my mind the notion of a mountain
my understanding becomes an ideal or spiritual mountain ; it be
comes that species (which is liable to more exception too than I shall
now insist on, and looks more like the language of a poet than a phi
losopher) that is now formed there : and not the material mountain
itself. But how shall this assertion, The understanding, by its act of
understanding God, becomes God, be capable of that interpretation,
that is, It becomes his likeness, his idea, his representation now for
med in it, when any such intervening likeness or representation is ut
terly denied ; and that supposed species is said to be the simple, di
vine essence itself ? and if the divine essence itself be that species by
which it is understood, will it not follow from that other Aristotelian
axiom (which with them must signify as much as a text from saint
Paul) scibile et scientla sunt idem : knowledge and the object oj
knowledge are the same thing: That our very knowledge of God
must be God too ; or would they disown that maxim, sure when once
the faculty is supposed deified, the act immanent in it, cannot be a
created accident ; nor can that maxim (understood of the scibile re
present atinum, or the species sibilis) be denied by them . And
sure, if the saints' knowledge of God, the likeness of him in their
minds be God ; their holiness, the likeness of him in their hearts,
must be so too. How absurd then would it be, to use that Scrip
ture-language, and speak of these under the names of God's image
or likeness when similitude and identity, are notions so vastly dis
agreeing; and since a saint's knowledge and holiness here and in hea
ven differ but in degree: they can be here on earth, nothing but God
dwelling in them. And supposing that Scotus have better defended
CHAP. lift OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 43
*t shines in the highest excellency of that brightness ; in its na
ture it excelleth all things else : in its present exhibition, com
pared with all its former radiations, it excel leth itself.
As to the nature of this glory, it is nothing else but
the conspicuous lustre of divine perfections. We can only guide
our present conceptions of it, by the discovery God hath already
given us of himself, in those several excellencies of his being,
the great attributes that are convertible and one with him.
When Moses besought him for a sight of his glory, he answers
him with this "I will proclaim my name before thee." His
name, we know, is the collection of his attributes, The no-
than his adversaries impugned the real identity of the soul and its fa
culties, that must be deified too. However, what could be imagined
more absurd, than that the substance of the soul should be a crea
ture, and its faculty God ? whence then do we think that modern
familists have fetched their admired nonsense ? Whom have they
had their original instructors? or who have taught them that brave
magnificent language of being Godded with God, and Christed with
Christ? but these? More sure need they blush to be found guilty of
so profoundly learned inconsistencies, or to speak absurdly after such
patrons. And what should occasion these men so to involve them
selves, I cannot find or divine, more than this, that they were not
able to fasten upon any more tolerable sense of the word K<r(Ly 1 .
Cor. 13. 12. 1. John. 3. 2. but taking that in its highest pitch of sig-
nificancy ; all their arguments are generally levelled at this mark, to
prove that no created species can possibly represent God sicuti est
and thence infer, that he cannot be seen by any created species in
the glorified state, where he is to be seen sicuti est. But could we
content ourselves with a modest interpretation of these words, and
understand them to speak not of & parity, but of a similitude only,
between God's knowledge and ours, nor of an absolute omnimodous
similitude, but comparative only ; that is, that comparing our future
with our present state, the former shall so far excel this, that in compari
son thereof, it may be said to be a knowing of God, as weareknown,and as
he is; insomuch as our future knowledge of him, shall approach so un
speakably nearer to his most perfect knowledge of us, and the truth
of the thing, than our present knowledge doth or can; by such an
interpretation we are cast upon no such difficulties. For admit that
no species can represent God as he is, in the highest sense of these
words ; yet sure, in the same sense wherein he can be seen by us as
he is, he may be represented to us as he is. And what can be more
frivolous than that fore-recited reasoning to the contrary? "There
can be no created representation of God (sicuti est) adequate to
the vision the blessed have of him ; but they see more than any
.created representation can contain ; for they see infinitum though
tiot infinite. For how must we understand the infinitum they are
said to see ? Materially, or formally ? Must we understand by it him
44 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. lit,
tion therefore we can hence form of this glory, is only such as
we may have of a large volume by a brief synopsis or table j of
a magnificent fabric, by a small model or platform ; a spacious
country, by a little landscape. He hath here given us a true
representation of himself, not a full : such as will secure our ap
prehensions, being guided thereby, from error, not from igno
rance. So as they swerve not in apprehending this glory, though
they still fall short. We can now apply our minds to contem
plate the several perfections which the blessed God assumes to
himself, and whereby he describes to us his own being ; and
can in our thoughts attribute them all to him, though we have
still but low defective conceptions of each one. As if we could
that is infinite only, or as he is infinite ? If it be said the latter, that
~is to say, they see infinite too: If the former only; Do not saints
on earth see (namely mentally, which is the vision we are speak
ing of) him who is infinite, in their present state, where it is ac
knowledged the knowledge is by species.
Yet would I not hence conclude, that the knowledge saints shall
have of God hereafter, shall be by species ; for my design in all this
it but to discover the vanity of too positive and definitive conceptions
concerning it, beyond the measure ofGod's revelation, and the ducture
of clear and unentangled reason. All knowledge hath been thought
to be by assimilation, that is by receiving the species or images of
the things known. So the intellect is not really turned into the things
which it understands, but only receives their species, wherewith it is
united so closely, that it is therefore said to be like to them* Vir
tuosi of France, confer. 65.
One way or other it hath been judged necessary the mind should
be furnished with such images of the thing it is said to understand ;
which therefore some have thought connate ; others, supplied by sense
totally; others, by a separate intellectus agens ; which some have
thought to be God himself : others, one common intelligence : others,
ajparticular genius. So indispensably necessary it hath been rec
koned unto intellection, that the office of furnishing the mind with
the images of the things* to be understood, should be performed by one
or other. If any clearer explication can be given, or better way as
signed of the soul's knowing things, it cannot but be welcome to ra
tional men. But I see no necessity or reason it should have a speci
fically distinct way of knowing here and in heaven. Much less that
we should imagine to ourselves such a one, as to that other state, as
is altogether unaccountable and capable of no rational explication ;
and reckon it much more becoming to be silent, than on pretence of
any mysteriousnebs in the things we discourse of, to talk absurdly
and unintelligibly about them. A confessed ignorance in this case
is becoming, to say with that great apostle, it doth not appear what
we shall be : but to conclude End define such matters, is surely ^ovi
vag o ofi pfomv : to be wise above what we ought.
HI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 45
at a distance distinguish the streets and houses of a great city >
but every one appears to us much less than it is. We can ap
prehend somewhat of whatsoever he reveals to be in himself; yet
when all is done, how little a portion do we take up of him !
Our thoughts are empty and languid, straight and narrow, such
as diminish and limit the Holy One. Yet so far as our appre
hensions can correspond to the discovery he affords us of his se
veral excellencies, we have a present view ot the divine glory.
Do but strictly and distinctly survey the many perfections com
prehended in his name, then gather them up, and consider how
glorious he is ! Conceive one glory resulting from substantial
wisdom, goodness, power, truth, justice, holiness, that is, beam
ing forth from him who is all these by his very essence, neces
sarily, originally, infinitely, eternally, with whatsoever else is
truly a perfection. This is the glory blessed souls shall behold
for ever.
For the excellency of it, it is called by way of discrimination^
"The excellent glory." 2. Pet. 1. 17. There was glory put
upon Christ in the transfiguration ; of which, when the apostle
speaks, having occasion to mention withal the glory of heaven
itself, from whence the voice came ; he adds to this latter, the
distinguishing note of the excellent. He himself was eye-wit>
ness of the honour, and majesty, and glory, which the Lord Je
sus then received ; but beyond all this, the glory from whence
the voice came, was the excellent or stately glory, as the word
MEyaAoTTfETroyy imports. It is a great intimation how excellent a glo
ry this is, that it is said to be a glory yet to be revealed; (1. Pet.
4. 13.) as if it had been said, whatever appearances of the divine
glories are now offered to your view, there is still somewhat un
discovered, somewhat behind the curtain that will outshine all.
You have not seen so much, but you are still to expect unspeaka
bly more, Glory is then to shine in its noon-day strength and
vigour: it is then in its meridian. Here, the riches of glory
are to be displayed, certain treasures of glory, the plenitude and
magnificence of glory. We are here to see him as he is ; to
know him as we are known of him. Certainly, the display of
himself, the rays of his discoveied excellency, must hold pro
portion with that vision, and be therefore exceeding glorious,
Jt is the glory Christ had with the Fatter before the foundations
of the world were laid; (John 1. 5.) into the vision and com
munion whereof holy souls shall now be taken, according as
their capacities can, admit ; that wherewithal his great at-
chievements and high merits shall be rewarded eternally ; that
wherewith he is to be glorified in heaven, in compensation of
having glorified his Father on earth, and finished the work
whereto he was appointed. This cannot but be a most transcen-
46 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP, tlh
dent glory. It is in sum, and in the language of the text the glo
ry of God's own face, his most aspectable, conspicuous glory*
Whose transforming beams are productive of the glory impres
sed, the next ingredient into this blessedness, which will pre
sently come to be spoken of, after we have given you some short
account of,
(2.) The act of beholding : the vision or intuition itself, by
which intervening the impression is made. Glory seems to car
ry in it a peculiar respect to the visive power (whether corporeal
or mental, as it is itself of the one kind or the other) ; it is some
thing to be contemplated, to be looked upon. And being to
transmit an impression, and consequent pleasure to another sub
ject, it must necessarily be so, it can neither transform nor sa
tisfy but as it is beheld. And here the sensitive intuition I shall
not insist on, as being less intended in the text, and the dis
course of it less suitable to such as with a spiritual mind and de*
sign set themselves to inquire into the nature of the saints' bles
sedness. Yet, as this is the most noble, comprehensive, quick,
and sprightly sense, so is the act of it more considerable, in the
matter of blessedness, than any other of the outward man, and
the most perfect imitation of the act of the mind; whence also
this so often borrows the name of the other, and is called see
ing. It is an act indeed very proper and pertinent to a state of
glory. By how much more any sensible object is glorious (sup
posing the sensorium to be duly disposed and fortified, as must
be here supposed), so much is it the fitter object of sight ; hence
when we would express a glorious object, we call it conspicuous;
and the less glorious, or more obscure any thing is, the less
visible it is, and the nearer it approaches to invisibility ; whence
that saying in the common philosophy, "To see blackness is to see
nothing." Ati&t. in 3. Meneorolog Cap. de fride. Whatsoever
a glorified eye, replenished with a heavenly vitality and vigour,
can fetch in from the many glorified objects that encompass it,
x*e must suppose to concur to tins blessedness. Now is the eye
satisfied with seeing, which before never could.
But, it is intellectual sight we are chiefly to consider here,
that, whereby we see him that is invisible, and approach the in
accessible light. The word mil here used, some critics tell us,
more usually signifies the sight of the mind. And then, not a
casual, superficial glancing at a thiog, but contemplation, a
studious, designed viewing of a thing when we solemnly com
pose and apply ourselves thereto ; or the vision of prophets, or
such as have things discovered to them by divine revelation,
(thence called chozim, seers) which imports (though not a pre
vious design, yet) no less intention of mind in the act itself.
And so it more fitly expresses that knowledge which we have.
HAP. Ill* 0F THE RIGHTEOUS. 4f
not by discourse and reasoning out of one thing from another,
but by immediate intuition of what is nakedly, and at once of-r
fered to our view, which is the more proper knowledge of the
blessed in heaven. They shall have the glory of God so pre-
$ented, and their minds so enlarged, as to comprehend much at
pne view ; in which respect they may be said, in a great degree^
to know as they are known, inasmuch as the blessed God com
prehends all things at once, in one simple act of knowing. Yet
that is not to be understood as if the state of glory should exclude
all ratiocination, more than our present state doth all intuition,
(for first and indemonstrable principles we see by their own
light, without illation or argument); nor can it be inconvenient
to admit, that while the knowledge the blessed have of God is
not infinite, there may be use of their discursive faculty with
great fruit and pleasure. Pure intuition of God, without any
mixture of reasoning, is acknowledged (by such as are apt enough
to be over-ascribing to the creature) peculiar to God alone. But
as the blessed God shall continually afford (if we may speak of
continuity in eternity, which yet we cannot otherwise appre
hend) a clear discovery of himself, so shall the principal exer
cise, aad felicity of the blessed soul consist in that less laborious
and more pleasant way of knowing, a mere admitting or enter
taining of those free beams of voluntary light, by a grateful in
tuition ; which way of knowing, the expression of sight, or be
holding, doth most incline to and that is, we are sure, the or
dinary language of Scripture about this matter. (Matt. 5. 8. 12,
14.) Cognoscere Deum dare et intuitive est proprium et natu-
rale soli Deo, sicut est proprium igni calefacere et soli
illuminare: to know God clearly and intuitively is peculiar
and natural to God alone ; as if is peculiar to fire to give
warmth and to the sun to give light. Ledesm. de divin. per
fect, q. 8. Art. 7
BJJGSJ5I>NESS CHAP,
CHAP. IV.
k Having considered the I, ingredient of this blessedhess, " Vision
f of God's face/' we pass on to the next, that is, 2, Assimilation to
God, or his glory impressed. Wherein it consists, discovered ir*
sundry propositions. II. The last ingredient, which is 3, The sa
tisfaction and pleasure which results, stated and opened.
I. A NP now, upon this vision of the blessed face of God
** next follows, in the order of discourse,
2. The sours perfect assimilation unto that revealed glory, or its
participation thereof (touching the order the things themselves have
to one another, there will be consideration had in its proper place)
and this also must be considered as a distinct and necessary in
gredient into the state of blessedness we are treating of. Dis
tinct it is, for though the vision now spoken of, doth include a
certain kind of assimilation in it, as all vision doth, being only
a reception of the species or likeness of the object seen : this as
similation we are to speak of, is of a very different kind. That 9
is such as affects only the visive or cognitive power, and that not
with a real change, but intentional only, nor for longer conti*
nuance than the act of seeing lasts; but this, is real total, and
permanent. And surely it is of equal necessity to the soul's
blessedness, to partake the glory of God, as to behold it ; as well
to have the divine likeness impressed upon it, as represented to
it. After so contagious and over-spreading a depravation as sin
hath diffused through all its powers, it can never be happy with
out a change of its very crasis and temper throughout. A dis
eased, ulcerous body would take little felicity in gay and glori
ous sights : no more would all the glory of heaven signify to a
sick, deformed, self-loathing soul.
It must therefore be all glorious within, have the divine na
ture more perfectly communicated, the likeness of God trans
fused and wrought into it. This is the blessed work begun in
regeneration; but how far it is from being perfected, we may
soon find by considering, how far short we are of being satisfied
in our present state, even in the contemplation of the highest and
CHAP. IV. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 49
most excellent objects. How tasteless to our souls arc the
thoughts of God ! How little pleasure do we take in viewing over
his glorious attributes ! the most acknowledged and adorable
excellencies of his being ! And whereunto can we impute it but
to this, that our spirits are not yet sufficiently connaturalized to
them ? Their likeness is not enough deeply instamped on our
souls. Nor will this be, till we awake. When we see better,
we shall become better: when he appears, we shall be like him,
for we shall see him as he is. But do we indeed pretend to such
an expectation ? Can we think what God is, and what we are in
our present state, and not confess these words to carry with them
an Amazing soupd, " we shall be like h jm !" How great a hope
is this ! How strange an errand hath the gospel into the world !
How admirable a design ! to transform men and make them
like God ! Were the dust of the earth turned into stars in the
firmament! were the most stupendous, poetical transformations
Assured realities ; what could equal the greatness and the won
der of this mighty change ! Yea, and doth not the expecta
tion of it seem as presumptuous, as the issue itself would be
strange; is it not an over-bold desire; too daring a thought;
a thing unlawful to be affected, as it seems impossible to be at
tained ? |t must be acknowledged there is an appearance of
high arrogance in aspiring to this, to be like God. And the
very wish or thought of being so, in all respects, were not to be
entertained without horror, It is a matter therefore that re
quires some disquisition and explication, wherein that impres
sed likeness of God consists, which must concur to the saints'
blessedness. In order hereunto then take the following proposi
tions :
(1.) There is a sense wherein to be like God is altogether im
possible, and the very desire of it the most horrid wickedness.
The prophet in the name of God charges the proud prince of Tyre
with this, as an inexpiable arrogance that he did set his heart as
the heart of God, and upon this score challenges and enters the
list with him: Come, you that would fain be taken for a God, I
will make a sorry God of thee before I have done ; Because
thou hast set thy heart as the heart of God, I will set those upon
thee, that shall draw their swords against the beauty of thy wis
dom, and that shall defile thy brightness; And what! Wilt
thoq yet say in the hand of him that slayeth thee, I am a God ?
Thou shalt be a man, and no God, in the hand of him that slay
eth thee; I have spoken it saith the Lord God. Ezek. 28. 6 10.
tfe will endure no such imitation of him, as to be rivaled in the
point of his Godhead. This is the matter of his jealousy ; "They
have moved me tojealousy with not-God," (Deut. 32. 21.) so
it is shortly and more smartly spoken in the original text. And
VOL. III. H
50 THE BLESSEDKES3
see how he displays his threats and terrors hereupon in the fol
lowing verses. This was the design and inducement of the firs^
transgression, to be as gods. And indeed all sin may be redu
ced hither. What else is sin (in the most comprehensive no
tion) but an undue imitation of God? an exalting of the creature's
will into a supremacy, and opposing it as such to the divine ? To
sin, is to take upon us, as if we were supreme, and that there
were no Lord over us; it \s to assume to ourselves a, deity, as if
we were under no law or rule ; as he is not under any, but what
he is to himself. Herein, to be like God, is the very core and,
malignity of sin.
(2.) There is a just and laudable imitation of God, a likeness
to him, that is matter of command, praise and promise, as
wherein both the duty, excellency and blessedness of the rea
sonable creature doth consist ; and which is in some respect in-,
separable from the nature of man. We are required to be fol
lowers of God, as dear children, (Eph. 1. 5. t^fwrat) imitators the
word is. David is commended as a man after God's own heart ;
though but now, we saw in another, with what disdain and in
dignation it was resented, that he did set his heart, as the heart ;
of God. The new creature, the new man, the first fruits, as
he is called, the flower of the creation, is made after God.
Jam. 1.18. Eph. 4. 24. Saints expect, upon the assurance of
his word, to be more fully like him, as we see in the text, and
parallel places. Yea, man was made at first with a concreate
similitude to God, which we know was the counsel of heaven,
and the result and issue of that counsel, Gen. 1. 26, 2J. This
is evident enough in itself, and needs no more words. But to
make a further step in this business, observe next,
(3.) There can be no allowable imitation of any one, but
with an exception, as to some peculiarities that may belong to
his special station, relation, and other circumstances of the con
dition in which he is ; or with limitation to such things as are
of common concernment unto both.* It is commonly observed,
how naturally a people form their manners and fashions to the
example of the prince; and there is no well-disposed ruler, but
would take it well, to be imitated in things that are of common
concernment to him and his subjects, that is, that concern him,
not as he is a king, but as he is a man, or a Christian. To
behold the transforming power of his own example ; where it is
such as begets a fair and unreproachful impressf ; how his vir-
*Regis ad exemplum totus componitur orbis ; the whole nation is
conformed to the example of the king.
j- Nam factre recte bonus princeps faciendo docet. Cumque sic im
CHAP. IT. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 51
*tues circulate (his justice, temperance, ^ove of religion,) and
produce their likeness among his people ; it will be a glory, and
cannot but be resented with some delight. We cast an honour
upon them whom we imitate : for we acknowledge an excellen
cy in them (which is aU that honouring imports in the first no
tion of it,) and that naturally is received with pleasure. But
now, should subjects aspire to a likeness to their prince, in the
proper appendages and acts of sovereignty; and because he is a glori
ous king, they will be such too ; and assume the peculiar cogni
sances of regalty ; ascend the throne, sway the sceptre, wear
the crown, enact laws, c. There cannot be more of dutiful-
ness and observance in the former imitation, than there is of
disloyalty and treason in this. A father is pleased, to have his
son imitate him, within such limits before-mentioned ; but, if he
Will govern the family, and fill up his room in all relations, this
will never be endured.
(4) There are some things to be found in the blessed God,
not so incommunicable and appropriate, but that his creatures
may be said to have some participation thereof with him : and so
far, to be truly like him. This participation cannot be univo-
cal ; as the nature of a living creature in general, is equal in
men and brutes ; so, it is a self-evident principle, that inter
Deum et creaturam nihil est commune, nothing can be com-
mon to God and an inferior being. Nor is it only an equivo
cal, a participation of the same name, when the natures
signified thereby are altogether diverse : but analogical, in as
much as the things spoken, under the same names, of God and
the creature, have a real likeness, and conveniency in nature
with one another : and they are in God, primarily; in the crea
ture, by dependance, and derivation : in him, essentially, as
being his very essence; in them, but as accidents, (many of
them) adventitious to their beings; and so while they cannot be
said to be the same things in them, as in him, are fitly said to
be his likeness.
(5.) This likeness, as It is principally found in man, among
all the terrestrial creatures ; so hath it, in man, for its seat and
subject, his soul or spiritual part. The effects of divine wis
dom, power, goodness, are every-where visible, throughout
the whole creation ; and as there is BO effect, but hath some
thing in it, corresponding to its cause (wherein it was its cause ;)
so, every creature doth, some way or other, represent God.
perio maximus, exemplo major est : for a good prince teaches
virtue by his own practice. And thus while he is supreme in au
thority, he is superior in example. Velleius Paterculus, Horn*
Hist. 1.2.
52 fHE BLESSEDMESS CllAI*. fV
Some in virtues, some in life, some in being *only. The ma
terial world represents him, a 6 * a house does the builder; but
spiritual beings, as a child does the father, r yap ywos to-^v, for
we are his offspring. Other creatures (as one, P. Molineus
de cognitione Dei, fitly expresses it) carry his footsteps ; these,
his image ; and that, not as drawn with a pencil, which can
only express figure and colour ; but as represented in a glass,
which imitates action and motion. To give the pre-eminence
therefore, Jin this point to the body of man, was a conceit so
gross, that one would wonder how it should obtain 5 at least in
the Christian world.
Yet we find it expressly charged by St. Augustine upon the
anthropomorphites of old (of* melitonians. as he calls them,
from one Melito the father of them) not only, that they ima
gined God in a human shape (which was their known conceit)
but that they stated God's image in man^ in his body, not his
J Multis enim modis dici res possunt similes Deo ; aliae seeundum
virtutem* <3f sapiontiam, facias j quia in ipso est virtus & sapientia
non facta ; alias in quantum solum vivunt, quiillc summe& prime vivit;
alicE in quantum sunt, quia ille sum me ? et primitus est,; For there
are many respects in which creatures may be said to be like God :
some with regard to virtue and wisdom, inasmuch as there are w
him, virtue and wisdom uncreated ; others merely from their pos
session or share of life, whereas he possesses life in the highest and
first sense ; others in being only, but he is the highest and lirst of be
ings. Aug: 80 quest, q. (nibi) 211.
* Heathens have disdained and declaimed against so unworthy
thoughts of God. To c 0f*cv atvro enopocTov o&tX/Ao/y, atppyrov tyvw,
otvocQts <rapy.i, $c. the divine essence itself is not to be seen by the
eye, uttered by the voice, shewn in thejlcsh, Sfc. Maximus Tyr.
Dissert. 1. The same author warns us to take heed, that we ascribe
to God, M*?TE /Ajytcr^or, /X*JT yjfu^a.^ [JWTE ^p/xa;, /.*JTC >vXo n v\vs 'Ktx.-
~Qos, neither size, nor colour^ nor form, nor any other property
of matter. Ibid.
Unto which purpose is that decantate distich of Homer, Ot/ y*f
<nrov, c. And that saying of Plinv, Quapropter ejfflgicm Dei for-
mamque quccrere ; imbecillitatis humanoc reor, applied by Zanc.
dc operibus Dei. Wherefore I think it a proof of human weak
ness to seek after any image or form of God. And \ve may see
much of like import alleged by Natal. Com. lib. 1. p. 13. Which
Xby the way) discovers how flatly opposite the idolatry, forbidden in
the second commandment, is to the light of nature itself. Which
hath been ;ilso the just apology of the ancient patrons of the Chris
tian cause, for the simplicity of their worship in this respect ; and
their not imitating the pompous vanity of pagan image-worship.
Ot<? Q&xs etxovots v7rG\a,tJ.@izvo(Arv ttvxi rx ayaXptar*, are /x^5jv oc.opx.rB
&c. ize do not esteem images of God
Vi OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 53
soul.* Nor are Van Helmont's fancies, about corporeal like
ness, capable of excuse by any thing, but that they were a dream
(as they are fitly stiled) and not likely to impose upon the wak
ing reason of any man.
(6.) This image or likeness of God in the spirit of man, re
presenting what is communicable in him, is either natural or
moral. There is first, a natural image of God, in the soul of
man> which is inseparable from it ; and which it can never di
vest itself of. || Its very spiritual, immortal nature itself, is a
representation of his. Its intellective and elective powers are
the image of what we are constrained to conceive under the no
tion of the same powers in him. Yea, the same understanding
with the memory and will, in one soul, are thought a lively re
semblance of the f triune Deity. But there is further a similitude
of him in respect of moral | virtues or perfections answering to
what we conceive in him, under that notion : his wisdom (so far
as it hath the nature of a moral virtue) his mercy, truth, righteous
ness, holiness, &c. These two kinds or parts (as they may be
called) of the divine impress upon the spirits of men, are distin
guished by some (I see not how properly) by the distinct names
of image, denoting the former; and similitude the latter: an-
svrering, as is thought, to two Hebrew words JTIQT O 1 ?^. (Zanc.)
of the like import : but the things themselves are evidently
enough distinct, namely, what perfects the nature of man inge-
nerephysico, as he is such a particular being in the universe:
and what perfects him, in genere morally as he is considerable
in reference to a law or rule guiding him to blessedness, as his
end.
io be proper ornaments, because ue cannot delineate the form of
the invisible and spiritual Deity. Origen contr. Celsum. lib. 7.
To which purpose see at large, Min. Felix, Quod simulacrum Deo
fingam ? &c. what image shall 1 make for God ?
And surely it is as improveable against the same piece of Christian
paganism. The usually assigned differences would easily be shewn
to be trifling impertinencies.
* Corpus hominis non animum esse imaginen Dei: not the soul
but the body of man is the image of God. Aug. (if it be Augus-
tines) lib. de haeresibus. See Dr. Charleton of his image of God ia
man.
|| Est Dei similitude qugedam, quam nemo vivens, nisi cum vita
exuit : quam habet homo et volens, et nolens, &c. there is a cer
tain likeness of God which no man living divests himself of, but
with life, which every man has whether willing or not. Bernard,
de vita Soli tar.
f D. Aug. (fuse,) lib. 10. de Trinitat.
I Sed est alia, rnagis Deo propinqua, similitude, quac ia virtuti-
bus consist! t : but there is another more intimate, resemblance to God
which comists in virtue. Bernard.
54 THE BLESSEDNESS CliAP. tV
(7.) It is a likeness to God in respect of those moral excellen
cies or perfections, that is especially considerahle by us, in re
ference to our present .purpose ; as more immediately relatingto
the soul's blessedness in God. By the former it hath a poten
tiality, by the latter an habitude in reference thereunto. Or (to
tise tehris> more liable to common apprehension) by the former
it hath a remoter capacity, by the latter a present fitness ; or,
as the apostle expresses it, is made meet to be partaker of the
Inheritance of the saints in light, that is$ considering this like
ness as begun in the soul.
(8.) Besides what is thus (in the sense before expressed com
municable between God and man, there are some things so pe
culiarly appropriate to God, as that, in respect of them, there
can be no formal likeness in the creature : and it would be im
pious boldness to aspire thereto. Many things of this kind might
be mentioned ; I shall only instance in two, wherein there is a
manifest competition of the apostate world with him ; and which
are therefore more relative to practice ; his sovereign authority,
and his independency. In these while men affect to imitate,
they wickedly affront him. And here is the great controversy
between the glorious God, and the degenerous children of men;
Every man would catch at a Godhead, and either assume it to
himself, or cast it, many times, upon other creatures viler and
more ignoble than himself; snatch the reins of government out
of God's hand ; and exalt their own wills into an absoluteness,
as liable to controul from none : place and settle their depen-
dance on their own wit, power, fortitude, industry ; or, if that
be a more hopeless course(for they often find an entire Godhead
too much for one creature, and are therefore constrained to par
cel it out among many) place their confidences and expectations
in something else without them : do often, that ridiculous
thing, so worthy to be hooted at, make the congested dirt of
the earth their trust, (the righteous shall laugh at him, and say,
Lo ! this is the man that trusted in riches. Psal. 52. 6. 73.);
their wealth their strong tower; which only the name of the Lord
is to his righteous ones. Yet, all the while, self is the centre and
end in which all must meet and terminate. This at last carries
away the assumed fictitious deity. And this thing, that is thus
now made like God, is an idol (which indeed signifies so much)
and this imitation of him, wicked idolatry ; than which nothing
more debases a reasonable soul, or divests man of himself, that
till they redress this, they give no proof of their being men.
Jsa. 46. 3. This assimilation of ourselves to God is very remote
then from being a perfection; it is a most reproachful deformi
ty : Its we know imitations, if they be visibly affected, and
strained too far, are always thought ridiculous by wise men.
Jf A!% IV. PF THE RIGHTEOUS. 5$
(9.) Though, in respect of these incommunicable things,
there cannot be a proper, formal, immediate similitude to God;
yet, there ought to be a correspondency ; which must be mea
sured and estimated by the consideration of his state, and ours;
whence it will appear, that what so properly appertains to him,
and what ought to correspond thereto in us, do agree to each,
upon one and the same intervening reason.
For instance, is he absolutely supreme in as much as he is the
first Being ? the correspondent impression with us, and upon the
same reason, must be a most profound, humble self- subjection,
disposing our souls to constant obedience to him. Again, is he
simply independent; as being self-sufficient and all in all? the
impression with us must be a nothingness, and self-emptiness,
engaging us to quit ourselves, and live in him. This is the on
ly conformity to God, which with respect to his incommunica
ble excellencies, our creature-state can admit. It may be also
stiled a likeness to him, being a real conformity to his will con
cerning us, and his very nature as it respects us. We may con
ceive of it, as of the likeness between a seal, and the stamp made
by it; especially, supposing the inequality of parts in the seal to
be by the protuberancy of what must form the signature. la
that case there would be a likeness, aliquatenus, that is, an
exact correspondency : but what would then be convex or bulg
ing out in the seal, would be, as we know, concave or hollow
in the impression. Such is the proportion between sove
reignty and subjection, between self-fulness and self-emptiness.
Whereas a similitude to God, in respect of his communicable
perfections, is as that, between the face and its picture ; where
no such difference is wont to appear.
(10.) Assimilation, or conformity to God, in both these re
spects, composes that excellent frame of moral perfections, which
the divine glory, beheld, impresses upon the soul ; and which
immediately conduces to its satisfaction and blessedness. I say,
xnoral perfection, because that only is capable of being impres
sed by the intervening ministry of our own understanding;
namely, by its vision, intimated, as was formerly observed, in
that of the apostle, "We shall be like for we shall see him,"
c. Its natural perfections are antecedent and presupposed,
therefore not so fitly to be understood here. And I say, both
these ways ; for, as we cannot form an entire idea of God, with
out taking in, together, his perfections of both sorts, commu
nicable, and incommunicable, (the former whereof must serve
instead of a genus ; the latter of a differentia, in composing the
notion of God, (Thes. Salmu. de Deo immense :) so nor will his
impress on us be entire, without something in it respecting
both; in the senses already given, What it will contribute td
56 THE BLESSEDNESS SHAJ. IV,
future blessedness, we shall shortly see, in its place, when we
have made a brief inquiry (which is the next thing, according
to our order proposed) concerning.
3. The satisfaction that shall hence accrue. Where it will
not be besides our purpose, to take some notice of the signifi-
cancy of the word P2W 9 which some think to be the Niphal
*>f the same word notwithstanding the different punctuation of
thettf. And not to insist on its affinity to the word used forswear
ing, or rather, being sworn, (which ; an oath being the end o
controversies, and beyond which we go no further, nor expect
more, in way of testifying; would, the more fitly here reprer
sent to us the soul in its non- ultra : having attained the end of
all its motions, and contentions,} its equal nearness, to the word
signifying the number of seven, is not altogether unworthy ob
servation. That number is, we know, often used in Scripture,
as denoting plenitude and perfection ; and God hath, as it were
signalized it, by his rest on the seventh day: * and if this were
not designedly pointed at here in the present use of this word,
(as it must be acknowledged to be frequently used where we
have no reason to think it is with such an intendment) it may
yet occasion us to lp,ok upon the holy soul now entered into the
eternal sabbath f the rest of God : which, (secluding all respect
to that circumstance) is, yet, the very substance and true no
tion of the thing itself (to the consideration whereof I now pass)
under the word held forth to us. For this satisfaction, i$ the
soul's rest in God ; its perfect enjoyment of the mos^ perfect
good: the expletion of the whole capacity of its will j the total
filling up of that vast enlarged appetite; the perfecting of all its
desires in delight and joy. Now delight or joy (for they differ not,
save that the latter word is thought something more appropri
ate to reasonable nature) is fitly defined Quies appetitus in ap-
petibili : the rest of t lie desiring faculty in the thing desired.
(Abuin. Sum.) Desire and delight, are but two acts of love, di-
* How fit a Symbol it is of God's sabbatic rest, see Dr. More':?
defence of his Phiiosphical Cabbala from Philo. Judceus.
f- Erit ibi vere maximum Sabbatum, non habens vnsperam, ouod
commendavit Dominus in primis operibus mundi ; ut legitur, et r$-
quievit die Septimo Dies enim Septimus etiam nos ipsi erimus,
quando ipsus fueiimus benedictionum et sanctifkalnnum pleni atque
referti; ibi vacabimus et videbimus,videbirnuset amabimus/amabimus,
laudabimus, &c. There shall be in reality a great sabbath hay
ing no evening, which God distinguished at the very creation of
the world ; as it is written '* and he rested on the seventh day ?'*
For the seventh day shall be ever with us, when we shall be com
pletely filled with blessings and graces. There we shall rest and
contemplate ; contemplate and love ; love and praise, Aug. de ce-
vit Dei lib : 22. c. 38, vid cund de civil Dei 1. J7, c. 4.
iv dFTrts RIGHTEOUS* 5?
versified, only by the distance, or presence of the same object :
which, when it is distant, the soul, acted and prompted by love,
desires, moves towards it, pursues it ; when present and attain
ed, delights in it, enjoys it, stays upon it, satisfies itself in it,
according to the measure of goodness it finds there. Desire,
is therefore, love in motion : delight, is love in rest. And of
this latter, delight or joy, Scripture evidently gives us this no
tion, he will rejoice over thee with joy, (unto which is presently
added as exegetical,) he will rest in his love: (Zeph. 3. 17.)
which resting can be but the same thing with being satisfied.
This satisfaction then is nothing else but the repose and rest of
the soul amidst infinite delights: its peaceful acquiescence, ha
ving attained the ultimate term of all its motions, beyond which
it cares to go no further : the solace it finds in an adequate, full
good ; which it accounts enough for it, and beyond which, it
desires no more ; reckons its state as good as it can be, and is
void of all hovering thoughts, (which perfect rest must needs ex
clude,) or inclination to change.
And so doth this being satisfied, not only generally signify
the soul to be at rest; but it specifies that rest; and gives us a
distinct account of the nature of it. As, that it is not a forced,
violent rest; such as proceeds from a beguiled ignorance, a drow
sy sloth, a languishing weakness, or a desire and hope of hap
piness, by often frustrations baffled into despair, (to all which,
the native import and propriety of that word satisfaction doth
strongly repugn.) But it discovers it to be a natural rest : I mean,
from an internal principle. The soul is not held in its present
state of enjoyment by a strong and violent hand ; but rests in it
by a connaturalness thereunto : is attempered to it, by its own
inward constitution and frame. It rests not as a descending stone,
intercepted by something by the way, that holds and stops it;
else it would fall further : but as a thing would rest in its own
centre ; with such a rest as the earth is supposed to have in its
proper place ; that, being hung upon nothing, is yet unmoved
ponderibus librata suis 9 equally balanced by its own weight
every way.
It is a rational, judicious rest; upon certain knowledge that
its present state is simply best, and not capable of being chang
ed for a better. The soul cannot be held under a perpetual
cheat, so as alwaysto be satisfied with a shadow. It may be so
befooled for a while, but if it remain satisfied, in a state that
never admits of change; that state must be such, as commends
itself to the most thoroughly informed reason and judgment. It
is hence a free, voluntary, chosen rest : such as God professes
his own to be in Zion; this is my rest, here will I, dwell, for I
have desired it. Psal, 123. 14. It is ncompfacentivtiest, where-
VOL. HI. I
58 THE BLESSKDMJSS CHAP. IV.
in the soul abides steady, bound only by the cords of love ; a
rest in the midst of pleasantness; D^Jttn Psal. 16. 6. The Lord
is my portion, the lots are fallen to me in arn&nitatibus ; it can
not he more fitly expressed than amidst pleasantnesses : and
this speaks not only what the Psalmist's condition was, but the
sense, and account he had of it. That temper of mind gives us
.some idea of that contentful, satisfied abode with God, which
the blessed shall have. He intimates, how undesirous he was
of any change. Their sorrows (he told us above) should be mul
tiplied that hasten after another God. (Ver. 4 .) Hereafter there
will be infinitely less appearance of reason for any such thought.
Now, it is the sense of a holy soul, "Whom have I in heaven but
thee ? and there is none I desire on earth besides thee" : as if he
said, Heaven and earth yield not a tempting object, to divert
rne from thee : it is now so, at sometimes, when faith and love
are in their triumph and exaltation (but the Lord knows how
seldom !) but much more when we see him as he is, and are sa
tisfied with his likeness ! It is an active, vigorous rest. Ac
tion about the end, shall be perpetuated here, though action to
wards it, ceases. It is the rest of an awakened, not of a drow
sy, sluggish soul ; of a soul satisfied, by heavenly sensations and
fruitions: not uncapable of them; or that hath its powers bound
up by a stupifying sleep. It is the rest of hope, perfected in frui
tion, not lost in despair ; of satisfied, not defeated expectation.
^Despair may occasion rest to a man's body, but not to his mind ;
or a cessation from further endeavours, when they are constant
ly found vain, but not from trouble and disquiet ; it may sus
pend from action, but never satisfy. This satisfaction therefore
speaks both the reality and nature of the soul's rest in glory :
that it rests ; and with what kind of rest.
m
* I think it not worth the while to engage in the dispute (so much
agitated between the Thomists and Scotists^) whether blessedness do
formally consist in this satisfying fruition, or in the antecedent vision:
this satisfaction is certainly inseparable from it, and I see not how to
be excluded out of its formal notion : it is not vision, as vision ; but as
satisfying, that makes us happy ; and to talk of the satisfaction or
pleasure which the understanding hath in knowing is insipid : \vhile
the soul understanding, that is, the mind, knows it is the soul enjoy
ing, that is, the will, is pleased and finds content: and till the soul
be fullv contented, it is riot blessed, and it is, by being so, when it
-saith, A * Now am I fully satisfied, I have enough, I desire no more."
r r, OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
CHAP. V.
I, The three ingredients of this blessedness having been considered
absolutely, we come Secondly. To their relative consideration;
where it is propounded to shew particularly: 1. What relation
vision hath to assimilation. 2. What both these have to satisfac
tion. The relation between the two former, inquired into. An
entrance upon the much larger discourse, what relation and influ
ence the two former have towards the third : What vision of (jod's
face or glory, contributes towards satisfaction, estimated from the
consideration, 1. Of the object, the glory to be beheld ; as it is
divine, entire, permanent, appropriate.
I. JT^HUS far have we viewed the parts or necessary concurrence,
of which the blessedness of the saints must be composed
absolutely and severally each from other : we proceed,
Secondly. To consider them relatively, namely, in the mutual
respects they bear one to another ; as they actually compose
this blessed state. Wherein we shall shew particularly : the
relation, by way of influence, and dependance, between vision,
and assimilation : and Hetween both these and the satisfac
tion, that ensues : which latter I intend more to dwell upon ;
and only to touch the former, as a more speculative and less
improveable subject of discourse, in my way to this.
1 . It may be considered What relation there may be be
tween vision of God, and assimilation, or being made like to
him; and it must be acknowledged (according to what is common
ly observed of the mutual action of the understanding and will)
that the sight of God, and likeness to him, do mutually contri
bute each towards other. The sight of God assimilates, makes
the soul like unto him ; that likeness more disposes it for a con
tinued renewed vision. It could never have attained the bea
tifical vision of God, had it not been prepared thereto, by a gra
dual previous likeness to him.* For righteousness (which we
* Which necessity of a likeness to God to dispose for the vision^of
him, is excellently expressed by a platonic philosopher. The divine
60 THE BLESSEDNESS HAP. V.
have shewn qualifies for this blessedness) consists in a likeness to.
God ; and it could never have been so prepared, had not some
knowledge of God introduced that conformity and yielding bent
of heart towards him. For the entire frame of the new man,
made after the image of God, is renewed in knowledge. Col. 3.
10. But as, notwithstanding the circular action of the under
standing and will upon one another, there must be a beginning
of this course somewhere, and the understanding is usually rec
koned the uys/Aov/xov, the first mover) the leading faculty : so,
notwithstanding the mutual influence of these two upon each
other, seeing hath a natural precedency, and must lead the way
unto being like ; which is sufficiently intimated in the text, "1
shall behold thy face/' and then "I shall be satisfied with thy
likeness'* ; and more fully in that parallel scripture : We shall
be like him, for we shall see him," #c. From whence also,
and from the very nature of the thing, we may fitly state the re
lation of the first of these to the second, to be that of a cause to
its effect : sight begets likeness, is antecedent to it, and pro
ductive of it. That is, the face or glory of God seen ; thatglo^
ry in conjunction with our vision of it : for the vision operates
not, but according to the efficaciousness of the thing seen ; noy
can that glory have any such operation, but by the intervention
of vision. It is therefore the glory of God seen, as seen, that
assimilates, and impresses its likeness upon the beholding soul :
and so its causality is that of an objective cause (which whe-^
ther it belong to the efficient or final, I shall not here dispute)
that operates only as it is apprehended : so introducing its own
form, and similitude into the subject it works upon. Such a
kind of cause were Jacob's streaked rods of the production that
ensued ; and such a cause is any thing whatever, that begets an
impression upon an apprehensive subject, by the mediation and
ministry, whether of the fancy or understanding. This kind of
causalty the word hath in its renewing, transforming work; and
the sacraments, wherein they are causal of real physical muta
tions on the subjects of them. So much of the image of God
as is here impressed upon souls by gospel-dispensations, so much
is impressed of his glory. The work of grace is glory begun.
And now, as glory initial, and progressive in this life enters at
the eye^ (beholding as in a glass the glory of the J>ord, we are
nature, the TO OROV, which he saith, is liable to no sense, //.ova; 5c ru
Tw "^v^ns xa^A/rw *#< xa^a^a/Tar*;, x/ votgurotTu, ytou xsiporaTw, xa<
izgts@vTa.Tu, ogotlov $t ep.oioTylx, &c. is yet "visible, to that in the soul
which is most beautiful, most pure, most perspicuous, most sub-
lime, most noble, in respect of a, certain similitude and cognation
that is between them. Max. Tyr.
CHAP. V, OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 61
changed, 2, Cor. 3. 18.) so doth perfect and consummate glory
in the other life. For we have no reason to imagine to our
selves any alteration in the natural order the powers of the soul
have towards each other, by its passing into a state of glory.
The object seen, is unspeakably efficacious ; the act of intui
tion is full of lively vigour ; the subject was prepared, and in a
disposition before ; and what should hinder, but this glorious
effect should immediately ensue ? as the sun no sooner puts up
his head above the hemisphere, but all the vast space, whither
it can diffuse its beams, is presently transformed into its likeness
and turned into a region of light. What more can be wanting
to cause all the darkness of atheism, carnality, and everything
of sin, for f.ver to vanish out of the awaking soul ; and an entire
frame of holiness to succeed : but one such transforming sight
of the face of God ? One sight of his glorious majesty presently
subdues, and works it to a full subjection : one sight of his puri
ty makes it pure ; one sight of his loveliness turns it into love ;
and such a sight always remaining, the impress remains always
actually (besides that it is in itself most habitual and permanent
in the souls now confirmed state) fresh and lively.
The object hath quite another aspect upon a wicked soul,
when it awakes; and the act ot seeing is of another kind; there
fore no such effect follows. Besides, the subject is otherwise
disposed, and therefore as the sun enlightens not the inward
parts of an impervious dung-hill, but it enlightens air; so the
sight of God transforms and assimilates at last, not a wicked,
but it doth a godly soul. That which here makes the greatest
difference, in the temper of the subject, is love. I look upon
the face of a stranger and it moves me not; but upon a friend
and his face presently transforms mine into a lively cheerful as
pect. As iron sharpens iron, so doth the face of a man his
friend; (Prov, 27 170 P u * s a sharpness and a quickness into
his looks. The soul that loves God, opens itself to him, ad
mits his influences and impressions, is easily moulded and
wrought to his will, yields to the transforming power of his ap
pearing glory. There is no resistant principle remaining, when
the love of God is perfected in it ; and so overcoming is the
first sight of his glory upon the awaking soul, that it per
fects it, and so his likeness, both at once. But enmity
fortifies the soul against him, as with bars and doors ; averts it
from him ; carries with it a horrid, guilty consciousness; which
fills it with eternal despair and rage, and inwraps it in the black
ness of darkness for ever.
2. Both the vision of God, and likeness to him, must be con
sidered in their relation to the consequent satisfaction) and the in
fluence they have in order thereto. I say both ; for though this sa-
S2 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. V.*
tisfaction be not expressly and directly referred by the letter of
the text, to the sight of God's face ; yet its relation thereto, in the
nature of the thing, is sufficiently apprehensible and obvious : both
mediate, in respect of the influence it hath towards the satisfy
ing assimilation; and immediate, (which we are now to consider,)
as it is so highly pleasurable in itself; and is plainly enough intima
ted in the text: being applied, in the same Ijreath, to a thing so im
mediately and intimately conjunct with U^; vision, as, we find
it is. Moreover, supposing, that likeness here, do (as it hath
been granted it may) signify objective glory, also as well as sub
jective, and repeat what is contained in the former expression,
" the face of God," the reference satisfaction hath to this vi
sion, (which the re-mention of its object, though under a varied
form of expression, supposes) will be more express : therefore
we shall shew what the vision of the divine glory contributes
to the satisfaction of the blessed soul, and what felicity it must
needs take herein : which cannot but be very great, whether we
respect the glory seen, the object of this vision : or the act
of vision, or, intuition itself.
(1.) The object, the glory beheld. What a spring of plea
sure is here ? What rivers of pleasures flow hence ? In thy'pre-
sence (saith the Psalmist) is fulness of joy : at thy right hand
are pleasures for evermore. Psal. 16'. 11. The awaking soul,
having now passed the path of life, (drawn through Sheol itself,
the state of deadly-head,) appears immediately in this presence;
and, what makes this presence so joyous, but the pleasant bright
ness of this face ? To be in the presence of any one, and be
fore his face, in conspectu, are equivalent expressions : there
fore the apostle quoting this passage, renders it thus, Thou hast
filled me with gladness, by thy (countenance;) now in this glo
rious presence, or within view of the face of God, is fulness of
joy, that is, joy unto satisfaction. And the apostle Jude speak
ing of this presence under this name (a presence of glory) tells
us of an exceeding joy, tutlnuirtov r-ns 'Sofys a jubilation (an ay^XA--
itx-a-ts) that shall attend the presentment of saints there. The
holy soul now enters the divine Shechinah, the chamber of pre^
sence of the great king, the habitation of his holiness and glory,
the place where his honour dwelleth. ver. 24. Here his glory
surrounds it with encircling beams; it is beset with glory, there*-
fore surely also filled with joy. When the vail is drawn aside ;
or we are within the vail ; in that very presence whither Jesus
the forerunner is for us entered (through that path of life,) O
the satisfying overcoming pleasure of this sight ! Now that, i?
* Act: 2. 28. which indeed is the Seventies' reading of the Psalm
ist's words.
. V. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. (ft
to us revealed, or unvailed glory, which was hidderi before.
Here the glory set in majesty (as the expression is, concerning
the glory of the temple Ezek. 7. 20.) is presented to view openly and
without umbrage. God is now no longer seen through an ob
scuring medium. They are not now shadowed glimmerings,
transient, oblique glances, but the direct beamsiof full-eyed glory
that shine upon us. The discovery of this glory is the ultimate
product of that infinite wisdom and love, that have been work
ing from eternity, and for so many thousand years, through all
the successions of time, towards the heirs of salvation. The
last and complete issue of the great achievements, sharp con
flicts, glorious victories, high merits of our mighty Redeemer.
All these end in the opening of heaven (the laying of this glory
as it were common) to all believers. This is the upshot, and
close of that great design : will it not think ye be a satisfying
glory ! The full blessedness of the redeemed, is the Redeemer's
reward. He cannot be satisfied in seeing his seed, if they
should be unsatisfied. He cannot behold them with content
if his heart tell him not, that he hath done well enough for
them. God would even be ashamed (Heb. 11. 16.) to be called
their God ; had he not made provision lor their entertainment
worthy of a God. It is the season of Christ's triumphs and
saints are to enter into his joy. It is the appointed jubilee, at
the finishing of all God's works from the creation of the world,
when he shall purposely shew himself in his most adorable ma
jesty, and when Christ shall appear in his own likeness (he ap
peared in another likeness before; surely glory must be in its ex
altation in that day. But take a more distinct account, how
grateful a sight this glory will be, in these following particulars.
[I .] It is the divine glory. Let your hearts dwell a little upon
tliis consideration. It is the glory of God, that is the glory
which the blessed God both enjoys and affords, which he con
templates in himself, and which rays from him to his saints ;
it is the felicity of the divine Being. It satisfies a Deity, will it
not a worm ? It is a glory that results and shines from him ; and
in that sense also divine (which here I mainly intend ;) the beau
ty of his own face, the lustre of divine perfections ; every attri
bute bears a part, all concur to make up this glory. And here
pretermitting those which are less liable to our apprehension ;
his eternity, immensity, simplicity, &c. (of which, not having
their like in us, we are the more uncapable to form distinct
conceptions, and consequently of perceiving the pleasure, that
we may hereafter upon the removal of other impediments, find
in the contemplation of them, let us bethink ourselves, how
admirable and ravishing the glory will be,
First. Of his unsearchable wisdom, which hath glory pecu-
64 VHB BLESSEDNESS CHAP. V*
liarly annexed and properly belonging to it. Glory is as it were,
by inheritance, due to wisdom. The wise shall inherit glory*
Prov. 3. 35. And here now, the blessed souls behold it in
its first seat, and therefore in its prime glory : wisdom, counsel,
understanding, are said to be with him; as if no where else. Job
12. 13. Twice we have the apostle describing glory to God, un
der the notion of only wise; (Rom. 16. 27- i Tim. i. I/.)
which is but an acknowledging him glorious in this respect.
Wisdom, we know is the proper and most connatural glory of
intellectual nature: whether as it relates to speculation, when
we call it knowledge ; or action, when it is prudence. How
pleasant will the contemplation be, of the divine wisdom, in
that former notion ! When in that glass, that speculum <Eter-
nitatis, mirror of eternity, we shall have the lively view of all
that truth, the knowledge whereof can be any way possible and
grateful to our natures ; and in his light, see light ! When all
those vast treasures of wisdom and knowledge, (Col. 2. 8.)
which already by their alliance to Christ, saints are interested
in shall lie open to us ! When the tree of knowledge shall be
without enclosure ; and the most voluptuous epicurism, in re
ference to it, be innocent ! Where there shall neither be lust,
nor forbidden fruit ; no withholding of desirable knowledge,
nor affectation of undesirable ! When the pleasure of specula
tion shall be without the toil; and that maxim he eternally an
tiquated, that increased knowledge increases sorrow ! As to the
other notion of it ; how can it be less grateful to behold the wis
dom that made, and governed the world ; that compassed so
great designs : and this, no longer in its effects, but in itself ?
Those works were honourable and glorious, sought of all them
that have pleasure in them. What will be the glory of their
cause? It would gratify some men's curiosity to behold the un
usual motion of some rare automaton ; but an ingenious per
son would, with much more pleasure, pry into the secret springs
of that motion; and observe its inward frame and parts, and
their dependance, and order to each other. It is comely to be
hold the exterior economy of a well-governed people; when
great affairs are, by orderly conduct, brought to happy issues ;
but to have been at the helm ; to have seen the pertinent, pro
per application of such and such maxims to the incident cases ;
to have known all the reasons of state ; heard debates ; observed,
with what great sagacity, inconveniencies have been foreseen,
and with what diligence prevented : would much more gratify
an inquiring genius. When the records of eternity shall be ex
posed to view ; all the counsels and results of that profound wis
dom looked into; how will it transport! when it shall be dis
cerned, Lo! thus were the designs laid here; were the apt
CHAP. V. , OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
junctures, and admirable dependencies of things ; which when
acted upon the stage of the world, seemed so perplexed and
cross, so full of mysterious intricacy ? If St. Paul were so ra
vished at those more obscure appearances of divine wisdom,
which we find him admiring, (Rom. 1 1. 33.) O the depths, &c.
what satisfaction will it yield, to have a perfect model, of the
deep thoughts and counsels of God, presented to open view !
How is the happiness of Solomon's servants magnified, that had
the privilege continually to stand before him, and hear his wis
dom ! But this happiness will be proportionably greater, as So
lomon's God is greater than he.
Secondly. The glory of his power will add comeliness to the
object of this vision. "Power duly placed and allayed is lovely.
Beauty consists much in a symmetry or proportion of parts. So
must there be a concurrence of divine perfections, to compose
and make up the beautiful complexion of his face ; to give us a
right aspect, the true idea of God, and here his power hath a
necessary ingrediency. How incoherent, and disagreeing with
itself, were the notion of an impotent God ? His power Astros rr.s
OO|*K gives lively strokes to his glory. It is called glorious power
or the power of glory: (Col. 1. 11.) yea, it is simply called
glory itself ; (Rom. 6. 4.) the apostle tells us Christ was raised
from the dead by the glory of the Father, when it is plain he
means power. And the same apostle prays on the behalf of the
Ephesians, that God would grant them according to the riches
of his glory to be strengthened with might, &c. chap. 3. 16'*
IHow frequently are power and glory ascribed to him in con
junction ? intimating that, as he is powerful, he is glorious. And
certainly, even this glory, cannot but cast a grateful aspect upon
the blessed soul, and be infinitely pleasant to behold. What
triumphs doth it now raise in gracious spirits, to behold the ex
ertions of it in his works; to read its descriptions in his word ;
while as yet he holds back the face of his throne, (Job. 26. !).)
while the countenance of enthroned majesty cannot be seen;
when so little a portion is heard of him, and the thunder of his
power (ver. 14.) so little understood ! The infinitely fainter rays
of this power in a creature ; power in that unspeakable
diminution and abatement ; that derived, precarious power,
when it is innocently used, is observed with pleasure. Here is
power in the throne, power in its chief and highest seat; essen
tial, and self-originated power ; the root and fountain, the very
element of power; power in its proper situation, in its native place
to which it belongs. God hath spoken once, twice have I heard
this, that power belongeth unto God. Ps.6'2. 1 1. Power to God it
is in the hebrew. It languishes in a creature, as in an alien subject.
If I speak of strength; Lo he is strong in powcr(saith Job.ch.26')
VOL. in. K
66 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. V,
it as though he had said (( Created power is not worth the
speaking of; here is the power that deserves the name, that
is so indeed." How satisfying a pleasure will this afford, to,
contemplate this radical power ? this all-creating, all-ruling
power, tho principle of all action, motion and life, throughout
the whole creation ? This will be as natural a pleasure, as
the child takes in the mother's hosom, and in enjbracing the
womb that bare it. How grateful to behold, whence the vast
frame of nature sprang ! what stretched out the heavens, esta
blished the earth, sustained all things! what turned the mighty
wheels of providence, throughout all the successions of timel
what ordered and changed times and seasons ; chained up devils
restrained the outrages of a tumultuous world, preserved God's
little flock ! especially, what gave being to the new creation,
(The exceeding greatness of power that wrought in them that
believed, &c. Eph, 1. 19, 20.) what made hearts love God, em
brace a Saviour ! what it. was that overcame their own, and made
them a willing people in that memorable day ! Psal. 110. 3.
How delightful a contemplation to think, with so enlarged an
understanding, of the possible effects of this power; and so far
as a creature can range into affinity, to view innumerable crea^
tions, in the creative power of God ! And yet how pleasant to
think, not only of the extents, but of the restraints of this power;
and how, when none could limit, it became ordinate, and did
limit itself; that, since it could do so much, it did no more ;
turned not sooner a degenerous world into flames : withheld it
self from premature revenge, that had abortived the womb of
love, and cut off all the hopes of this blessed eternity that is now
attained! Posse et nolle nobile : to possess power and to for
bear its exercise is noble. This also speaks the greatness of
power: let the power of my Lord be great, according as thou
hast spoken, the Lord is gracious, long-suffering, &c. Numb.
14. 17 18. This was his mightiest power, whereby he over
came himself: Fortior est qui se, fyc. he is stronger who go
verns himself, fyc.
Thirdly. And what do we think of the ravishing aspects of
of his love! when it shall, now, be open-faced, and have laid
aside its vail ! when his amiable smiles shall be checkered with
no intermingled frowns ; the light of that pleasing countenance
be obscured by no intervening cloud ! when goodness, which is
love issuing into benefaction, or doing good: grace, which adds
freeness unto goodness; mercy, which is grace towards the mi
serable; shall conspire in their distinct, and variegated appear
ances to set off each other, and enhance the. pleasure of the ad
miring soul ! when the wonted doubts shall all cease, aud the
difficulty vanish, of reconciling (once necessary) fatherly seve-
CHAP. V. fr THE RIGHTEOUS. ^7
rity witli love ! when the full sense, shall be unfolded to the
life, of that description of the divine nature, " God is love:"
and the soul be no longer put to read the love of God in his v
name (as Moses was when the sight of his face could not yet be \
obtained;) shall not need to spell it by letters and syllables ; but
behold it in his very nature itself, and see how intimately essen
tial it is to the divine Being ! how glorious will this appearance
of God be, (we now, hear something of the glory of his grace
Eph. 1. 6.) and how satisfying the tuition of that glory ! Now is
the proper season for the full exercise and discovery of love.
This day hath been long expected, and lo, now it is dawned
upon the awakening soul: it is now called forth; its senses un
bound; all its powers inspirited, on purpose, for love-visions
and enjoyments ; it is now to take its fill of loves. The apostle's
extatical prayer is now answered to the highest degree possible
with respect to such a one. Eph. 3. 16. 17- 13. 19. He is
now, according to the riches of divine glory, strengthened \*ith
might, by the Spirit, in the inner man to comprehend with all
saints, what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height ;
to know that love that passeth knowledge &c. He shall now
no longer stand amazed, spending his guesses, what manner of
love this should be; and expecting fuller discoveries, further
effects of it, that did not yet appear: but sees the utmost, all
that his soul can bear, or wish to see. He hath now traced
home the rivulets to their fountain, the beams to the very sun
of love. He hath got the prospect, at last, into that heart,
where the great thoughts of love were lodged from everlasting ;
where all its counsels and designs were formed. He sees what
made God become a man ; what clothed a Deity with human
flesh ; what made eternity become the birth of time (when come
to its parturient fulness; Gal. 4. 4.) what moved the heart of the
Son of God to pitch his tabernacle among men ; what engaged
him to the enterprise of redeeming sinners ; what moved him so
earnestly to contest with a perishing world, led him at last to
the cross, made him content to become a sacrifice to God, a
spectacle to angels and men, in a bitter reproachful death, in
flicted by the sacrilegious hands of those whom he was all this
while designing to save. The amazed soul now sees into the
bottom of this design ; understands why itself was not made a
prey to divine revenge : whence it was, that it perished not in
its enmity against God; that he was not provoked by the obsti
nacy of its disobedience, and malice of its unbelief, beyond the
possibility of an atonement ; why he so long suffered its injuri
ous neglects of him, and unkind repulses of a merciful Saviour;
and persuaded, till at last he overcome, made the averse heart
yield, the careless disaffected soul cry out, "Where is my God?"
68 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. V^
Now a Christ or I perish ? All this is now resolved into love :
and the adoring soul sees how well the effects agree to their
cause, and are owned hy it. Nothing hut heaven itself that gives
the sense, can give the notion of this pleasure.
. Fourthly. Nor will the glory of holiness be less resplendent ;
that great attrihute which even in a remote descent from its ori
ginal, is frequently mentioned with the adjunct of beauties. Psal.
1 10. 3. &c. What loveliness will those beauties add to this
blessed face ! Not here to insist (which is besides my purpose)
upon the various notions of holiness : real holiness Scripture
states in purity, (2. Cor. 7- 1.) an alienation from sin; it is set in
opposition to all filthiness, to all moral impurity : and in that
notion it best agrees to God; and comprehends his righteousness
and veracity, and indeed, whatever we can conceive in him,
under the notion of a moral excellency. This may therefore be
stiled a transcendental attribute, that as it were runs through
the rest, and casts a glory upon every one : it is an attribute of
attributes. Those are fit predications, holy power, holy truth,
holy love, &c. And so it is the very lustre, and glory of his
other perfections ; he is glorious in holiness. Exod. 15. 11.
Hence in matters of greatest moment, he is sometimes, brought
in swearing by his holiness, Psal. 89. 35. Amos. 14. (which h<4
is not wont to do by any one single attribute,) as though it was
an ad(cquatior conceptus a fuller egression of himself, than
any of the rest.
What is of so great an account with him, will not be of least
account with his holy oties, when they appear in his glorious
presence. Their own holiness is a conformity to his ; the like
ness of it. And as their beholding it, forms them into that like
ness ; so that likeness makes them capable of beholding it with
pleasure. Divine holiness doth now, more ravish than affright.
This hath been the language of sinful dust, Who can stand be
fore this holy God ? (1. Sam. 6.) when holiness hath appeared
armed with terrors, guarded with flames, and the divine majesty
been represented as a consuming fire. Such apprehensions sin
and guilt naturally beget : the sinners of Sion were afraid. But
so far as the new man is put on, created after God, and they, who
were darkness, are made light in the Lord, he is not under any
notion more acceptable to them, than as he is the holy one.
They love his law, because holy : and love each other, because
holy : and hate themselves, because they arc no more so. Ho
liness haih still a pleasing aspect when they find it in an ordi
nance, meet it in a sabbath : every glimpse of it is lovely. But
with what triumphs hath the holiness of God himself been ce
lebrated even by saints on earth ? Who is a God like unto thee,
glorious in holiness ! There is none holy as the Lord, for there
CHAP. V^ OF THE RIGHTEOUS. &9
is none besides thee. Sing unto the Lord, all ye saints of his, and give
thanks at the remembrance of his holiness. Exod. 15. 11.1. Sam.
2. 2. Psal. 30. 4. 97. 12. What thoughts will they have of it,
* when their eyes can behold that glory ; when they immedi
ately look on the archetypal holiness, of which their own is but
the image ; and can view that glorious pattern, they were so
long in framing to ? How joyfully will they then fall in with the
rest of the heavenly host; and join in the same adora
tion and praise, in the same acclamation, and triumphant song,
Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Sabbaoth ! How unconceivable is
the pleasure of this sight ; when the ay-ro xa^oy, the first pulchri
tude, the original beauty offers itself to view ! Holiness is intel
lectual beauty; divine holiness is the most perfect and the
measure of all other : and what is the pleasure and satisfac
tion, of which we speak, but the perfection and rest of love ?
tfow love, as love, respects and connotes, a pulchritude in its
object. Max. Tyr. dissert. 1 1 . And then the most perfect pul
chritude, the ineffable, and immortal pulchritude, that cannot
be declared by words, or seen with eyes, (they are a heathen's,
expressions concerning it,) how can it but perfectly, and eter
nally please and satisfy ? Ibid.
And we are told by the great Pagan theologue , J in what
state we can have the felicity of that spectacle. Not in our pre
sent state ; when we have, indeed, but obscure representations,
of such things as are, with souls of highest excellency : But
when we are associated to the ^//xov/ %p%u blessed quire : when
we are delivered from the body, (which we now carry about,
orfts Tfo-nroy, as the vyster doth its shell. When we are no lon
ger sensible of the evils of time. When we wholly apply our
selves to that blessed vision ; are admitted to the beholding of
the simple permanent sights ; and behold them, being our
selves pure, in the pure light : then have we the view of the
* Si ergo pulchritudo divina nondum visa, sed solum credita etse-
perata, tantum ignem desiderii excitat: Quid faciet cum, remoto
velo, ut est in se conspicitur ? Oranino id faciet ut torrente volupta-
tis illius inebriati, ncque velimus, neque possimus, vel ad puncturn
tejnporis, oculos ab ea divertere : if then the divine beauty, while
not as yet seen, but only believed and hoped for, excites such a flame
of desire after it, what will be its effect, when the vail being drawn
aside, it shall be immediately and distinctly perceived ? Certainly it
will affect us with such an intoxication of delight, that we shall nei
ther be willing nor able, even for a single moment to divert our atten
tion from it. Bellannine on the ascent of the mind to God,
t Plato in Phsedro passim. (Though he there speaks these things as
the memoirs of his supposed pre-exhtent SQU!,)
THE BlESSEDNESS fcHAP. V*
ev avyi vjxaOitpa, xxQagot ov/w, KX>^OS Xot^Ttgov. bright shining plll~
chritude, &c.
[2.] It is an entire or united glory. We have something of
the divine glory shining, now upon us : but the many inter
positions cause a various refraction of its light. We have but
its dispersed rays, it is scattered, disheveled beams : we shall
then have it perfect and full. It is the eternal glory we are
hereafter to behold. Eternity (as the notion of it is wont to be
Stated) is a duration that excludes both succession, and end.
And if it be an unsuccessive duration, (though it is more diffi*>
cult to apprehend how the being or enjoyments of a creature
can -come under that mensuration, or how there can be any such)
the glory presented to the view of a blessed soul, cannot be pre
sented by parcels, but at once. JEtemitas est inter minabilis
vitce tot a simul etperfecta possessio : eternity is the bound
less, simultaneous, perfect possession of life. JBoeth. In our
temporary state, while we are under the measure of time, we
are not capable of the fulness of blessedness, or misery ; for time
exists not all together, but by parts. And indeed we can nei
ther enjoy, nor suffer more, at once, than can be compassed
within one moment ; for no more exists together. But our re
lation to eternity (according to this notion of it) will render the
same invariable appearance of glory, always presentaneous to us,
in the entire fulness of it. We read indeed (1 Thes. 3. 10.)
of certain v^-n^* *<$*, after ings of faith (as it may be signifi
cantly enough rendered, let but the novelty of the expression
be pardoned), things lacking we read it; but there will be here
no vsep>iAetl* h&s, offerings of glory. What is perfect admits no
increase; it is already full : and, why should not a frll glory
satisfy? There is here no expectation of (greater) future, to abate
the pleasure of present discoveries. Why therefore shall not this
satisfaction be conceived full and perfect ? It must be the ful
ness of joy.
[3.] It is permanent gloiy; a never fading, unwithering glo
ry, (et^Qxpl-^j otp.xz*viov 1 Pet. 1.4.) glory that will never be sul
lied, or obscured, never be in a declination. This blessed face
never grows old ; never any wrinkle hath place in it. It is the
eternal glory, 2 Cor. 4. 17. 2 Tim. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 5. 10. (in
the other part of the notion of eternity), as it imports an end
less duration, neither subject to decay, in itself, nor to injury,
or impairment from without. As stable as the divine Being ;
Thy God, thy glory ; the Lord thy everlasting light : Isa. 6*0.
19. If that have a true sense with respect to any of the church
militant on earth, it must needs have a more full sense, in re
ference to it triumphing in heaven. As, therefore, full entire
CHAP, V, <*P THE RIGHTEOUS. 7*
glory affords fulness of joy ; permanent, everlasting glory af
fords pleasures for evermore. Psal. 16'. 11.
[4.] An appropriate glory, even to them it is so : a glory
wherein they are really interested. It is the glory of their God,
and their happiness is designed to them from it. They are not
unconcerned in it, is the glory of God. It cannot but he
grateful to them to behold the shining glory of their God; whom
they feared and served before while they could have no such
sight of him. That glory of his was once under a cloud, conceal
ed from the world, wrapt up in obscurity : it now breaks the
cloud and justifies the fear and reverence of his faithful and
loyal servants, against atheistical rebels, that feared him not.
It is infinitely pleasing to see him now so glorious, whom they
thought to have a glory beyond all their conceptions before ;
while others would not think so of him, but judged it safe to
slight, and set him in at nought. Subjects share in their prince's
glory, children in their father's. But besides that collate
ral interest, that interest by reflection, they have a more direct
interest in this glory. A true and real right: upon a
manifold title, the father's gift, son's purchase, Holy Ghost's
obsignation, and earnest; the promises tender ; their faith's ac
ceptance ; their fore-runner's prepossession : yea, it is their in
heritance ; (Rom. 8. 17.) they are children, and therefore heirs,
heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ, to the same glgry with
him, (ch. J5. 70 They are, by him, received to the glory of
God, called to his kingdom and glory. 1. Thes. 2. 12. Will
it not contribute exceedingly to their satisfaction, when they shall
look upon this glory, not as unconcerned spectators, but as in
terested persons ? This is my happiness, to behold and enjoy this
blessed God ; What a rapturous expression is that, God our own
God shall bless us ; and that, Thy God thy glory ! (Psal. 67. .)
Upon interest in God, follows their interest in his glory and
blessedness : which is so much the dearer, and more valuable,
as it is theirs : their glory, from their God. They shall be bles-
,sed by God, their own God ; drink waters out of their own well.
How endearing a thing is propriety ! Another man's son is inge
nious, comely, personable, this may be a matter of envy; but
mine own is so, this is a joy. I read in the life of a devout no
bleman of France, (Monsieur de Renti,) that receiving a letter
from a friend, in which were inserted these words, Deus meus,
ct omnia : my God and my all ; he thus returns back to him,
* c 1 know not what your intent was, to put into your letter these
words, Deus meus, et omnia : My God, and my all; only you
invite me thereby to return the same to you, and to all creatures ;
My God, and my all ; my God, and my all ; my God, and my
all; If perhaps you take this for your motto, and use it to ex~
72 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. VI.
press how full your heart is of it ; think you it possible, I should
be silent upon such an invitation, and not express my sense
thereof? Likewise, be it known unto you therefore, that he is
my God, and my all 5 and if you doubt of it, 1 shall speak
it a hundred times over. I shall add no more ; for any thing
else is superfluous, to him that is truly penetrated with my God,
and my all : I leave you therefore in this happy state of jubilation ;
and conjure you, to beg for me, of God, the solid sense of these
words." And do we think, My God, and my all ; or my God
and my Glory, will have lost its emphasis in heaven ? or that it
will be less significant among awaked souls? These things con
cur then, concerning the object : it is most excellent, even di^
vine, entire, permanent, and theirs ; how can it but satisfy t
CHAP. VI.
What the vision of God's face contributes to the soul's satisfaction
estimated (2.) From the consideration of the act of vision itself.
Wherein this pleasure surpasses that of sense. A comparison pur-
Sued more at large, [l] Between this intuition and discourse. [2]Be-
tween it and faith. This intuition more absolutely considered : Its
characters, and what they contribute to the satisfaction of the
blessed soul: That it is (namfly) efficacious, comprehensive, lixcd,
appropriate.
(2) npHE act of vision, or intuition itself. How great the plea-
" sure will be that accrues to the blessed from this sight of
God's face, is very much also to be estimated from the nature of
the act, as well as the excellency of the object. Inasmuch as
every vital act is pleasant, the most perfect act of the noblest
faculty of the soul, must needs be attended with highest plea
sure. It is a pleasure that most nearly imitates divine pleasure.
And every thing is more perfect, as it more nearly approaches
divine perfections.* Intellectual pleasure is as much nobler
* Res sunt perfcctiores vel imperfectiores prout a summa perfecti
ons magis vel minima absccdunt. All things are more or less perfect in
proportionas they more or less nearly approach to the supreme per-
ie c t i on.
fcKAP. VI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS; 73
than that of sense, as an immortal spirit is more noble than a
clod of earth. The pleasure of sense is drossy, feculent, the
pleasure of the mind refined and pure ; that, is faint and languid,
this, lively and vigorous ; that, scant and limited, this, ample and
enlarged ; that, temporary and fading, this, durable and perma
nent; that, flashy, superficial, this, solid and intense; thai, raving
and distracted, this, calm and composed.* Whence even that
great reputed sensualist, Epicurus himself, professedly disclaims
or is represented as disclaiming, the conceit of placing happi
ness in sensual delights.
And as the pleasure of intellection excels all the pleasure
of sense ; so doth the pleasure of intuition, excel all other intel
lectual pleasure. Let us to this purpose, but consider, generally,
this way of knowing things, and compare it with those two other
ways, by discourse and by faith.
[1.] By discourse. I mean (that 1 be not mistaken by the vul
gar reader) the discourse of the rnind or ratiocination 5 that way
of attaining the knowledge of things, by comparing one thing
with another, considering their mutual relations, connexions,
dependancies; and so arguing out, what was more doubtful and
obscure, from what was more known and evident. To the alto
gether unlearned it will hardly be conceivable ; and to the learn
ed it need not be told how high a gratification this employment
of his reason naturally yields to the mind of a man ; when the
harmonious contexture of truths with truths ; the apt co-inci
dence, the secret links and junctures of co-herent notions, are
* Pet. Molin. dc cognitione Dei. See Culverwel of the light of
nature, speaking (as 1 remember) to this purpose, c. 17. Quocirca
et cum universe voluptatem beatae vitae est>c tinem dicimus; longe
profecto absumus, ut eas voluptates, qua? sunt virorum luxu difflu-
entium, aut aliorurn etiam, quatenus spectantur in ipsa motione, ac
tioneve fruendi ; qua nimirum sensus jucunde dulciterque afticitur,
intelligamus; veluti quidam remii;ncrantes,aut a nobisdissentientes, aut
alioquin adversum nos male affecti, interpretantur; sed illud dun-
taxat (ut res iterum dicatur) intelligimus : non dolere corpore ; ani-
mo not) perturbari ; wherefore while we say in general, that pleasure
is the end of a well spent life, we are very far from meaning that
pleasure which is enjoyed only by persons of luxurious and dissolute
habits, or by others only so long as they are in the very act or in
stant of gratification- a pleasure which consists in the voluptuous
emotion of the senses ; (though this is the idea which some, whether
from ignorance, party spirit or ill-will ; give our system) but we
mean as has been said before, the freedom of the body from pain and
the mind from perturbation. Gassend : Syntag. Philos Epicur ; See
his epistle to Menoceus in D. Laert.
VOL. Ill, L
4 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. Vt,
clearly discerned ; when effects are traced up to their causes ;*
properties lodged in their native subjects; things sifted to their
principles. What a pleasure is it, when a man shall apprehend
himself regularly led on (though but by a slender thread of dis
course) through the labyrinths of nature ; when still new disco
veries are successfully made, every further inquiry ending in a
further prospect, and every new scene of things entertaining the
mind with a fresh delight ! How many have suffered a voluntary
banishment from the world, as if they were wholly strangers,
and unrelated to it : rejected the blandishments of sense; ma
cerated themselves with unwearied studies, for this pleasure ;
making the ease and health of their bodies, to give place to the
content and satisfaction of their minds ! But how much intui
tion hath the advantage, above this way of knowledge, may be
seen in these two obvious respects.
First. It is a more facile way of knowing. J Here is no need
of a busy search, a tiresome indagation, (the difficulty whereof
makes the more slothful, rather trust than tryj a chaining toge
ther of consquences. The soul hath its clothing (its vestment
of light) upon as cheap terms as the lilies theirs ; doth neither
toil noi spin for it: and yet Solomon, in all the glory of his
famed wisdom, was not arrayed like it. This knowledge saves
the expence of study ; is instantaneous, not successive. The
soul now sees more, at one view, in a moment, than before in a
life's time: as a man hath a speedier, and more grateful prospect
of a pleasant country, by placing himself in some commodious
station, that commands the whole region, than by travelling
through it. It is no pains to look upon what offers itself to my
eye. Where there is a continued series of consequences, that
lie naturally connected, the soul pleasingly observes this con
tinuity; but views the whole frame, the whole length of the
line, at once(so far as its limited capacity can extend)and needs
not discuss every particle, severally, in this series ef truths, and
proceed gradatim, from the knowledge of one truth to another ;
in which case only one, at once, would be present to its view.
It sees things that are connected, not because they are so : at-
gue nt homini sedenti adripamftuminiS) sola aqua presens
est quas ci hoc temporis punctilio observatur ; eidem vero ho
mini, tot urn flumcn presens esset, si supi'a summam aeris re-
* Felix quipotuitrcrura cognosce re causas : happy the nun who can
trace the ettects of things to their causes.
J Nonnulli tasdio iuvestigandae veritatis, cuilibet ooinioni potius
ignavi succumbunt; quam in exploramla veritate, pertinaci diligen-
tia, perse venire volunt: there are some men who from the difficulty
of investigating truth, indolently tall in with any sentiment proposed
to them, rather than persevere in the research with * determined dili
gence. Min : Felix Oct. .
CAP, VI, OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 7?
gionem erectus, uno aspectu fontem et outturn ftuminis posset
aspicere : If a oculo Dei, 6>c. as a man, conveniently placed in
some eminent station, may possibly see, at one view, all the
successive parts of a gliding stream : but fie that sits by the.
wafer's side, not changing his place, sees the same parts, only
because they succeed ; and these that pass, wake way for
them that follow, to come under his eye : so doth a learned
man describe the uiuuccessivc knowledge of God ; of which
the glorified souls way of knowing, is an imitation ; as the very
words seeing and beholding (which it is so frequently set forth
by in scripture) do naturally import. Yet that, as to them, all
ratiocination shall be excluded that state, I see no reason to ad
mit ; though with God it can have no place. And, as he is
reckoned to live a pleasanter life, that spends upon a plentiful
estate ; than he that gets his bread by the sweat of his brows :
so this more easy way of knowing, must needs be reckoned more
pleasing. This knowledge is as Jacob's venison, not hunted for
but brought to hand. The race is not here to the swift. The
unlearned ideot knows as much as the profoundest Rabbi (at least
with as much satisfaction ;) and all arms are of an equal size \
or are content with their own measure.
Secondly. It is more certain. For what do we use to reckon
so certain as what we see with our eyes ? Better (even in this
respect) is the sight of the eyes, than the wandering of the de
sire. While here, the mind is carried, with most earnest de
sire, to pursue knowledge, it very often mistakes its way, and
miserably wanders. In our most wary ratiocinations, we many
times shoot at rovers : but when we know by this vision, our
mark is immediately presented to our eye. We are in danger to be
imposedupon by delusive appearances of things. We look through
no fallacious mediums, are held in no suspence ; puzzled with
no doubts, whether such consequences will hold, such conclu
sions be rightly inferred ; and so are not retarded from giving a
present unwavering assent. Here are no perplexing intricacies,
no dubious hallucinations, or uncertain guesses. We see things,
as they are, by a simple and undeceiving light, with both sub
jective, and objective certainly, being secure both from doubt,
and error.
[2.] Faith. How magnificent things doth scripture speak of
this grace ! which the experience also of such as have been wont
to live by it (that is to make it the governing principle of their
lives) doth abundantly confirm. How clear are its apprehen
sions! it is the (toyx, (Heb. 11. 1.) evidence of things not
seen : how sweet its enjoyments ! whom not seeing ye love ;
and though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice, with
joy unspeakable, and full ptglojy. l.P.et. 1.8. Even the
7(5 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. V*.,
^
heathen theology hath magnified it above knowledge "What is
it (saith one) that unites us with the self-goodness, and so joins
us thereto, that it quiets or gives rest to all our actions and mo
tions ? I will express it in one word ; it is faith itself, which un
speakably and after a hidden manner, doth unite and conjoin
happy souls with the self-good. For (saith he) it concerns us
not, either in a way of science, ^v^r MM , * arE^w*, ax*, nri^ovrois
fxvlas ru Qeiu Quit, &c. or with any imperfection, to inquire after
the good ; but to behold ourselves in the divine light, and so
shutting our eyes, to be placed in the unknown and secret u-
nity of beings. Proclus in Plat. Tlieol. And a later writer
(Picus Mirand,) gives us this, as a conclusion from that former
author, that as faith, which is credulity, is below science; so
that faith, which is truly so called, is, super-substantially, a-
bove science and intelligence, immediately uniting us to God.
But it is evident,, intuitive knowledge far exceeds even faith
ajso.
First. It is more distinct and clear. Faith is taking a thing
upon report; (Isa. 53. 1.) Who hath believed our report ? And
they are more general, languid apprehensions, we have of things
this way. Faith enters at the ear ; it comes by hearing. Rom.
10. I/- And if we compare the perceptions of those two exter
nal senses, that of hearing, and sight : the latter is unspeakably
more clear, and satisfying. He that hath knowledge of a fo
reign country, only by report of another, hath very indistinct
apprehensions of it, in comparison of him who hath travelled it
himself. While the queen of Sheba only heard of Solomon's
glory, she could not satisfy herself, without an ocvro^ix the sight
of her own eye ; and, when she saw it, she saith, the one half
was not told her of what she now beheld. The ear more slowly
and gradually receives, and the tongue more defectively expres
ses to another, an account of things : than ones ocular inspec
tion would take it in. But, as to the excellency of this intui
tive knowledge above faith ; the comparison lies not, between
knowing by the ministry of a more noble sense, and a less no
ble; but knowing by dependance on a less noble, and without
dependance upon any at all. When God hath been pleased to
afford discoveries, in that way of vision, to men in the body,
(his prophets, &c.) he hath usually bound up their senses, by
sleep, or trances ; sense hath had no part or lot in this matter :
unto believing it must necessarily concur.
Secondly. More effective. What we see, even with our ex
ternal eye, much more powerfully moves our heart, than what we
only give credit to, upon hearsay. The queen of Sheba much
admired, no doubt, Solomon's famed splendour, and magnifi -;
cence, while she only heard of it ; but when she saw -it, it put*
CHAP. VI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. f?
her into an ecstacy ; it ravished away her soul ; she had no more
spirit, &c. What would the sight of the divine glory do, if God
did not strengthen with all might : were there not as well glo
rious power to support, as powerful glory to transform ! Job
had heard of God, by the hearing of the ear, but when once his
eye saw him, (whether that were by the appearance of any sen
sible glory ; which is probable enough, for it is said, the Lord
answered him out of the whirlwind : or whether by a more im
mediate revelation, it is less-material) what work did it make in
his soul ! The devils believe, and tremblp ; so impressive are
the pre-apprehensions of judgment to come, and the conse
quents thereof, with them 5 yet their present torment, thence,
is no torment, in comparison "art thou come to torment us be
fore the time?" of what they expect. Let wicked men consider
this, (they will have their intuition in hell to;) were your be
lief, and terror thereupon, with reference to the eternal judg
ment, and the impendent wrath of God, equal to what the de
vils themselves have, upon the same account ; actual sensation
will make you more exceed yourselves in point of misery, than
the devils do now exceed you. There is, no doubt, a propor
tionable difference between the impressions of present faith, and
future vision, with holy souls. Now, not seeing, yet believing,
they rejoice, with joy unspeakable. Their present joy cannot
be spoken ; their future then cannot be thought ! Experience
daily tells us ; how greatly, sensible, present objects have the
advantage upon us, beyond those that are spiritual and distant,
though infinitely more excellent and important. When the ta
bles are turned, the now sensible things disappear ; a new scene
of things invisible and eternal, is immediately presented to our
view ; when the excellency of the objects, the disposedness of
the subjects, the nature of the act, S:hall all multiply the advan
tages, on this part, how affective will this vision be, beyond what
we have ever found the faint apprehensions of our so much dis-
advantaged faith to amount to ; a kind message from an indul
gent father, to his far-distant son, informing of his welfare, and
yet continuing love, will much affect ; but the sight of his fa
ther's face, will even transport, and overcome him with joy.
But further consider this intuition a little more particularly
and absolutely in itself. So, you may take this somewhat di-
stincter account of it, in some few particulars, corresponding to
those, by which the object (the glory to be beheld,) was lately
characterized. It will be a vigorous, efficacious intuition; as
that which it beholds is the most excellent ; even the divine glo
ry. Such an object cannot be beheld, but with an eye full of
lively vigour; a sparkling, a radiant eye : a weak eye would be
struck blind, would fail, and be closed up at the first glance.
?S f HE BLESSEDNESS CIUF, VI.
We must suppose, then, this vision to be accompanied with the
highest vitality, the strongest energy, a mighty plenitude of
spirit and power no less than the divine : pothing hut the diving
power can sufficiently fortify the soul to behold divine glory.
When the apostle speaks only of his desire of glory, he that hath
Wrought us to this selfsame thing (saith he) is God, he that hath
moulded us, suitably framed us (as the word signifieth; for this,
thing, is God : it is the work of a Deity to make a soul desire
glory ; certainly then, it is his work to give the power of heholdr
ing it. And by how much the more of power, so much the
more of pleasure in this vision. Weak sight would afford but
languid joy: but when the whole soul, animated with divine
power and life, shall seat itself in the eye ; when it shall be as.
it were, all eye, (as one said of God, whom now it perfectly
imitates) and be wholly intent upon vision ; apply itself theretq
with all its might, as its only business; (S. Hieronyrn ;) what
satisfying joys doth it now taste ! renewed by every repeated
view 1 how doth it now, as it were, prey upon glory; as the eye
of the eagle upon the beams of the sun ! We meet with the ex
pression of aures bibulce ; thirsty ears ; here will be oculi bibu-
li, thirsty eyes : a soul ready to drink in glory at the eye. If
vision be by intromission, what attractive eyes are here, draw
ing in glory, feeding upon glory ? If by extramission, what
piercing darting eyes, sending forth the soul at every look to
embrace the glorious object.
There is great power that now attends realizing thoughts of
God : whether it appear in the consequent working of the soul
directly towards God; or by way of reflection upon itself. If
directly towards God; how mightily is he admired! " Who is a
God like unto thee ?" If by reflection upon our own sin, and
viieness ; how deeply doth it humble ! " Now mine eye seeth
thee, therefore I abhor myself Woe is me, I am undone, Mine
eyes have seen the Lord of glory/' If by way of reflection, upon
our interest in him, or relation to him ; how mightily doth it
support and comfort! " I will look to the Lord, my God will
liear me/* Mic. J. J. How full of rich sense is that scrip T
ture, They looked to him and were lightened ! Psal. 34. 5.
One look clothed them with light, cast a glory upon their souls,
filled them with life and joy ; it was but a thought, the cast of
an eye, and they were as full as hearts could hold. Oh the
power then of these heavenly visions 1 when we dwell in the
views of that transforming glory ! This will be a comprehensive
intuition ; as its object is entire glory. 1 mean comparatively,
not absolutely comprehensive. More of the divine glory will be
comprehended, unspeakably, than before. It is called,we know
by the schoolmen, the knowledge of comprehensors, in contra-
CHAP. VI. OF THS RIGHTEOUS* f$
diction to that of viators. We shall better be able to discern
the divine excellencies together; have much more adequate
conceptions; a fuller, and more complete notion of God: we shall
see him as he is. It is too much observable, how in our pre
sent state, we are prejudiced by our partial conceptions of him;
and what an inequality they cause in the temper of our spirits.
For wicked men, the very notion they have of God, proves fatal
to their souls, or is of a most destructive tendency ; because
they comprehend not together what God hath revealed of him
self. Most usually, they confine those few thoughts of God they
have, only to his mercy; and that exclusively, as to his holiness
and justice; hence their vain and mad presumption. The notion
of an unholy (or a not-holy, and not-just) God, what wicked
ness would it not induce ? "Thou thoughtest I was altoge
ther such a one as thyself:" a God after their own hearts ;
then the reins are let loose. More rarely, when the con
science, of guilt hath arrested the self-condemned wretch,
God is thought of, under no other notion, than of an irre
concilable enemy and avenger ; as one thirsting after the
blood of souls, and that will admit of no atonement. So
without all pretence, and so flatly contrary to all his discoveries
of himself, do men dare to affix to him black and horrid charac
ters, forged only out of the radicated and inveterate hatred of
their own hearts against him, (that never take up good thoughts
of any one :) only because they have no mind to acquaint them
selves with him ; and that they may have some colour for their
affected distance : and so, perhaps, never return ; but perish
under a horrid wilful despair. And even the people of God
themselves are too apt sometimes, so wholly to fix their eye upon
love and grace, that they grow into an unbecoming, uncrea-
turely familiarity ; while the thoughts of infinite majesty, ado
rable greatness and glory are asleep, sometimes possibly, they
apprehend vindictive justice, the indignation and jealousy of God
against sin, (precluding meanwhile, the consideration of his in
dulgent compassions towards truly humble and penitent souls)
to that degree of affiightment and dread, that they grow into an
unchildlike strangeness towards him, and take little pleasure in,
drawing nigh to him. But when, now our eye shall take in the
discovery of divine glory equally; how sweet and satisfying a
pleasure will arise from that grateful mixture of reverent love,
humble joy, modest confidence, meek courage, a prostrate mag
nanimity, a triumphant veneration ; a soul shrinking before the
divine glory into nothing, yet not contenting itself with any less
enjoyment, than of him, who is all in all 1
There is nothing here in this complexion, or temper of soul,
but hath its warrant, in the various aspect of the face of God
8C HiE BLESSEDNESS &HAP, vL
comprehensively beheld ; nothing but what is (even by its sui
tableness) highly grateful, and pleasing. It will be fixed, ste.a-^
dy intuition, as its object is permanent glory. The vision of
God can neither infer, nor admit weariness. The eye cannot
divert ; its act is eternally delectable, and affords an unvaria-
ble, undecaying pleasure. . Sensual delights soon end in loath
ing; quickly bring a glutting surfeit ; arid degenerate into tor
ments,* when they are continued and unintermittent. A. phi
losopher in an epistle which he writes to a friend, from the
court of Dionysius, where he was forcibly detained, thus be
moans himself, Ka>co^//x,ova/^v at AvnaQsvss, a [j.tT(>ius, &C. t( IFtf
are unhappy, O slntisthenes, beyond measure; and how can
we but be unhappy, that are burdened by the tyrant every day
ivitli sumptuous feasts, plentiful compotations, precious oint
ments, gorgeous apparel f and I knew as soon as I came into
this is land and city, how unhappy my life would be" Socratico
rum. Epis. 9. This is the nature and common condition of even
the most pleasingsensible objects: they first tempt, then please a
little, then disappoint, and lastly vex. The eye that beholds
them, blasts them quickly, rifles and deflowers their glory ; and
views them with no more delight at first, than disdain afterwards.
Creature-enjoyments have a bottom, are soon drained and drawn
dry: hence there must be frequent diversions; other plea
sures must be sought out; and are chosen, not because they
are better, but because they are new.
This demonstrates the emptiness, and vanity of the creature.
Affection of variety only proceeds from sense of want ; and is a
confession, upon trial, that there is not in such an enjoyment
what was expected. Proportionably, in the state of glory, a con
stant indeficient fulness, renders the blessed soul undesirous of
any change. There is no need of varieties, of diversions : what
did once please, can never cease to do so. This glory cannot
fade or lose any thing of its attractive power. The faculty can
not languish, or lose the disposition, by which it is contempered
and made proportionable thereto. Hence no weariness can
ensue. What ! a soul in which the love of God is perfected,
grow weary of beholding him ! The sun will sooner grow weary
of shining ; the touched needle of turning itself to its wonted
point; every thing will sooner grow weary of its centre; and
the most fundamental laws of nature be sooner antiquated and
made void for ever. The eye of the fool, Solomon tells us, is
in the ends of the earth ; (Prov. 17. 24.) His only, is a rolling
* Proba istas, quse voluptatcs vocantur, ubi modum transcende-
lint, paeiias csse : prove by experience that what are called plea
sures when they exceed proper grounds become pains. Sen. Ep. 83.
tHAP. VI. OP THE RIGHTEOUS* 81
Wandering eye, that knows not where to fix. Wisdom guides,
and fixes the eye of the holy soul ; determines it unto God only :
I will bless the Lord, who hath given me counsel, my reins also
instruct me, I have set the Lord always before me. Psal. 16. 7
8. Surely heaven will not render it less capable of dijudica-
tion ; of passing a right judgment of the excellency and worth
of things. And here, a rational judgment will find no want ;
and an irrational will find no place. Therefore, as permanent
glory will certainly infer a perpetual vision ; perpetuated vision
will as certainly perpetuate the soul's satisfaction, and blessed
ness. It will be a possessive intuition : as it is an appropriate
glory which it pitches upon. It will be the language of every
look, " This glory is mine/' The soul looks not upon it shyly, as if
it had nothing to do with it ; or with slight and careless glances :
but the very posture of its eye, speaks its interest, and proclaims
the pretensions it hath to this glory. With how different an as
pect) doth a stranger passing by, and the owner, look upon the
same house, the same lands; A man's eye lays his claim for
him, and avows his right. A grateful object that one can say
is his own, he arrests it with his eye ; so do saints with appro-
priative looks behold their God, and the divine glory. Even
with such an eye as he was wont to behold them ; To this man
will I look, &c. (Isa. 66. 1. 2.) that is, as the place of my restj
mentioned before ; he designs him with his eye. Which is the
import of that expression, The Lord knows who are is ; (2. Tim.
2. 19.) his eye marks them out ; owns them as his own : as con
cerning others, whom he disowns, the phrase is, I know you not.
And how vastly different is such an intuition, from that, when I
look upon a thing, with a hungry, lingering eye, which I must
never enjoy or never expect to be the better for ? This vision is frui-
tive, unites the soul with the blessed object which kind of sight
is meant, when actual blessedness, is so often, expressed by see
ing God. We see then what vision, the sight of God'* face con
tributes to the satisfaction of blessed souls.
VOL. in.
82 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. VII.
CHAP. VIL
Having considered in the preceding chapter's, what vision contribute*
to satisfaction in reference to the object and the act of vision, we
come now to inquire Secondly Wherein assimilation (the likeness
or glory of God impressed j contributes unto satisfaction: where is
particularly propounded to be shewn 1 What pleasure it involves.
2 What it disposes to. (1) What it involves in the esse, being of
it. (2) What in the cognosci, knowledge of it. The pleasure of
being like God discovered, shewing concerning the image of God
[l] Generally, that it is the soul's health and soundness restored j
that it is a vital, an intimate, a connatural, a perfect image.
next business, is to discover,
Secondly. What assimilation, or the impressed likeness of
God, may further add to this satisfied state ; or, what satisfying
pleasure the blessed soul finds in this, that it is like God. And
here we are distinctly to inquire into the pleasure which such
an assimilation to God involves in itself, and that which is tends,
to or disposes.
1. The pleasure it involves in itself; or, which is taken in it
abstractly considered ; which we may more particularly unfold
by shewing the pleasure involved, in being like God : and
in knowing or reflecting upon the same : the esse'dud the cog
nosci of this assimilation.
(1.) The pleasure in being like God; which may be disco
vered both by a general consideration hereof, and by instancing
in some particulars, wherein blessed souls shall be like him.
[I.] It is obvious to suppose an inexpressible pleasure, in the
very feeling, the inward sensation, the holy soul will have of
that happy frame in general, whereinto it is now brought; that
joyful harmony, that entire rectitude it finds within itself. You
may as soon separate light from a sun-beam, as pleasure from
such a state. This likeness or conformity to God is an tvHgota-ix,
a perfect temperament ; an athletic healthiness ; a strong sound
constitution of soul. Do but imagine, what it is to a man's body,
after a wasting sickness, to find himself well. Frame a notioja
CHAP. VII. OP THE RIGHTEOUS, 83
of the pleasure of health and soundness, when both, all the parts
and members of the body are in their proper places and propor
tions; and a lively, active vigour, a sprightly strength posses
ses every part, and actuates the whole; how pleasant is this
temper ! Jf we were all body, there could be no greater felici
ty than this. But by how much the more noble any creature
is, so is it capable of more exquisite pains, or pleasures. * Sin
is the sickness and disease of the soul; enfeebles all its powers,
exhausts its vigour, wastes its strength. You know the restless
tossings, the weary rollings to and fro, of a diseased languishing
bodv; such is the case of a sinful soul. Let it but seriously be*
think itself, and then speak its own sense, (but here is the ma
lignity of the disease, it cannot be serious, it always raves;)
What will it be ? "O I can take no rest" ! The way of wicked
ness is called a way of pain : 32fy "pi Psal. 139. 24. Sinners
would find it so, if the violence of the disease had not bereft
them of sense; Nothing savours with me; I can take comfort in
nothing. The wicked are as a troubled sea (as their name im
ports) that cannot rest, whose waters, e. yvn Isa. 5?. 20.
The image of God, renewed in holiness and righteousness, is
health restored, after such a consuming sickness ; which, when
we awake, when all the drowsiness that attends our disease is
shaken off, we find to be perfect. The fear of the Lord (an or
dinary paraphrase of holiness or piety) is said to be health to the
navel, and marrow to the bones. Our Lord Jesus invites wea
ried sinners to come to him, to take his yoke on them, to learn
of him, (Matt. 11. 28.) that is, to imitate him, to be like him,
and promises they shall find rest to their souls. How often do
we find grace and peace, in conjunction, in the apostles, salu
tations and benedictions ? We are told that the ways of divine
wisdom (that is which it prescribeth) are all pleasantness and
peace. (Prov. 3. 13.) that in keeping the commandments of
God, there is great reward. (Psal. 19. 1 1 .) thatthey are not grie
vous, (1 John. 5. 3.) that is (for there seems to be a meiosis in the
-V%17 CTUfJiOtTOfi TO C?f TlfAtUTtgOV UyOiOoV /AftoV, TO 05 TCif
evxvliov^et^ov xocxov a.ya.Q'jy $s (A&^OV vy&a. ^v^vis vysixs
yocros v^^s t vo<r
The mind is more noble rhan the body and as it is more noble it con
tains the greater good, while whatever is contrary to it must be the
greater evil. Now the health of the soul is a greater good than
that of the body ; consequently the sickness of the soul is a greater evil
than that of the body. The sickness of the soul is sin, &c. Max. Tyr.
dissert. 41.
| liinc illud et tedium et displicentia sui, et nusquam residentis
animi volutatio, Sfc. hence that weariness that internal disgust and
agitation of the perpetually uoscttled mind, $c. Sen. deTrauquanimi.
8 4 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. VII,
expression) are joyous, pleasant. And what are liis command
ments, but those expresses of himself, wherein we are to be
like him, and conform to his will ? The kingdom of God (that
holy order which he settles in the spirits of men ; his law trans
cribed and impressed upon the soul; whiclvis nothing else but its
conformation and likeness to himself: ) "is righteousness, and
then peace. Rom. 14. 17- The tpfowpot, Uvsv^xhs, (Rom. S, 6.)
that notion, and judgment) and. savoitr of things; that excel
lent temper of mind and heart; (for that is ihe extent of the ex
pression) whereof the holy Spirit of God is both the author and
pattern, is life and peace ; involves them in itself. When one
thing is thus, in cam recto, predicated of another, it speaks
their most intimate connexion, as Rom. 14. 17- above: so
1 John. 5. 3. This is love that, &c. So here, such a mind is life
and peace, though the copula he not in the original, it is fitly
supplied in the translation ;) You cannot separate life and
peace from such a mind : it hath no principle of death or trouble
in it. Let such as know any thing of this blessed temper and
complexion of soul, compare this scripture and their own ex
perience together ; when, at any time, they find their souls un
der the blessed empire and dominion of a spiritual mind ; when
spirituality wholly rules and denominates them : are not their
souls the very region of life and peace? both these in conjuncti
on, life and peace? not raging life, not stupid peace; but a
placid, peaceful life, a vital vigorous rest and peace : it is not
the life of a fury, nor peace of a stone : life that hath peace in
it, and peace that hath life in it. Now can the soul say, "I
feel myself well ; all is now well with me/' Nothing afflicts
the spiritual mind, so far, and while it is such : it is wrapt up,
and clothed in its own innocency and purity; and hereby be
come invulnerable, not liable to hurtful impressions. * Holi
ness (under the name of light, for that is, by the context, the
evident meaning of the word there) is by the apostle spoken of as the
Christian's armour, (Rom. 13. 12.) Puton, saithhe, thearmourof
light, in opposition to the works of darkness, which he had men*
tioned immediately before. Strange armour ! that a man may see
through. A good man's armour is, that he needs none : his ar
mour is an open breast ; that he can expose himself; is fearless
* Invulnerabile est non quod non feritur, sed quod non laeditur.
Sen. de constantia sapientis, sive quod in sapientem non cadit injuria;
to be invulnerable is not to be free from all attacks, but to be unin
jured bv them. Seneca on the constancy of the wise man or his su*
periority to injuries.
I Integer vitas scelerisque purus, &c. He that is of an upright life
and free from vice. Hor.
CHAP. VII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 85
of any harm. Who is he that shall harm you, if ye be followers
of that which is good ? It should be read imitators ; so the word
signifies : and so, whereas following Is either of a pattern, or an
end ; the former mu^t be meant here, by the natural importance
of that word. And hence, by "that which is good" (T aya0 tf )
is not to be understood created goodness ; for it is not enough to
imitate that goodness ; for so we must be good ; but the words
are capable of being read, him that is good, or (which is all
one) the good. * And so it is the increatc good, the blessed
God himself, formally considered under the notion of good,
Nothing can harm you if you be like God, that is the plain
sense of this scripture. Likeness to God, is armour of proof,
that is an imitation of him, namely in his moral goodness ; which
holiness as a general name of it comprehends. A person tru
ly like God, is secure from any external violence ; so far as that
it shall never be able to invade his spirit. He is in spirit far
raised above the tempestuous, stormy region, and converses
where winds and clouds have no place.
Nor can, so far as this temper of soul prevails, any evil grow
upon such a mind within itself. It is life and peace ; it is light
and purity ; for it is the image, the similitude of God. God is
light, and with him is no darkness at all. 1 Job. 1. 5. Holy
souls were darkness, but they are light in the Lord. Eph 5. 8.
He the Father of light, they the children of light. Jam. 1.19.
They were darkness: not, in the dark ; but, in the abstract,
"darkness" : as if that were their whole nature; and they no
thing else but an impure mass of conglobated darkness. || So,
ye are light : as if they were that, and nothing else ; nothing
but a sphere of light. Why suppose we such a thing, as an en
tire sphere of nothing else but pure light? What can work any
disturbance here or raise a storm within it? A calm, serene
thing: perfectly homogeneous, void of contrariety, or any self-
repugnant quality : how can it disquiet itself ? We cannot yet
say, that thus it is with holy souls in their present state, accord
ing to the highest literal import of these words, Ye are light :
but thus it will be when they awake; when they are satisfied
with this likeness. They shall then be like God fully, and
throughout, O the joy and pleasure of a soul made after such
* As Plato and his followers used the expression, rxya-Qov, fully
according to the sense of Mat. 19. 17.
orstv />WJTE tKT&rnxt nti n, fj^rs KTU evvr-
owywm, AAa; Qefli Xa/^W/a/, &c. the mental sphere is har
monious ; when it is susceptible neither of attraction from without
nor of confusion within, but is eradiated with light. Majc. Anto-
jiian, lib, 11.
96 THE BLESSEDNESS HAP. VfT,
a similitude ! Now glory is become as it were their being ; they
are glorified, Glory is revealed into them, transfused through r
out them. Every thing that is conceivable under the notion of
an excellency, competent to created nature, is now to be found
\vith them ; and they have it in -wrought into their very beings.
So that in a true sense it may be said, that they are light ; they
not only have such excellencies, but they are them ; as the
moralist saith of the wise, or virtuous man, Omni a non tarn
habere quam esse, that he not so properly hath all things, as
is all things. Sen. It is said of man, in respect of his naturals,
he is the image and glory of God. 1 Cor. 11. J. As for his su
pernatural excellencies, though they are not essential to man,
they are more expressive of God; and are now become so inse
parable from the nature of man too, in this his glorified state 5
that he can as soon cease to be intelligent, as holy. The image
of God, even in this respect, is not separable from him : nor
blessedness (surely) from this image. As the divine excellencies,
being in their infinite fulness in God, are his own blessedness;
so is the likeness, the participation of them in the soul, that
now bears this image, its blessedness. Nothing can be neces
sary to its full satisfaction, which it hath not in itself, by a gra
cious vouchsafement and communication. The good man (irt
that degree which his present state admits of,) Solomon tells us,
is satisfied from himself : (Prov. 14. 14.) he doth not need to
traverse the world, to seek his happiness abroad ; he hath the
matter of satisfaction, even that goodness which he is now en
riched with, in his own breast and bosom : yet he hath it all by
participation from the fountain-goodness.* But that participa
ted goodness is so intimately one with him, as sufficiently war
rants and makes good the assertion, he is satisfied from him
self: namely from himself, not primarily, or independently;
but by deiivation from him, who is all in all, and more inti
mate to us, than we to ourselves. And what is that participated
goodness, but a degree of the divine likeness ? But when that
goodness shall be fully participated : when this image and imita
tion of the divine goodness, shall be complete and entire; than
shall we know the rich exuberant sense of those words. How
fully will this image or likeness satisfy then ! And yet more
distinctly, we may apprehend how satisfying this likeness or i-
mage impressed will be, if a little further deferring the view of
the particulars of this likeness which we have designed to instance
in, we consider these general properties of it.
* Intimonostro intimior. Esse nostrum laudabile : more intimate
than our inmost soul. The very possession is an honor.
de libcrtate, ex. Plat, and Aug.
CHAP. VII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* V)
First. It is a vital image: not the image only of him that lives,
the living God : but it is his living and soul-quickening image.
It is the likeness of him, in that very respect ; an imitation and
participation of the life of God ; by which, once revived, the
soul livqs that was dead before. It is not a dead picture, a dumb
shew, an unmoving statue; but a living, speaking, walking i-
jnage ; that where with thechild is like the father : the very life of
the subject where it is; and by which it lives as God, speaks
and acts conformably to him. An image, not such a one as is
drawn with a pencil, that expresses only colour and figure ; but
such a one as is seen in a glass,* that represents life and motion,
as was noted from a worthy author before. It is even, in its first
and more imperfect draught, an analogical participation (as we
must understand it) of the divine nature; (2 Pet, 1. 4.) before
which first tincture, thpse preludious touches of it upon the spi
rit of man, his former state is spoken of as an alienation from
the life of God; (Eph. 4. 18.) as having no interest, no com
munion therein. The putting on of the new man, which after
God is created in righteousness and true holiness, (ver. 23 34.)
is presently mentioned, in direct opposition to that dismal state,
implying that to be a participation of the divine life: and cer
tainly, so far as it is so, it is a participation of the divine bles
sedness too.
Secondly. It is an image most intimate, therefore, to its sub
ject. Glory it is : but not a superficial skin-deep glory; such
as shone in Moses* face which he covered with a vail. It is
thoroughly transformative ; changes the soul throughout; not in
external appearance, but in its very nature. All outward em
bellishments would add little felicity to a putrid, corrupt soul.
That, would be but painting a sepulchre : This, adds ornament
unto life ; and both, especially to the inward man. it is not
paint in the face, while death is at the heart ; but it is the ra-
dieation of such a principle within as will soon form and attem
per the man universally to itself. It is glory: blessedness par
ticipated, brought home and lodged in a man's own soul, in
his own bosom; he cannot then but be satisfied. A man may
have a rich stock of outward comforts, and while he hath no
heart to enjoy them, be never the happier. But it is impossible,
that happiness should be thus lodged in his soul, made so inti
mate, and one with him ; and yet, that he should not be satis
fied, not be happy.
Thirdly. An image connatural to the spirit of man. Not a
thing alien, and foreign to his nature, put into him purposely,
* Sic oculos, sic ille maims, sic ora ferebat : just so did he carry
his eyes, his hands, his countenance.
&8 THE BLESSEDNESS tftAP. Vtt*
as it were, to torment and vex him ; but an ancient well-known
inhabitant, that had place in him from the beginning. Sin is
the injurious intruder; which therefore puts the soul into a com
motion, and permits it not to rest, while it hath any being
there. This image calms it, restores it, works a peaceful, or
derly composure within ; returns it to itself, to its pristine,
blessed state; being re-seated there, as in its proper, primitive
subject. For though this image, in respect of corrupted nature
be supernatural ; in respect of institute, and undefiled nature,
it was in a true sense natural, as hath been demonstrated by
divers of ours against the papists ; and upon the matter, yielded
by some of the more moderate among themselves.* At least
it was connate with human nature, consentaneous to it, and
perfective of it. We are speaking, it must be remembered, of
that part of the divine image, that consists in moral excellen
cies ; there being another part of it, as hath been said, that is,
even in the strictest sense, natural. There is nothing in the
whole moral law of God, (in conformity whereunto this image
did, ah origin?, originally, consist) nothing of what he requires
from man, that is at all destructive of his being, prejudicial to
his comforts, repugnant to his most innate principles: nothing
that clashes with his reason, or is contrary to his interest : or
that is not, most directly, conservative of his being and comforts
agreeable to his most rational principles, subservient to his best
and truest interest. For what doth God the Lord require, but fear
and love, service, (Deut. 10. 12. Mic. 6. 8.) and holy walking
from an entire and undivided soul ? what, but what is good; not
only irt itself, but for us ; and, in respect whereof, his law is said
to be holy, just and good? Rom. J. 12. And what he requir-
eth, he impresseth. This law, written in the heart, is this
likeness. How grateful then will it be, when, after a long extermi
nation and exile, it returns and re-possesses the soul, is recogniz
ed by it, becomes to it a new nature, (yea, even a divine^ a vi
tal, living law, the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus ?
Rom. 8. 2. What grievance, or burden, is it to do the dictates
of nature ? actions that easily and freely flow from their own
principles ? and, when blessedness itself is infolded in those very
acts and inclinations? How infinitely satisfying and delightful
will it be, when the soul shall find itself connaturalized to every
thing iri its duty; and shall have no other duty incumbent on
* As may be seen by comparing what Estius says to the two ques
tions, 1. An gratia fuerit primo homini naturalis ? 2, Utrum origi-
nalis justitia fuerit homini supernaturalis ? 1. Whether grace was
natural to the first man ? 2. Whether original righteousnebs was
supernatural to man. I, 2. dist, 25.
Vlt OF f frE RIGHTEOUS. S9
it than to be happy! when it shall need no arguments, and ex
hortations to love God ; nor need be urged and pressed, as here
tofore, to mind him, to fear before him ! when love, and re
verence, and adoration, and praise ; when delight, and joy>
shall be all natural acts : can you separate this^ in your own
thoughts, from the highest satifaction ?
Fourthly. This image will be now perfect : everyway, fully per
fect. In all its parts ; as it is in the first instant of the soul's en
trance into the state of regeneration; the womb of grace knows
no defective maimed births. And yet here is no little advan
tage, as to this kind of perfection. For now those lively linea*
ments of the new creature all appear, which were much ob
scured before ; every line of glory is conspicuous, every cha
racter legible, the whole entire frame of this image is, in its ex
act symmetry and apt proportions, visible at once* And it is an
unspeakable addition to the pleasure of so excellent a temper of
spirit, that accrues from the discernable entireness of it. Here
tofore, some gracious dispositions have been to seek, (through
the present prevalence of some corruption or temptation) when
there was most need and occasion for their being reduced into
act. Hence the reward and pleasure of the act, and improve
ment of the principle, were lost together. Now, the soul will
be equally disposed, to every holy exercise that shall be suita
ble to its state. Its temper shall be even and symmetral; its
motions uniform, and agreeable : nothing done out of season ;
nothing seasonable omitted, for want of a present disposition of
spirit thereto. There will be not only an habitual, but actual
entireness of the frame of holiness in the blessed soul.- Again
this image will be perfect in degree ; so as to exclude all degrees
of its contrary, and to include all degrees of itself. There will
now be no longer any colluctation with contrary principles; no
law in the members warring against the law of the mind ; no lust-
ings of the flesh against the spirit. That war is now ended in
a glorious victory, and eternal peace. There will be no remain
ing blindness of mind, nor error of judgment, nor perverseness
of will, nor irregularity or rebellion of affections : no ignorance
of God, no aversation from him, or disaffection towards him.
This likeness removes all culpable dissimilitude or unlikeness.
This communicated glory fills up the whole soul, causes all
clouds and darkness to vanish, leaves no place for any thing that
is vile or inglorious ; it is pure glory, free from mixture of any
thing that is alien to it. And it is itself full. The soul is re
plenished, not with airy, evanid shadows ; but with substantial,
solid glory, a massive, weighty glory, (2 Cor. 4. 17.) for I know
not but subjective glory may be taken in within the significancy
of that known scriptuie, if it be not more principally intended:
VOJL. III. N
90 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. VIF*
in as much as the text speaks of a glory to he wrought out by
afflictions, which are the files and furnaces, as it were, to po
lish or refine the soul into a glorious frame. It is cumulated
glory, glory added to glory. Here it is growing progressive
glory, we are changed into the same image from glory to glory.
2 Cor. 3. 18. It shall, now, be stable, consistent glory; that
carries a self-fulness with it (which some include also in the
notion of purity* :) it is full of itself, includes every degree re
quisite to its own perfection. God hath now put the last hand to
this glorious image, added to it its ultimate accomplishments.
Now, a conformity ta Christ, even in the resurrection from
the dead, in his glorious state, is fully attained. That prize of
the high calling of God is now won. And the humble sense of
not having attained as yet, and of not being already perfect (in
which humility, the foundation of the temple of God in a saint
is laid, and the buildingraised) is turned into joyful acclamations^
"Grace, grace !" for the laying on of the top-stone, the finish
ing of this glorious work. And when this temple is filled with
the glory of the Lord, the soul itself replenished with the divine
fulness, will not its joys be full too ? For here is no sacrifice to
be offered but that of praise, and joy is the proper seasoning for
that sacrifice.
Now, the new creature hath arrived to the measure of the
stature of a perfect man in Christ Jesus. The first formation of
this spiritual, as well as of the natural man, was hidden and
secret ; it was curiously wrought, and in a way no more liable
to observation, than that of framing the child in the womb ; as
that is as hidden as the concoction of minerals, or precious
stones, in the lower parts of the earth. No secrets of nature can
outvie the mysteries of godliness. Its growth is also by ver^F
insensible degrees, as it is with the products of nature: but its
arrival to perfection is infinitely more strange, than any thing
in nature ever was. How sudden and wonderful is the change;
when, in the twinkling of an eye, the blessed soul instantly
awakes out of drowsy languishings, and miserable weakness,
into perfect strength and vigour ! As a man is, so is his strength;
and as his strength is, so is his joy and pleasure. The sun i*
said to go forth as a strong man, rejoicing to run his race. Psal.
19. 5. When a man goes, in the fulness of his strength, upon
any enterprize ; how do his blood and spirits triumph before
hand ! no motion of hand, or foot, is without a sensible delight.
The strength of a man's spirit is, unspeakably, more than that
* Puruni est quod est plenum sui, ct quod minimum habet alieni:
that is pure which possesses a self-fulness, and which has the least of
what is foreign to itself.
CHAP. VII. F THE RIGHTEOUS. 31
of the outward man; its faculties and powers more refined and
raised : and hence are rational or intellectual exercises and ope
rations, much more delightful than corporal ones can be. But
{still, as the man is, so is his strength) it is an incomparably
greater strength that attends the heaven-born man. This man
born of God, begotten of God, after his own likeness; this hero
this Son of God, was born to conflicts, to victories, to triumphs.
While he is yet but in his growing age-, he overcomes the world
(as Hercules the serpents in his cradle ;) overcomes the wicked
one, and is at last more than conqueror. A mighty power at
tends godliness ; " a spirit of power, and of a sound mind :" but
how much this divine creature grows, so much the more like
God : and, being perfect, conflicts cease ; he had overcome and
won the crown before. And now all his strength runs out into
acts of pleasure. Now when he shall go forth in his might to
love God, (as we are required to love him now with all our
might) and every act of praise shall be an act of power, done
with a fulness of strength (as it is said their praises, at the bring
ing home of the ark, were with all their might) O ! what will
the pleasure be that shall accompany this state of perfection !
Perfect power, and perfect pleasure are here met, and shall for
ever dwell together, and be always commensurate to one ano
ther. They are so, here, in their imperfect state : our feeble,
spiritless duties, weak, dead prayers : they have no more sweet
ness than strength, no more pleasure than power in them. There
fore we are listless, and have no mind to duties, as we find we
are more frequently destitute of a spiritual liveliness and vigour
therein. When a spirit of might and power goes on with us in
the wonted course of our converses with God, we then forecast
opportunities, and gladly welcome the season, when it extraor
dinarily occurs, of drawing nigh to him. It cannot be thought,
that the connexion and proportion between these should fail in
glory ; or that, when every thing else is perfect, the blessed soul
itself made perfect, even as God himself is perfect, in this
bearing his likeness, should be unlike him in bliss ; or its sa
tisfaction be imperfect.
THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. VIII,
CHAP. VIIL
The satisfaction carried in the glory of God impressed, having been
considered in thepreceeding chapters.g'e/zerfl//^, it is now [2] shewn
by instances ; certain particulars of this impression instanced in a
dependent frame of spirit, subjection or self-devoting ; love, puri
ty, liberty, tranquility.
"OUT besides the general consideration of this likeness, we
shall instance.
[2.] In some of the particular excellencies comprehended
in it, wherein the blessed shall imitate and resemble God :
whence we may further estimate the pleasure and satis
faction, that being like God will afford. Only here let it be
remembered, that as we all along in this discourse, speak of like
ness to God in respect of moral excellencies : so by likeness to
liim, in respect of these, we understand, not only a participa
tion of those which are communicable ; but a correspondent
impress also, as to those that are incommunicable ; as hath been
niore distinctly opened in the propositions concerning this like
ness. Which being premised, I shall give instances of both
kinds, to discover somewhat of the inexpressible pleasure of be
ing thus conformed to God. And here, pretermitting the im
press of knowledge of which we have spoken under the former
head of vision ; we shall instance,
First. In a dependent frame of spirit: which is the proper im-
Eress of the divine all-sufficiency, and self-fulness, duly appre-
ended by the blessed soul. It is not easy to conceive a higher
pleasure, than this, compatible to a creature, the pleasure of
dependance ; yea, this is a higher than we can conceive. De*
pendance (which speaks the creatures a-^a-ts or habitude to its
principle, as the subserviency which imports its habitude to its
end) is twofold: Natural: which is common and essential to
all creatures ; even when no such thing is thought on, or con
sidered by them. The creatures live, move, and have their be
ings in God, whether they think of it or no. Voluntary, or ra-?
tional: which is defacto a peculiar 3 and de jure, common, to
CHAP. VIII. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 93
reasonable creatures as such. A dependance that Is, ** r^o*^
*rtws, elective ; and, with a foregoing reason, (which I under
stand by elective, not a liberty of doing, or not doing it) and
concomitant consideration of what we do, and animadversion of
our own act : when knowingly and willingly, undei standing our
selves in what we do, we go out of ourselves, and live in God.
This is the dependance of which I speak. And it cannot but
be attended with transcendent pleasure in that other state, when
that knowledge and animadversion shall be clear and perfect :
both, as this dependance imports, A nullifying of self: and
magnifying (I may call it omnifying) of God, a making him all
in all. As it imports (which it doth most evidently) a self -an-
nihilation, apiire nullifying of self, it is a continual recogni
tion of my own nothingness, a momently, iterated confession,
that my whole being is nothing, but a mere pufT of precarious
breath, a bubble raised from nothing by the arbitrary 'fiat of the
great Creator ; reducible, had he so pleased, any moment, to
nothing again. These are true and just acknowledgments, and
to a well-tempered soul infinitely pleasant, when the state o
the case is thoroughly understood (as now it is) and it hath the
apprehension clear ; how the creation is sustained, how, and
upon what terms its own being, life and blessedness are continued
to it; that it is, every moment, determinable upn the con
stancy of the Creator's will, that it is not simply nothing,
It is not possible, that any thing should hinder this considera
tion from being eternally delightful ; but that diabolical un*
creaturely pride, that is long since banished heaven, and that
banished its very subjects thence also. Nothing can suit that
temper, but to be a God ; to be wholly independent; to be its
own sufficiency. The thoughts of living at the will and pleasure
of another, are grating ; but they are only grating to a proud heart,
which, here, hath noplace. Asoul naturalized to humiliations, ac
customed to prostrations, and self-abasements, trained up in acts of
mortification, and that was brought to glory, through a continued
course and series of self-denial ; that ever since it first came to know
itself, was wont to depend for every moment's breath, for every
glimpse of light, for every fresh influence (I live, yet not I
Gal. 2. 20.) with what pleasure doth it, now, as it were vanish
before the Lord ! what delight doth it take to diminish itself,
and as it were disappear ; to contract and shrivel up itself, to
shrink even into a point, into a nothing, in the presence of the
divine glory ; that it may be all in all ! Things are now plea
sant (to the soul, in its right mind) as they are suitable ; as they
carry a comeliness and congruity in them : and nothing^ now
appears more becoming, than such a self-annihilation* The
04 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. VIII,
distances of Creator and creature, of infinite and finite, of a ne^
tcessary and arbitrary being, of a self-originated and a derived
being, of what was from everlasting and what had a beginning 5
are now better understood than ever, And the soul by how
much it is, now, come nearer to God, is more apprehensive of
its distance. And such a frame and posture doth, hence, please
it best, as doth most fitly correspond thereto. Nothing is so
pleasing to it, as to be as it ought, That temper is most grate
ful that is most proper, and which best agrees with its state.
Dependance therefore is greatly pleasing, as it is a self-nullifying
thing. And yet it is, in this respect, pleasing, but as a means to a
further end. The pleasure that attends it,is higher and more in
tense, according as it more immediately attains that end, namely
The magnifying and exalting of God : which is the most con
natural thing to the holy soul ; the most fundamental and deep
ly impressed law of the new creature. Self gives place, that
God may take it; becomes nothing, that he may be all; it va
nishes, that his glory may shine the brighter, Dependance
gives God his proper glory. It is the peculiar honour and pre
rogative of a Deity, to have a world of creatures hanging upon
it, staying themselves upon it; to be the fulcrum, the centre of
a lapsing creation. When this dependance is voluntary and in-?
telligent, it carries in it a more explicit owning and acknowledge
ment of God. By how much more this is the distinct and acr
tual sense of my soul, Lord, I cannot live but by thee : so much
the more openly and plainly do I speak it out, Lord, thou art
God alone : thou art the fulness of life and being ; The only
root and spring of life ; The everlasting I AM; The Being of
beings.
How unspeakably pleasant, to a holy soul, will such a per
petual agnition or acknowledgment of God be ! when the per
petuation of its being, shall be nothing else than a perpetuation
of this acknowledgment; when every renewed aspiration, every
motion, every pulse of the glorified soul, shall be but a repe
tition of it ; when it shall find, itself, in the eternity of life, that
everlasting state of life which it now possesses, to be nothing
eke than an everlasting testimony that God is God : He is so 5
for, I am, I live, I act, I have the power to love him ; none of
which could otherwise be. When amongst the innumerable
myriads of the heavenly host, this shall be the mutual, alternate
testimony of each to all the rest throughout eternity, will not
this be pleasant ? When each shall feel continually the fresh il-
kpses and incomes of God, the power and sweetness of divine
Influences, the enlivening vigour of that vital breath, and find in
themselves, thus we live and are sustained : and are yet as se-
CtfAP. VIII. CTF THS RIGHTEOUS.
cure, touching the continuance of this state of life, &s if every
one were a God to himself; and did each one possess an entire
God-head. When their sensible dependance on him, in their
glorified state, shall be his perpetual triumph over all the ima
ginary deities, the fancied Numina, wherewith he was hereto
fore provoked to jealousy : and he shall now have no rival left,
but be acknowledged and known, to be all in all. How plea
sant will it then be, as it were, to lose themselves in him ! and
to be swallowed up in the overcoming sense of his boundless,
all-sufficient, every-where flowing fulness! And then add to this;
they do by this dependance actually make this fulness of God
their own. They are now met in one common principle of life
and blessedness, that is sufficient for them all. They no longer
live a life of care, are perpetually exempt from solicitous
thoughts, which here they could not perfectly attain to in their
earthly state. They have nothing to do but to depend : to live
upon a present self-sufficient good, which alone is enough to re
plenish all desires : else it were not self-sufficient. * How can
we divide, in our most abstractive thoughts, the highest plea
sure, the fullest satisfaction, from this dependance ? It is to
live at the rate of a God ; a God-like life : a living upon im
mense fulness, as he lives.
Secondly. Subjection ; which I place next to dependance,
as being of the same allay; the product of impressed sovereign
ty; as the other, of all-sufficient fulness. Both impressions-
upon the creature, corresponding to somewhat in God, most in
communicably appropriate to him. This is the soul's real and
practical acknowledgment of the supreme Majesty ; its homage
to its Maker ; its self-dedication : than which nothing more suits
the state of a creature, or the spirit of a saint. And as it is sui
table, it is pleasant. It is that by which the blessed soul be
comes, in its own sense, a consecrated thing, a devoted thing,
sacred to God : its very life and whole being referred and made
over to him. With what delightful relishes, what sweet gusts
of pleasure is this done ! while the soul tastes its own act ; ap
proves it with a full ungainsaying judgment ; apprehends tli2
condignity and fitness of it; assents to itself herein ; and hath
the ready suffrage; the harmonious concurrence of all its pow
ers ! When the words are no sooner spoken, " Worthy art thou,
OLord, to receive glory, honour and power, for thou hast crea
ted all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created ;"
but they are resounded from the penetralia, the inmost bowels,
* To Hie otvlix.gx.ES T/0E/XEV, o /u.ovi?/w,Evoy a.i%{\ov Kotsi TOV j3sy, xxi IAY^SVQS
tvlSen : .we esteem that to be self-sufficient, which of itself makes life
desirable, and leaves no want* Arist. de mor, lib, 1, c. 4.
06 fKE BLESSEDNESS HUAP. Vllf,
the most intimate receptacles, and secret chambers of the soul,
O Lord, thou art worthy : worthy, that I, and all things should
fee to thee : worthy, to be the Omega, as thou art the Alpha,
the last, as thou art the first ; the end, as thou art the begin
ning of all things ; the ocean into which all being shall flow, as
the fountain from which it sprang. My whole self, and all my
powers, the excellencies now implanted in my being, the privi
leges of my now glorified state, are all worth nothing to me but
for thee; please me only, as they make me fitter for thee. O
the pleasure of these sentiments, the joy of such raptures ! when
the soul shall have no other notion of itself, than of an everlast
ing sacrifice, always ascending to God in its own flames.
For, this devotedness and subjection speak not, barely an act,
but a state; a being to the praise of grace : a living to God.
(Rom. 12. 1.) And it is no mean pleasure that the sincere soul
finds, in the imperfect beginnings the first essays of this life,
the initial breathings of such a spirit, its entrance into this bles
sed state : when it makes the first tender and present of itself to
God (as the apostle expresses it ;) when it first begins to esteem
itself an hallowed thing ; separate and set apart for God : its
first act of unfeigned self-resignation ; when it tells God from
the very heart, " 1 now give up myself to thee to be thine."
Never was marriage- covenant made with such pleasure,
with so complacential consent. This quitting claim to our
selves, parting with ourselves upon such terms, to be the
Lord's for ever: O the peace, the rest, the acquiescence
of spirit that attends it ! When the poor soul that was weary of
itself, knew not what to do with itself, hath now on the sudden
found this way of disposing itself to such an advantage ; there
is pleasure in this treaty. Even the previous breakings and re-
lentings of the soul towards God are pleasant. But O the plea~
sure of consent ! of yielding ourselves to God, as the apostle's
expression is, Rom. 6. 13. When the soul is overcome, and
cries out, " Lord, now 1 resign, I yield , possess now thy own
right, I give up myself to thee. That yielding is subjection,
self-devoting ; in order to future service and obedience, To
whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, &c. ver. 16. And
never did any man enrol himself, as a servant to the greatest
prince on earth, with such joy. What pleasure is there in the
often iterated recognition of these transactions ! in multiplying
such bonds upon a man's own soul (though done faintly, while
the fear of breaking, checks its joy in taking them on !) When
in the uttering of these words, I am thy servant, O Lord : thy
servant, the son of thine hand-maid, (Psal. 116. 16.^ that is,
thy born-servant, (alluding to that custom and law among the
Jews,) thy servant devoted to thy fear; (Psal. 119. 38.) a man
* Vltl. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. !)
finds tliey fit his spirit, and are aptly expressive of the true sense
of his soul, is it not a grateful thing ? And how pleasant is a state
of life consequent and agreeable to such transactions and cove
nants with God ! When it is meat and drink to do his will !
When his zeal eats a man up; and one shall find himself secretly
consuming for God! and the vigour of his soul exhaled in his ser
vice ! Is it not a pleasant thing so to spend and be spent ? When
one can in a measure find that his will is one with God's, trans
formed into the divine will : that there is but one common will
and interest, and end between him and us ; and so, that in serv
ing God we reign with him; in spending ourselves for him, we
are perfected in him. Is not this a pleasant life ? Some
heathens have spoken at such a rate of this kind of life, as
might make us wonder and blush. One speaking of a virtuous
person, (Seneca de vita beata, lib. 15*) saith; etut bonus miles
feret vulnera, &c. he is as a good soldier that bears ivounds, and
numbers scars ; and at last, smitten through with darts, dying,
will love the emperor for whom he falls ; he will (saith he)
keep in mind that ancient precept, follow God. But tbere are
that complain, cry out and groan, and are compelled by force to
do his commands, and hurried into them against their will, and
what a madness is it (saith he) to be drawn rather than follow ?
And presently after subjoins, (Epist. 96.) " We are born in ?i
kingdom ; to obey God is liberty. The same person writes in
a letter to a friend : "If thou believe me when I most freely
discover to thee the most secret fixed temper of my soul, in all
things my mind is thus formed : I obey not God so properly as I
assent to him. 1 follow him with all my heart, not because 1 can
not avoid it." And another, (Epictet. Enchir.) " Lead me to
whatsoever I am appointed, and I will follow thee chearfuily ;
but if I refuse, or be unwilling,! shall follow notwithstanding."
A soul cast into such a mould, formed into an obediential
subject frame, what sweet peace doth it enjoy ! how pleasant
rest 1 Every thing rests most composedly in its proper place. A
bone out of joint knows no ease, nor lets the body enjoy any.
The creature is not in its place but when it is thus subject, is in
this subordination to God. By flying out. of this subordination,
the wojl'd of mankind is become one great disjointed body, full
of weary tossings, unacquainted with ease or rest. That soul
that is, but in a degree, reduced to that blessed state and tem
per, is as it were in a new world ; so great and happy a change
doth it now feel in itself. But when this transformation shall
be completed in it; and the will of God shall be no sooner known
than rested in with a complacential approbation ; and every
motion of the first and great mover shall be an efficacious law,
ot guide and determine all our motions ; and the lesser wheels
in, o
98 TtiE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. Vllf.
shall presently run at the first impulse of the great and master-
wheel, without the least rub or hesitation ; when the law of sin
shall no longer check the law of God ; when all the contentions
of a rebellious flesh ; all the counter-strivings of a perverse, un
governable heart shall cease for ever ; O unconceivable blessed
ness of this consent, the pleasure of this joyful harmony, this
peaceful accord ! Obedience, where it is due but from one
creature to another, carries its no small advantages with it, and
conducibleness to a pleasant unsolicitous life. To be particu
larly prescribed to, in things, about which our minds would other
wise be tost with various apprehensions, anxious, uncertain
thoughts ; how great a privilege is it ! 1 cannot forget a perti
nent passage of an excellent person of recent memory.* u And
(saith he) for pleasure, I shall profess myself so far from doting
on that popular idol, liberty, that I hardly think it possible for
any kind of obedience to be more painful than an unrestrained
liberty. Were there not crue bounds of magistrates, of laws, of
piety, of reason in the heart, every man would have a fool, I
add, a mad tyrant to his master, that would multiply more sor
rows, than briars and thorns did to Adam, when he was freed
from the bliss at once, and the restraint of paradise ; and was
sure greater slave in the wilderness, than in the inclosure.
Would but the Scripture permit me that kind of idolatry, the
.binding my faith and obedience to any one visible infallible
judge or prince, were it the pope, or the mufti, or the grand
tartar; might it be reconcilcable with my creed, it would cer
tainly be with my interest, to get presently into that posture of
obedience. 1 should learn so much of the Barbarian ambassa
dors in Appian, which came on purpose to the Romans to nego-
ciate for leave to be their servants. It would be my policy if
not my piety ; and may now be my wish, though not my faith,
that I might never have the trouble to deliberate, to dispute, to
doubt, to choose, (those so many profitless uneasinesses] but
only the favour to receive commands, and the meekness to obey
them. How pleasurable then must obedience be to the per
fect will of the blessed God, when our wills shall also be fer-
fectly attempered and conformed thereunto ! Therefore are we
taught, Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. Perfec-
tissimum in suo gcnere est mensura rdiquorum : what is most
jperfect in its kind, gives rule to the rest.
Thirdly. Love. This is an eminent part of the image or like
ness of God in his saints: as it is that great attribute of the di
vine being that is, alone, put to give us a notion of God; God
is love. (1 John 4. 8. 1G.) This is an excellency (consider it
* Dr. Hammond's s>ennoa of Christ's easy yoke.
CHAP. VIII. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 99
whether in its original, or copy) made up of pleasantnesses. All
love hath complacency or pleasure in the nature and most for
mal notion of it. To search for pleasure in love is the same
thing as if a man should be solicitous to find water in the sea,
or light in the body of the sun. Love to a friend is not without
high pleasure, when especially he is actually present, and en*
joyed, love to a saint rises higher in nobleness and pleasure,
according to the more excellent qualification of its object. It is
now in it's highest improvement, in both these aspects of it ;
where whatsoever tends to gratify our nature, whether as hu
man, or holy, will be in its full perfection. Now doth the soul
take up its stated dwelling in love, even in God who is love ;
and as he is love ; it is now enclosed with love, encompassed
with love, it is conversant in the proper region, and element of
love. The love of God is now perfected in it. That love which
is not only participated from him, but terminated in him, that
perfect love (1 John 4* 18.) casts out tormenting fear : so that here
is pleasure without mixture. How naturally will the blessed
soul now dissolve and melt into pleasure! It is new framed on pur
pose for love-embraces and enjoyments. It shall now love like
God, as one composed of love. It shall no longer be its com
plaint and burden, that it cannot retaliate in this kind ; that be
ing beloved it cannot love.
Fourthly. Purity. Herein also must the blessed soul resem
ble God, and delight itself. Every one that hath this hope,
(namely, of being hereafter like God, and seeing him as he is)
purifieth himself as he is pure. A god-like purity is intimately
connected with the expectation of future blessedness, much
more with the fruition. " Blessed are the pure in heart; be
sides the reason there annexed, for they shall see God/' (which
is to be considered under the other head, the pleasure unto which
this likeness disposes) that proposition carries its own reason in
itself. It is an incomparable pleasure that purity carries in its
own nature : as sin hath in its very nature, besides its conse
quent guilt and sorrow, trouble and torment beyond expression.
Whatsoever defiles, doth also disturb : nor do any but pure plea
sures deserve the name. *An Epicurus himself will tell us,
there cannot be pleasure without ivisdom, honesty and righte
ousness. It is least of all possible there should, when once a
person shall have a right knowledge of himself, and (which is
the moral impurity whereof we speak) the filthiness of sin. I
doubt not but much of the torment of hell, will consist in those
* Whose doctrine, as to this matter of pleasure, is not so much to
be blamed as his practice, if both be rightly represented to us.
(Ex, Cicer. 1. de Fill.) 'Of* id'ay v^tus w aivtv ra <pgovtu.us y.xi
100 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP.VIH,.
too late, and despairing self-lothings, those sickly resentments*
the impure wretches will be possessed with, when they see what
hideous deformed monsters their own wickedness hath made
them. Here the gratifications of sense that attend it, bribe and
seduce their judgments into another estimate of sin : but then it
shall be no longer thought of under the more favourable notion
of a yXux/JTnx^oy they shall taste nothing but the gall and worm
wood. It is certainly no improbable thing, but that reason be^
ing now so fully rectified and undeceived, vizors torn oft, and
things now appearing in their own likeness ; so much will be
seen, and apprehended of the intrinsic evil and malignity of
their vitiated natures, as will serve for the matter of further tor
ment ; while yet such a sight can do no more to a change of
their temper, than the devil's faith doth to theirs. Such sights
being accompanied with their no-hope of ever attaining a better
state, do therefore no way tend to mollify or demulce their spi
rits, but to increase their rage and torment. It is however out
of question, that the purity of heaven will infinitely enhance the
pleasure of it : for it is more certain, the intrinsical goodness of
holiness (which term I need not among these instances; in as
much as the thing admits not of one entire notion, but lies part
ly under this head, partly under the second, that of devotedness
to God) will be fully understood in heaven, than the intrinsical
evil of sin in hell : and when it is understood, will it not effect ?
will it not please? Even here, how pleasing are things to the
pure (but in degree so) that participate of the divine purity! Thy
word is very pure, saith the psalmist, Psal. 119. 140. therefore
thy servant loveth it. Under this notion do holy ones take plea
sure in each other ; because they see somewhat of the divine
likeness, their Father's image, in one another : will it not be
much more pleasing to find it each one perfect in himself? to
feel the ease and peace, and rest, that naturally goes with it ? A
man that hath any love of cleanliness, if casually plunged into
the mire, he knows not what to do with himself, he fancies his
own clothes to abhor him (as Job rhetorically speaks, Job. 9.)
so doth as natural a pleasure attend purity : it hath it even in
itself. The words of the pure (saith the wise-man) are pleasant
words (Prov. 15. 20.) words of pleasantnesses it might be read.
That pure breath that goes from him, is not without a certain
pleasurableness accompanying it. And if so to another, much
more to himself, especially when every thing corresponds ; and
(as the expression is) he finds himself clean throughout.
Fifthly. Liberty, another part of the divine likeness, where
in we are to imitate God, cannot but be an unspeakable satisr
faction. Supposing such a state of the notion of liberty as may
render it really a perfection : which otherwise it would be a wick-
CHAP. VIII, OF THE RIGHTEOUS, 101
edness to impute to God, and an impossibility to partake from
him. I here speak of the moral liberty of a saint, as such; not
of the natural liberty of a man, as a man : and of the liberty
consummate of saints in glory; not of the inchoate, imperfect
liberty of saints on earth. And therefore the intricate contro^
versies about the liberty of the human will, lie out of our way,
and need not give us any trouble. It is out of question that
this liberty consists not (what ever may be said of any other) in
an equal propension to good or evil; nor in the will's indepen
dency on the practical understanding ; noi in a various uncer
tain mutability, or inconstancy ; nor is it such as is opposed to
all necessity ; it is not a liberty from the government of God, *
nor from a determination to the simply best, and most eligible ob
jects. But it is a liberty from the servitude of sin, from the seduc
tion of a misguided judgment ; arid the allurement of any in-
snaring forbidden object : consisting in an abounded amplitude
and enlargedness of soul towards God, and indetermination to
any inferior good : resulting from an entire subjection to the
divine will, a submission to the order of God, and steady ad
herence to him. And unto which the many descriptions and
elogies agree most indisputably, which from sundry authors are
congested together by Gibieuf, || in that ingenious tractate of liber
ty. As that, he is free that lives as he will, (from Cicero insisted
on by S. Aug. de Cmt. Dei lib. 14. c. 25.) that is who neither
wishes anything, nor fears anything; who in all things acquies
ces in the will of God ; who minds nothing but his own things,
and accounts nothing his own but God ; who favours nothing
but God; who is moved only by the will of God. Again; he
is free, that cannot be hindered, being willing, nor forced be
ing unwilling (from Epictetus) that is who hath always his will;
as having perfectly subjected it to the will of God, as the same
author explains himself. Again ; he is free that is master of
himself (from the Civilians) that is (as that liberty respects the
spirit of a man) that hath a mind independent on any thing
foreign and alien to himself. That only follows God(from Phi-
lo Judeus) ; that lives according to his own reason (from Aris-
* Which is a no more desirable state than that which, I remember,
the historian tells us was the condition of the Armenians; who ha
ving cast off the government that was over them, became Inserti,
solutiquc ct magis sine Domino quam in libertatc. Unsettled licenti
ous, and rather in astute of anarchy than of freedom.
|| Libertas nostra non est subjcctio ad Deum formalitcr, sed ampli-
tudd consequens earn Our liberty consists formally not in oursub-
jection unto God but in that enlargedness of soul which is its result.
Gibicnf. De libcrt. Dei at creaturae lib. 1. c. 32.
102 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. VHT
Totle : ) with many more of like import ; that alone does fully
and perfectly suit that state of liberty the blessed soul shall
hereafter eternally enjoy ; as that author often acknow-
ledges. ^
This is "the glorious liberty of the children of God ; the li
berty wherewith the Son makes free. Liberty indeed, measur*
ed and regulated by the royal law of liberty, and which is per
fected only in a perfect conformity thereto. There is a most
servile * liberty, a being free from righteousness, fwhich under
that specious name and show, enslaves a man to corruption : J
and there is as free a service, by which a man is still the more
free, by how much the more he serves, and is subject to his su
perior's will, and governing influences ; and by how much the
less [possible it is, he should swerve therefrom ||. The nearest
approaches therefore of the soul to God ; its most intimate u-
nion with him, and entire subjection to him in its glorified state,
makes its liberty consummate, Now is its deliverance complete,
its bands are fallen off; it is perfectly disentangled from all the
snares of death, in which it was formerly held; it is under no
restraints, oppressed by no weights, held down by no clogs ; it
hath the free exercise of all its powers ; hath every faculty and
affection at command. How unconceivable a pleasure is this I
With what delight doth the poor prisoner entertain himself,
when his manacles and fetters are knocked off! when he is en^
larged from his loathsome dungeon, and the house of his bond
age ; breathes in a free air ; can dispose of himself, and walk
at liberty whither he will ! The bird escaped from his cage, o*
freed from his line and stone, that resisted its vain and too fee
ble smugglings before ; how pleasantly cloth it range 1 with what
joy doth it clap its wings, and take its flight! A faint emblem of
* Quam invexere sibi, adjuvant servitutem. Et sunt, quodam-
modo, propria Libertate captivi. They promote the servitude which
they have brought upon themselves. And the}" are in a sense slaves
to their liberty. (Boeth. ex Gib.) Nectit qua valeat trahi catenam.
He forges his own chain. Sen. Trag.
|| Liberior quo dwinse gratia? tubjectior. Primum Liberum ar-
bitrium, quod homini datum est, quando primum creatus est rec-
tus, potuit non peccare; sed potuit et peccare. Hoc autem novis-
simum eo potentius erit, quo peccarf non potuit. The more subject
to divine grace the more free. That original free will which was gi
ven to man when he was created in rectitude gave the power of a->
voiding sin ; but it also gave the power of committing it : whereas
that which is now bestowed is inferior to the farmer as it includes
the possibility of sinning. Aug. de Civitat. Dei lib. 22. c. 30.
t Rom. 6*20.
J 2 Pet. 2.
CHAP. VIII* THE BLESSEDNESS 103
the joy, wherewith that pleasant cheerful note shall one day be
sung and chanted forth, Our soul is escaped, as a bird out of
the snare of the fowler ; the snare is broken, and we are escap
ed. There is now no place for such a complaint, I would, but
I cannot ; I would turn my thoughts to glorious objects, but I
cannot. The blessed soul feels itself free from all confinement:
nothing resists its will, as its will doth never resist the will of
God. It knows no limits, no restraints ; is not tied up to this
or that particular good ; but expatiates freely in the immense
universal all-comprehending goodness of God himself. And
this liberty is the perfect image and likeness of the liberty of
* Libertas nostra inhasret divinae, ut exemplar! ct in perpetua ejus
imitatione versatur, sive ortum, sive progressum, sive consummatio-
nem ejus intuearis: Libertas uostra, in ortu, est capacitas Dei. In
progressu, libertas res est longe clarior : progressus enim atlenditur
penes accessum hominis ad Deum ; qui quidem non locali propin-
quitate, sedimitatione,etassimilatione constat, et ea utique imitations
etassimilationesecundum quam,sicutDeusestsublimis,excelsusseipso
ita homo est subliinis, et excelsus Deo, et altitudoejus Deus est, ut
inquit D. Augustinus. Our liberty follows the liberty of God as
its pattern, and consists in the perpetual imitation of him,
whether you consider its rise, or progress, or consummation. Our
liberty in its rise is the power of God : in its progress, liberty is a
thing greatly increasing in brightness ; for that progress is according
to the nearer approach of man to God, which consists not in local
nearness, but in imitation and conformity to him, so that as God is
sublime and excellent in himself; so man is sublime and excellent in
God: andGodishisexaltation as saith Augustine. Cunsummatio deni-
que libertatis est, cum homo in Deum, felicissimo glorise coelestis statu
transformatur; et Deusomniailli esse incipit. Qui quidem postremus
status, eo differt a^priore; quippe homo turn non modo inalligatus est
creatuiis, sednec circa illas negotiatur, etiam referendo in finem ncc
in creaturis se infundit, nee per illas procedit, ut faciebat cum esset,
viator : sed in solo Deo, et conquiescit et effuhdid se placidissime,
et motus ejus, cum sit ad presentissimum etconjunctissimum bonum,
similior est quieti quam motui. The consummation of liberty
therefore is when man is transfoimed into the likeness of God
in the happy state of celestial glory, and when God begins to
be his all. Which last state is so different from the preceding,
because then man is not only unfettered from the creatures, but is
not at all concerned about them, even with respect to his final ob
ject, he neither immerges himself in them nor falls by them, as was
the case wheh he was a pilgrim : but in God alone he both rests and
pours himself out with the greatest tranquility ; and the very motion
of his soul as it is towards a most immediately and perfect good
is more like rest than motion.
104 dP THti RIGHTEOUS. CHAP. VZH.
God, especially in its consummate state. Iti its progress to
wards it, it increases as the soul draws nearer to (-;A : which
nearer approach is not in respect of place or local nearness, but
likeness and conformity to him ; in respect whereof, as God is
most sublime and excellent in himself^ so is it in him. Its con
summate liberty is,when itis so fully transformed into that like
ness of God, as that he is all to it, as to himself: so that as he
is an infinite satisfaction to himself; his likeness in this respect,
is the very satisfaction itself of the blessed soul.
Sixthly. Tranquillity. This also is an eminent part of that
assimilation to God, wherein the blessedness of the holy soul
must be understood to lie : a perfect composure, a perpetual
and everlasting calm, an eternal vacancy from all unquietness of
perturbation. Nothing can be supposed more inseparably agree
ing to the nature of God than this: whom scripture witnesses
to be without variableness or shadow of change. There can be
no commotion without mutation, nor can the least mutation
have place in a perfectly simple and uncompounded nature :
whence even pagan reason hath been wont to attribute the most
undisturbed and unalterable tranquillity to the nature of God.
Balaam knew it was incompatible to him to lie, or repent. And
(supposing him to speak this from a present inspiration) it is
their common doctrine concerning God. Omnes turbulee tern-*
pestates quce procul a Deonim cwlestium tranquiltitate exu-
lantj fyc. (Apuleius de Deo Socmtis.) Any, the least trou
bles and tempests are far exiled from the tranquility of
God ; for all the inhabitants of heav.en do ever enjoy the same
stable tenour, even an eternal equality of mind, And a little
after speaking of God, saith he, it is neither possible he should
be moved by the force of another, for nothing is stronger than
God: nor of his own accord, for nothing is more perfect thanGod.' *
And whereas there is somewhat that is mutable, and subject to
change ; somewhat that is stable and fixed. Another saith
*]Lv TroTSPa, Tuy <PVO~SUV Txluv TOV Sjov TZX.IEOV ex,^oc. ovy. sv ^xa'ifj.ulfcix.
xa. et^fiw/xokfo, *' aw/jAAay/Afy ra fsv^ajos TT, &C. In which of
those natures shall we place God ? must we not in that ivhich
is more stable and fixed, and free from this Jiuidness and
mutability ? For what is there among all beings, that can be
stable or consist, if God do not by his own touch stay and sus
tain the nature of it f (Max. Tyr.) dessert. 1 .
Hence it is made a piece of deformity, of likeness to God,
by another who tells his friend, Quod desideras autem mag-
num t summum est. Deoque vicinum ; non concrtti. It is a
high and great thing which thou desirest, and even bordering
upon a Deity ; not to be moved. (Sen. de tranquil. Animi.)
Yea, so hath this doctrine been insisted on by them, that (while
CHAP. VIII- OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 105
other divine perfections have been less understood,) it hath oc
casioned the stoical assertion of fatality to be introduced on the
one hand, and the Epicurean negation of providence on the
other; lest any thing should be admitted that might seem re-
jugnant to the tranquillity of their Numina. But we know that
our God doth whatsoever pleaseth him, both in heaven and
earth ; and that he doth all according to the wise counsel of his
holy will ; freely, not fatally, upon the eternal prevision, and
foresight of all circumstances and events : so that nothing can
occur that is new to him, nothing that he knows not how to
improve to good ; or that can therefore infer any alteration of
his counsels, or occasion to him the least perturbation or dis*
quiet in reference to them.
Holy souls begin herein to imitate him, as soon as they first
give themselves up to his wise and gracious conduct. It is
enough that he is wise for himself and them. Their hearts
safely trust in him. They commit themselves with unsolici-
tous confidence, to his guidance ; knowing he cannot himself be
mis-led, and that he will not mis-lead them : as Abraham fol
lowed him, not knowing whither he went. And thus, by faith,
they enter into his rest. They do now in their present state, on
ly enter into it, or hover about the borders : their future as
similation to God in this, gives them a stated settlement of spi
rit in this rest. They before did owe their tranquillity to their
faith ; now to their actual fruition. Their former acqulescency,
and sedate temper was hence, that they believed God would
deal well with them at last ; their present, for that he hath done
so. Those words have now, their fullest sense (both as to the rest it
self which they mention; and the season of it) Return to thy
rest, O my soul, for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with tliee*
Psal. 1 16. J. The occasions of trouble, and a passive temper of
spirit are ceased together. There is now no fear without, nor
terror within. The rage of the world is now allayed, it storms
no longer. Reproach and persecution have found a period.
There is no more dragging before tribunals, nor haling into
prisons ; no more running into dens and deserts ; or wandering
to and fro in sheepskins, and goatskins. And with the cessation
of the external occasions of trouble, the inward dispositions
thereto are also ceased. All infirmities of spirit, tumultuating
passions, unmodified corruptions, doubts, or imperfect know
ledge of the love of God, are altogether vanished, and done a-
way for ever. And indeed, that perfect cure wrought within,
is the soul's great security from all future disquiet. A well tem
pered spirit hath been wont strangely ; to preserve its own peace
in this unquiet world. Philosophy hath boasted much in this
kind; and Christianity performed more. The philosophical
VOL. in, p
106 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAF.VIIl.
or) calmness of mind, is not without its excellency and
praise: "That stable settlement and fixedness of spirit, that
ivffQviua (as the moralist tells us, it was wont to be termed among
the Grecians, and which he calls tranquillity ;) when the mind is
always equal, and goes a smooth, even course, is propitious to it
self, and beholds the things that concern it with pleasure, and
interrupts not this joy, but remains in a placid state, never at
any time exalting or depressing itself." But how far doth the
Christian peace surpass it ! (Sen. de tranquil, anim.) that peace
which passeth all understanding; (Phil. 4. 7-) tQat amidst sur
rounding dangers, enables the holy soul to say (without a proud
boast) None of all these things move me : (Act. 20. 24.) the
peace that immediately results from that faith which unites the
soul with God, and fixes it upon him as its firm basis : when
it is kept in perfect peace, by being stayed upon him, because
it trusts in him : when the heart is fixed, trusting in the Lord:
filled full of joy and peace, or of joyous peace, (by an *
$i duo*) in believing Isa. 26. 3. *Psal. 112. 7. Rom. 15.
13. And if philosophy and (which far transcends it) Christi
anity, reason and faith, have that statique power, can so
compose the soul, and reduce it to so quiet a consistency
in the midst of storms and tempests : how perfect and content
ful a repose, will the immediate vision, and enjoyment of God
aftbrd it, in that serene and peaceful region,' where it shall
dwell for ever, free from any molestation from without, or
principle of disrest within !
fcHAP. IX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 107
CHAP. IX.
(2.) The pleasuie arising from knowing, or considering ourselves to
be like God from considering it, [l.] Absolutely, [2.] Com
paratively, or respectively ; First, To the former state of the soul,
Secondly. To the state of lost soul?, Thirdly. To its pattern,
Fourthly. To the way of accomplishment, Fifthly. To the
soul's own expectations. Sixthly. To what it secures. 2. The
pleasure whereto it disposes ! (1.) Of Union (2.) Communion:
a comparison of this righteousness, with tins blessedness.
(2.) TTERE is also to be considered, the pleasure andsatisfac-
*-* tion involved in this assimilation to God, as it is known
or reflected on, or that arises from the cognosci of this likeness.
We have hitherto discoursed of the pleasure of being like God,
as that is apprehended by a spiritual sensation, a feeling of that
inward rectitude, that happy pleasure of souls now perfectly re
stored : we have yet to consider a further pleasure, which ac
crues from the soul's animadversion upon itself, its contempla-
ting itself thus happily transformed. And though that very sen
sation be not without some animadversion (as indeed no sensi
ble perception can be performed without it,) yet we must con
ceive a consequent animadversion, which is much more expli
cit and distinct ; and which therefore yields a very great additi
on of satisfaction and delight : ^is when the blessed soul shall
turn its eye upon itself, and designedly compose and set itself
to consider its present state and frame ; the consideration it shall
now have of itself, and this likeness impressed upon it, may be
either absolute, or comparative and respective.
[1.] Absolute. How pleasing a spectacle will this be, when
the glorified soul shall now intentively behold its own glorious
frame ? when it shall dwell in the contemplation of itself? view
itself round on every part, turn its eye from glory to glory, from
beauty to beauty, from one excellency to another : and trace
over the whole draught of this image, this so exquisite piece of
divine workmanship, drawn out in its full perfection upon it
self? when the glorified eye, and divinely enlightened and in-
108 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. IX*
spirited mind, shall apply itself to criticise, and make a judg
ment upon every several lineament, every touch and stroke;
shall stay itself, and scrupulously insist upon every part ; view
at leisure every character of glory the hlessed God hath instamp-
ed upon it; how will this likeness now satisfy ! And that ex
pression of the blessed apostle (taken notice of upon some other
occasion formerly) "the glory to be revealed in us," seems to
import in it a reference to such a self-intuition. What serves
revelation for, but in order to vision ? what is it, but an expos
ing things to view ? And what is revealed in us, is chiefly expo
sed to our own view. All the time, from the soul's first con
version till now, God hath been as it were at work upon it, (He
that hath wrought us to, &c. 2. Cor. 5.5.) hath been labouring
it, shaping it, polishing it, spreading his own glory upon it,
inlaying, enamelling it with glory : now at last, the whole
work is revealed, the curtain is drawn aside, the blessed soul
awakes. "Come now," saith God, "behold my work, see what
I have done upon thee, let my work now see the light ; I dare
expose it to the censure of the most curious eye, let thine own
have the pleasure of beholding it." It was a work carried on
in a mystery, secretly wrought (as in the lower parts of the
earth, as we alluded before) by a spirit that came and went no
man could tell how. Besides, that in the general only, we
knew we should be like him, it did not yet appear what we
should be ; now it appears : there is a revelation of this glory.
the ravishing pleasure of its first appearance ! and it will be* a
glory always fresh and flourishing, (as Job's expression is_, "my
glory was fresh in me") and will afford a fresh, undecaying plea
sure for ever.
[2.] The blessed soul may also be supposed to have a com
parative and respective consideration of the impressed glory.
That is, so as to compare it with, and refer it to several things
that may come into consideration with it : and may so heighten
'its own delight in the contemplation thereof.
First. If we consider this impression of glory, in reference
to its former loathsome deformities that were upon it, and which
are now vanished and gone : hovy unconceivable a pleasure will
arise from this comparison ! When the soul shall consider at
once what it is, and what once it was, and thus bethink itself:
1 that did sometimes bear the accursed image ot the prince of
darkness, do now represent and partake of the holy, pure na
ture of the Father of lights : I was a mere chaos, a hideous heap
of deformity, confusion and darkness, but he that made light
to shine out of darkness, shined into me, to give the knowledge
of the light of his own glory in the face of Jesus Christ; (2.
Cor. 4. 6.) and since, made nay way as the shining light, shi-
CHAP. IX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS, 109
ning brighter and brighter unto this perfect day. Prov. 4. 18.
I was a habitation for dragons, a cage of noisome lusts, that
as serpents and vipers, were winding to and fro through all my
faculties and powers, and preying upon my very vitals ; then
was I hateful to God, and a hater of him ; sin and vanity had
all my heart; the charming invitations, and allurements of
grace,* were as music to a dead man ; to think a serious thought
of God, or breathe forth an affectionate desire after him, was
as much against my heart, as to pluck out mine own eyes, or
offer violence to mine own life; after I began to live the spiri
tual, new life, how slow and faint was my progress and tenden
cy towards perfection ! how indisposed did I find myself to the
proper actions of that life ; to go about any holy, spiritual work,
was too often, as to climb a hill, or strive against the stream ;
or as an attempt to fly without wings. I have sometimes said to
my heart, Come, now let us go pray, love God, think of hea
ven; but O how listless to these things ! how lifeless in them,
impressions made*, how quickly lost ! gracious frames, how soon
wrought off and gone ! characters of glory razed out, and over
spread with earth and dirt! divine comeliness hath now at
length made me perfect: the glory of God doth now inclothe
me ; they are his ornaments I now wear. He hath made me,
who lately lay among the pots, as the wings of a dove covered
with silver, and her feathers with yellow gold ; he hath put a-
nother nature into me, the true likeness of his own holy divine
nature; he hath now perfectly mastered and wrought out the
enmity of my heart against him : now to be with God is my ve
ry element : loving, admiring, praising him, are as natural as
breathing once was. I am all spirit and life, I feel myself dis
burdened, and unclogged of all the heavy, oppressive weights
that hung upon me : no body of death doth now incumber me,
no deadness of heart, no coldness of love, no drowsy sloth, no
averseness from God, no earthly mind, no sensual inclinations
or affections, no sinful divisions of heart between God and crea
tures: he hath now the whole of me: I enjoy and delight in
jjone but him : O blessed change ! O happy day !
Secondly. If in contemplating itself, clothed with this like
ness, it respects the state of damned souls, what transports must
that occasion ! what ravishing resentments ! when it compares
human nature in its highest perfection, with the same nature in
its utmost depravation, (an unspeakably more unequal compari
son than that would be, of the most amiable lovely person,
flourishing in the prime of youthful strength and beauty, with
a putrified rotten carcass, deformed by the corruption of a
loathsome grave 3 ) when glorified spirits shall make such a
reflection as this : Lo, here we shine in the glorious brightness
110 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. IX.
of the divine image ; and behold yonder deformed accursed
souls : they were as capable of this glory as we ; had the same na
ture with us, the same reason, the same intellectual faculties
and powers ; but what monsters are they now become ? They
eternally hate the eternal excellency. Sin and death are finish
ed upon them. They have each of them a hell of horror and
and wickedness in itself* Whence is this amazing difference !
Though this cannot but be an awful wonder, it cannot also but
be tempered with pleasure and joy.
Thirdly. We may suppose this likeness to be considered in
reference to its pattern, and in comparison therewith ; which
will then be another way of heightening the pleasure that shall
arise thence. Such a frame and constitution of spirit is full of
delights in itself: but when it shall be referred to its original, and
the correspondency between the one and the other be observed
and viewed; how exactly they accord, and answer each other,
as face doth face in the water; this cannot still but add pleasure
to pleasure, one delight to another. When the blessed soul
shall interchangeably turn its eye to God, and itself; and con
sider the agreement of glory to glory; the several derived excel
lencies to the original : He is wise, and so am I; holy, and
so am I: I am now made perfect as my heavenly Father is j
this gives a new relish to the former pleasure. How will this
likeness please underthat notion, as it is his; a likeness tohiml
O the accent that will be put upon those appropriative words to
be made partakers of his holiness, and of the divine nature I
Personal excellencies in themselves considered, cannot be re
flected on, but with some pleasure ; but to the ingenuity of a
child, how especially grateful will it be, to observe in itself such
and such graceful deportments, wherein it naturally imitates its
father ! So he was wont to speak, and act, and demean himself.
How natural is it unto love to affect and aim at the imitation of
the person loved ! So natural it must be to take complacency
therein ; when we have hit our mark, and achieved our design.
The pursuits and attainments of love are proportionable and cor
respondent each to other. And what heart can compass the
greatness of this thought, to be made like God ! Lord, was there
no lower pattern than thyself, thy glorious blessed self, accord
ing to which to form a worm ! This cannot want its due resent
ments in a glorified state.
Fourthly, This transformation of the blessed soul into the
likeness of God, may be viewed by it, in reference to the way of
accomplishment : as an end, brought about by so amazing stupen
dous means : which will certainly he a pleasing contemplation.
When it reflects on the method and course insisted on, for
this matter to pa&s : view* over the work of redemption
CHAP. IX. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. Ill
in its tendency to this end, the restoring God's image in souls ;
(Phil. 2. 70 considers Christ manifested to us, in order to his
being revealed and formed in us : that God was made in the
likeness of man, to make men after the likeness of God ; that
he partook with us of the human nature, that we might with
him partake of the divine ; that he assumed our flesh, in order
to impart to us his Spirit: when it shall be considered, for
this end had we so many great and precious promises ; (2 Pet.
1.4.) for this end did the glory of the Lord shine upon us
through the glass of the gospel ; (2 Cor. 3. 18.) that we might
be made partakers, &c. that we might be changed, &c. Yea,
when it shall be called to mind, (though it be far from follow
ing hence, that this is the only or principal way, wherein the
life and death of Christ have influence, in order to our eternal
happiness) that our Lord Jesus lived forthis end, that we might
learn so to walk, as he also walked ; that he died that we might
be conformed to his death ; that he rose again that we might
with him attain the resurrection of the dead -, that he was in us
the hope of glory, that he might be in us (that is, the same
image that bears his name) our final consummate glory itself
also : with what pleasure will these harmonious congruities,
these apt correspondencies, be looked into at last ! Now may
the glorified saint say, I here see the end the Lord Jesus came
into the world for, 1 see for what he was lifted up, made a spec
tacle ; that he might be a transforming one : what the effusions
of his Spirit were for ; why it is so earnestly strove with my
wayward heart. 1 now behold in my own soul, the fruit of the
travail of his soul. This was the project of redeemimg love, the
design of all powerful gospel-grace. Glorious achievement !
blessed end of that great and notable undertaking ! happy issue
of that high design!
Fifthly. With a reference to all their own expectations and
endeavours. When it shall be considered by a saint in glory ;
the attainment of this perfect likeness to God, was the ut
most mark of all my designs and aims ; the term of all my hopes
and desires : this is that I longed and laboured for ; that which
I prayed and waited for ; which I so earnestly breathed after,
and restlessly pursued .- it was but to recover the defacedness of
God : to be again made like him, as once I was. Now I have
attained my end ; I have the fruit of all my labour and travels ;
I see now the truth of those (often) encouraging words, blessed
are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall
be filled. Be not weary in well-doing, for ye shall reap, if ye
faint not : what would I once have given for a steady, abiding
frame of holiness, for a heart constantly bent and biassed toward
God ; constantly serious, constantly tender, lively, watchful,
1 J THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP* 1X
heavenly, splritnal, meek, humble, cheerful, self-denying ? how
have I cried and striven for this, to get such a heart ! such a
temper of spirit ! how have I pleaded with God and my own
soul, in order hereto ! how often over have I spread this desire
before the searcher and judge of hearts ; Turn me out of all my
worldly comforts, so thou give me but such a heart; let me spend
my days in a prison, or a desert, so I have but such a heart ; I
refuse no reproaches, no losses, no tortures, may I but have
such a heart ? How hath my soul been sometimes ravished with
the very thoughts of such a temper of spirit, as hath appeared
amiable in my eye, but I could not attain ? and what a torture
again hath it been that I could not ? What grievance in all the
world, in all the days of my vanity, did I ever find comparable
to this ; to be able to frame to myself by Scripture, and rational
light and rules, the notion and idea of an excellent temper of
spirit ; and then to behold it, to have it in view, and not be able
to reach it, to possess my soul of it ? What indignation have I
sometimes conceived against mine own soul, when I have found
it wandering, and could not reduce it ; hovering, and could not
fix it ; dead, and could not quicken it; low, and could not raise
it ? How earnestly have I expected this blessed day, when all
those distempers should be perfectly healed, and my soul reco
ver a healthy, lively, spiritual frame ? What fresh ebullitions of
joy will here be, when all former desires, hopes, endeavours are
crowned with success and fruit ! This joy is the joy of harvest.
They that have sown in tears, do now reap in joy. They that
went out weeping, bearing precious seed ; now with rejoicing,
bring their sheaves with them. Psal, 126. 6.
Sixthly. In reference to what this impressed likeness shall for
ever secure to it : an everlasting amity and friendship with God ;
that it shall never sin, nor Ac ever frown more. That it shall
sin no more. The perfected image of God in it, is its security
for this : for it is holy throughout ; in every point conformed to
his nature and will; there remains in it nothing contrary to him.
It may therefore certainly conclude, it shall never be liable to
the danger of doing any thing, but what is good in his sight :
and what solace will the blessed soul find in this ! If now an an
gel from heaven should assure it, that from such an hour it
should sin no more, the world would not be big enough to hold
such a soul. It hath now escaped the deadliest of dangers, the
worst of deaths, (and which even in its present state, upon more
deliberate calmer thoughts it accounts so) the sting of death,
the very deadliness of death ; the hell of hell itself. The deli
verance is now complete which cannot but end in delight and
praise. That God can never frown more. This it is hence al
so assured of. How can he but take perfect, everlasting com
placency in his own perfect likeness and image ; and behold
IX* OF THE RIGHTEOUS*
with pleasure his glorious workmanship, now never liable to im
pairment or decay ? How pleasant a thought is this, "The bles
sed God never beholds me but with delight ! I shall always be
hold his serene countenance, his amiable face never covered
with any clouds, never darkened with any frown ! I shall now
have cause to complain no more ; my God is a stranger to me,
he conceals himself, I cannot see his face ; lo, he is encompas
sed with clouds and darkness, or with flames and terrors. '*
These occasions are for ever ceased. God sees no cause, either
to behold the blessed soul with displeasure, or with displeasure
to avert from it, and turn off his eye. And will not this eter
nally satisfy ! When God himself is so well pleased, shall not
\ve !
2. The pleasure it disposes to- Besides that the inbeing and
knowledge of this likeness are so satisfying ; it disposes, and is
the soul's qualification for a yet further pleasure : that of clo
sest union, and most inward communion with the blessed God*
(1.) Union : which (what it is more than relation) is not till
now complete. Besides relation it must needs import presence :
not physical, or local ; for so nothing can be nearer God than
it is: but moral and cordial, by which the holy soul with will
and affections, guided by rectified reason and judgment, closes
with, and embraces him ; and he also upon wise forelaid coun
sel, and with infinite delight and love embracethit: so friends
are said to be one (besides their relation as friends) by a union
of hearts. A union between God and the creature, as to kind
and nature higher than this, and lower than hypostatical or per
sonal union, I understand not, and therefore say nothing of it.
I would fain know what the Tertium shall be, resulting from
the physical union, some speak of.
But as to the union here mentioned : as, till the image of
God be perfected, it is not completed; so it cannot but be per
fect then. When the soul is perfectly formed according to
God's own heart, and fully participates the divine likeness, is
perfectly like him; that likeness cannot but infer the most in
timate union that two such natures can admit : that is, (for na
ture) a love-union ; such as that which our Saviour mentions,
and prays to the Father to perfect, between themselves and all
believers, and among believers, mutually with one another.
Many much trouble themselves about this scripture ; (John 17.
21.) but sure that can be no other than a love-union. For, it
is such a union as christians are capable of among themselves ;
for surely he would never pray that they might be one with a
union whereof they are not capable. It is such a union as may
be made visible to the world. Whence it is an obvious corolla
ry, that the union between the Father and the Son, there spo-
YOL. Ill, Q
114 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. IX*
ken of as the pattern of this, is not their union or oneness in es
sence (though it be a most acknowledged tiling, that there is
such an essential union between them ;) for, who can conceive
that saints should be one among themselves, and with the Fa
ther and the Son, with such a union as the Father and the Son
are one themselves, if the essential union between Father and
Son were the union here spoken of; but the exemplary or pa-
tern-union, here mentioned between the Father and Son, is but
a union in rnind, in love, in design, and interest; wherein he.
prays, that saints on earth might visibly be one with them also,
that the world might believe, &c. It is yet a rich pleasure that
springs up to glorified saints from that love-union (now perfect
ed) between the blessed God and them. It is mentioned and
shadowed in Scripture, under the name and notion of marriage-
union ; in which the greatest mutual complacency is always sup
posed a necessary ingredient. To be thus joined to the Lord,
and made as it were one spirit with him; (1 Cor. 6. 17-) for
the eternal God to cleave in love to a nothing-creature, as his
likeness upon it engages him to do ; is this no pleasure, or a
mean one ?
(2.) Communion: unto which that union is fundamental,,
and introductive ; and which follows it upon the same ground,
from a natural propensity of like to like. There is nothing now
to hinder God and the holy soul of the most inward fruitions
and enjoyments ; no animosity, no strangeness, no unsuitable-
ness on either part. Here the glorified spirits of the just have
liberty to solace themselves amidst the rivers of pleasure at God'g
own right hand, without check or restraint. They are pure,
and these pure. They touch nothing that can defile, they de
file nothing they can touch. They are not now forbidden the
nearest approaches to the once inaccessible Majesty ; there is no
holy of holies into which they may not enter, no door locked up
against them. They may have fi/ee admission into the innermost
secret of the divine presence, and pour forth themselves in the
most liberal effusions of love and joy : as they must be the eternal
subject of those infinitely richer communications from God,
even of immense and boundless love and goodness. Do not be-
base this pleasure by low thoughts, nor frame too daring, posi
tive apprehensions of it. It is yet a secret to us. The eternal
converses of the King of glory with glorified spirits, are only
known to himself and them. That expression f which we so of
ten meet in our way) "It doth not yet appear what we shall be,"
seems left on purpose to check a too curious and prying inqui-
sitiveness into these unrevealed things. The great God will
have his reserves of glory, of love, of pleasure for that future
state. . Let him alone awhile, with those who are already re-
CHAP. IX. OPTUS RIG HTEOtTS. - 115
ceived into those mansions of glory, those everlasting habitati
ons : he will find a time for those that are yet pilgrims and wander
ing exiles, to ascend and enter too. In the mean time, what
we know of this communion may be gathered up huto this
general account, the reciprocation of loves ; the flowing and re-
flowing of everlasting love, between the blessed sou) and its in
finitely blessed God ; its egress towards him, his illapses intoit.
Unto such pleasure doth this likeness dispose and qualify : you
can no way consider it, but it appears a most pleasurable, satis
fying thing.
Thus far have we shown the qualification for this blessedness,
and the nature of it ; What it prerequires, and wherein it lies :
and how highly congruous it is, that the former of these should
be made a prerequisite to the latter, will sufficiently appear to
any one that shall, in his own thoughts, compare this righte
ousness and this blessedness together. He will indeed plainly
see, that the natural state of the case and habitude of these, each
to other, make this connexion unalterable and eternal ,; so as
that it must needs be simply impossible, to be thus blessed with
out being thus righteous. For what is this righteousness other
than this blessedness began, the seed and principle of it ? And
that with as exact proportion (or rather sameness of nature) as is
between the grain sown and reaped ; which is more than intimat
ed in that of the apostle, Be not deceived, God is not mocked ;
for whatsoever a mansowetb, that shall be also reap : (Gal. 6 .7-
8.) For he that soweth, to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap cor
ruption ; fthere is the same proportion too) but he that soweth
to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting : which
though it be spoken to a particular case, is yet spoken from a
general rule and icason applicable a great deal further. And as
some conceive (and is undertaken to be demonstrated) that the
seeds of things are not virtually only, but actually and formally
the very things themselves : (Dr. Harv. de Ovo.) so is it here
also. The very parts of this blessedness are discernible in this
righteousness, the future vision of God in present knowledge of
him : for this knowledge is a real initial part of righteousness ;
the rectitude of the mind and apprehensions concerning
God, consisting in conformity to his revelation of himself:
present holiness, including also the future assimilation to
God: and the contentment and peace that attends it, the con
sequent satisfaction in glory. But as in glory, the impression
of the divine likeness, is that which vision subserves, and
whence satisfaction results ; so is it here (visibly) the main
thing also. The end and design of the Gospel-revelation, * of
Tlus o vv ytvoiAsQx x.xQ cfAoiucriv ; J/a ruv svoiykXtuv. Ti t/
; & oiAoiua-ts : xalx TO svo^o^yov av0w7rs <pv<ret ; how then
116 THB BLESSEDNESS CHAP. X,
whole Christianity (I mean systematically considered,) of all
Evangelical doctrines and knowledge, is to restore God's like-*
ness and image ; from whence joy and peace result of course,
when once the gospel is believed, The gospel is the instru-*
ment of impressing God's likeness, in order whereunto it must
be understood, and received into the mind. Being so, the im-r
pression upon the heart and life is Ch ristianity, habitual and
practical, whereupon joy and pleasure (the belief or thorough,
reception of the gpspel thus intervening) do necessarily ensue,
Rom. 15. 13. So aptly is the only way or method of seeing
God's face, so as to be satisfied with his likeness, said tp be, i$
or through righteousness,
CHAP. X.
Having considered the qualified subject, and the nature of this blessed
ness we come now as proposed in head of chapter II. to consider,
Thirdly. The season of this satisfaction, which is twofold ; at
death, and at the resurrection. 1. The former spoken to; where
in is shown, (1.) That this life is to the soul (even of a saint) but
as a sleep: (2.) That at death it awakes. 2. As to the latter;
that there is a considerable accession to its happiness at the resur
rection,
season of this blessedness, com es next to be con ^
sidered ; which (as the words "when I awake/ 1
" a ve been concluded here to import) must, in the general, be
feared, beyond the time of this present life. Holy souls are
^ere truly blessed, not perfectly ; or their present blessedness
*s perfect only in nature and kind, not in degree. It is, in this
respect, as far short of perfection as their holiness is. Their
hunger and thirst are present, their being filled is yet future,
are we made after the likeness of God .? By the gospel. What is
Christianity ? The likeness of God, so far as the nature of man ad
mits of it. Greg. Nvss. iriverba Faciamus hominem, &c. Gregory
Nyssen on the words" Let us make man," #c.Orat. 1.
CHAP. X. OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
The experience of saints in their best state on earth, their tie-
sires, their hopes, their sighs and groans do sufficiently witness
they are not satisfied ; or if they be in point of security, they
are not in point of enjoyment. The completion of this blessed
ness is reserved to a better state , as its being the end of their
way, their rest from their labours, the reward of their work,
(Matt. 5, 6.) doth import and require. Therefore many scrip
tures that speak of their present rest, peace, repose, satisfac
tion, must be understood in a comparative, not the absolute
highest sense. More particularly, in that other state, the sea
son of their blessedness is twofold ; or there are two terms
from whence (in respect of some gradual or modal diversificati
ons) it may be said severally to commence, or bear date, name
ly The time of their entrance upon a blessed immortality,
when they shall have laid down their earthly bodies in death : and
of their consummation therein when they receive their bodies
glorified, in the general resurrection. Both these may not un
fitly be signified by the phrase in the text "when I awake'':
For, though Scripture doth more directly apply the term of
awaking to the latter, there will be no violence done to the
metaphor, if we extend its signification to the former also. To
which purpose it is to be noted, that it is not death formally, or
the disanimating of the body, we would have here to be under
stood by it (which indeed sleeping would more aptly signify
than awaking,) but, what is co-incident therewith in the same
period, the exuscitation, arid revival of the soul. When the
body falls asleep, then doth the spirit awake ; and the eye-lids
of the morning, even of an eternal day, do now first open up
on it.
1. Therefore we shall not exclude from this season the Intro-
ductive state of blessedness, which takes its beginning from the
blessed soul's first entrance into the invisible state. And the
fitness of admitting it will appear by clearing these two things,
that its condition in this life, even at the best, is in some sort
but asleep : and that when it passes out of it into the invisible
regions, it is truly said to awake.
(1.) Its abode in this mortal body, is but a continual sleep;
its senses are bound up ; a drowsy slumber possesses and sus
pends all its faculties and powers. Before the renovating
change, how frequently do the Scriptures speak of sinners as
men asleep? Let not us sleep as do others. Awake thou
that sleepest, and stand up from the dead, &c. (I. Thes
5. 6. Eph. 5. 14.) They are in a dead sleep, under the
sleep of death : they apprehend things as men asleep. How
slight, obscure, hovering notions have they of the most mo-
118 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. X.
mentous things! and which it most concerns them to have tho
rough real apprehensions of! All their thoughts of God, Christ,
heaven, hell, of sin, of holiness, are but uncertain, wild gues
ses, blind hallucinations, incoherent fancies; the absurdity and
inconcinnity whereof, they no more reflect upon than men a-
sleep. They know not these things, but only dream of them.
They put darkness for light, and light for darkness; have no
senses exercised to discern between good and evil. The most
substantial realities are with them mere shadows, and chimeras;
fancied and imagined dangers startle them (as it is wont to be
with men in a dream,) real ones, though never so near them-,
they as little fear as they. The creature of their own imagina
tion, the lion in the way, which they dream of in their slothful
-slumber, affrights them ; but the real roaring lion that is ready
to devour them, they are not afraid of.
And conversion doth but relax, and intermit ; it cloth not
totally break off this sleep : it, as it were, attenuates the uoa
sopiting fumes, doth not utterly dispel them. What a difficulty
is it to watch but one hour ? There are some lucid and vivid in
tervals, but of how short continuance ? how soon doth the awa
kened soul close its heavy eyes and falls asleep again ? how of
ten do temptations surprise even such, in their slumbering fits,
while no sense of their danger can prevail with them to watch
and pray (with due care and constancy) lest they enter therein
to > So well doth the apostle's watch- word suit our case, Awake
to righteousness, and sin not, &c. 1. Cor. 15. 34. we keep
not our spirits in a watchful considering posture. Our eyes,
that should be ever towards the Lord, will not be kept open,
and though we resolve, we forget ourselves; before we are aware,
we find ourselves overtaken ; sleep comes on upon us like an
armed man, and we cannot avert it. How often do we hear,
and read, and pray, and meditate as persons asleep, as if we
knew not what we were about ? How remarkable useful provi
dences escape either our notice or due improvement, amidst
our secure slumbers ? How many visits from heaven are lost to
us, when we are, as it were between sleeping and waking, I
sleep, but my heart waketh, (Cant. 5. 2.) and hardly own the
voice that calls upon us, till our beloved hath withdrawn him
self ? Indeed, what is the whole of our life here but a dream ?
the entire scene of this sensible world but a vision of the night ;
where every man walks but in a vain show ? (Psal. 39. 6.) where
we are mocked with shadows, and our credulous sense abused
by impostures and delusive appearances ? Nor are we ever se
cure from the most destructive, mischievous deception, further
than as our souls are possesed with the apprehensions, that this is
TOAP. X. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 1 19
the very truth of our case ; and thence instructed to consider,
and not to prefer the shadows of time before the great realities
of eternity.
Nor is this sleep casual, but even connatural to our present
state, the necessary result of so strict a union and commerce
with the body; which is to the in-dwelling spirit, as a dormito
ry or charnel-house rather than a mansion. A soul drenched
in sensuality (a Lethe that hath too little of fiction in it,) and
immured in a slothful, putrid flesh, sleeps as it were by fate not
by chance, and is only capable of full relief by suffering a disso
lution ; which it hath reason to welcome as a jubilee, and in the
instant of departure to sacrifice as he did, * (with that easy
and warrantable change, to make a heathen expression scriptu
ral) Jehov(B liberator i, to adore and praise its great deliverer ;
At least (accounts being once made up, and a meetness in any
measure attained for the heavenly inheritance, &c.) hath no
reason to regret or dread the approaches of the eternal day,
more than we do the return of the sun after a dark and long-
some night. But, as the sluggard doth nothing more unwilling
ly than forsake his bed, nor bears any tiling with more regret,
than to be awaked out of his sweet sleep, though you should en
tice him with the pleasures of a paradise to quit a smoky, loathsome
cottage; so fares it with the sluggish soul, as if it were lodged
in an enchanted bed : it is so fast held by the charms of the body,
all the glory of the other world is little enough to tempt it out,
than which there is not a more deplorable symptom of this slug
gish, slumbering state. So deep an oblivion (which you know
is also naturally incident to sleep) hath seized it of its own coun-
trv, of its alliances above, its relation to the Father and world
of spirits ; it takes this earth for its home, where it is both ia
exile and captivity at once : and (as a prince, stolen away in his
infancy, and bred up in a beggar's shed) so little seeks, that it
declines a better state. This is the degenerous, torpid dispositi
on of a soul lost in flesh, and inwrapt in stupifying clay; which
hath been deeply resented by some heathens. So one brings
in Socrates pathetically bewailing this oblivious dreaming of his
soul, "which (saith he) had seen that pulchritude (you must
pardon him here the conceit of its pre-existence) that neither
human voice could utter, nor eye behold, but that now, in this
life, it had only some little remembrance thereof, as in a dream;
being both in respect of place and condition, far removed from
15 Viz. Seneca* Who at the time of his death sprinkled water upon
the servants about him, additavoce, se liquorem ilium libare Jovi
libeiatori. Saying at the same time he designed that water as a liba-
tio to Jove his deliverer. Tacit. Annal.
120
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP.
so pleasant sights, pressed down into an earthly station, and
there encompassed with all manner of dirt and filthiness." <3fc*
And to the same purpose Plato often speaks in the name of the
same person ; and particularly of the winged state of the good
soul, ('tilegufj.*. In Phaedro.) when apart from the body, carried in
its triumphant flying chariot (of which he gives a large descrip
tion, somewhat resembling Solomon's rapturous metaphor, "Be
fore i was aware, my soul made me as the chariots of Ammi-
nadib ;" (Cant. 6\ 12.) hut being in the body, it is with it as with
a bird that hath lost its wings, it falls a sluggish weight to the
earth. Which indeed is the state even of the best, in a degree,
within this tabernacle. A sleepy torpor stops their flight; they
can fall, but not ascend ; the remains of such drowsiness do still
hang even about saints themselves. The apostle therefore calls
upon such, to awake out of sleep ; (Rom. 13. 11.) from that
consideration (as we know men are not wont to sleep so intense
ly towards morning) that now their salvation was nearer than when
they believed, that is (as some judicious interpreters understand
that place, Aretius, Beza, c.) for that they were nearer death
and eternity, than when they first became Christians, though this
passage be also otherwise, and not improbably, interpreted.
However.
(2.) The holy soul's release and dismission from its earthly bo
dy, which is that we propounded next to be considered, will ex-
cuss and shake off this drowsy sleep. Now is the happy season
of its awaking into the heavenly, vital light of God 5 the blessed
morning of that long desired day is now dawned upon it ; the
cumbersome night-vail is laid aside, and the garments of sal
vation and immortal glory are now put on. It hath passed through
the trouble and darkness of a wearisome night, and now is joy
arrived with the morning, as we may be permitted to allude to
those words of the Psalmist, (Psal. 30. 5.) though that be not
supposed to be the peculiar sense. I conceive myself here not
concerned operously to insist in proving, that the souls of saints
leep not in the interval between death and the general resur
rection, but enjoy present blessedness. It being besides
design of a practical discourse, which rather intends the pro
pounding and inprovement of things acknowledged and agreed,
for the advantage and benefit of them with whom they are so ;
than the discussing of things dubious and controversible. And
what I here propound in order to a consequent improvement
and application, should methinks pass for an acknowledged
truth, among them that professedly believe, and seriously read
and consider the Bible, (for mere philosophers that do not
come into this account, it were impertinent to discourse with them
from a text of Scripture) and where my design only obliges me
CHAP. X. OP THE RIGHTEOUS* 121
to intend the handling of that, and to deliver from it what may
iitly be supposed to have its ground there ; unless their allega
tions did carry with them the shew of demonstrating the simple
impossibility of what is asserted thence to the power of that God
whose word we take it to be ; which I have not found any thing
they say to amount to. That we have reason to presume it an
acknowledged thing, among them that will be concluded by
Scripture, That the soul doth not sleep when it ceases to ani
mate its earthly body, many plain texts do evince, which are
amassed together by the reverend Mr. Baxter ; in his saint's restj
p. 2. c. 10. some of the principal whereof 1 would invite
any that waver in this matter seriously to consider : as the
words of our Saviour to the thief on the cross, This day shalt
thou be with me in paradise. (Luke 23. 43.) That of the apos
tle, we are willing rather to be absent from the body, and pre
sent with the Lord. (2. Cor. 5. 8.) And that, lam in a strait^
having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ. (Phil. 1. 23.)
that passage, the spirits of just men made perfect, &c. (Heb. 12.
23.) Which are expressions so clear, that it is hard for an in
dustrious caviller to find what to except to them ; and indeed*
the very exceptions that are put in, are so frivolous, that they
carry a plain confession there is nothing colourable to be said*
* It is true, that clivers of the fathers and others have spoken, some
dubiously, some very diminishingly of the blessedness ot separate souls;
.many ot those words may be seen together in that elaborate tractate
of the learned Parker, de descens. lib. secund. p. 77 Yea, and his
own assertion in that very page (be it spoken with reverence to the
memory of so worthy a person) argues something gross, and I con
ceive, unwarrantable thoughts of the soul's dependance on a body of
earth. His words are, Tertium vulnus (speaking of the prejudices
the soul receives by its separation from the body) omnes operationes
e\iam suas, quace sunt prcesertim ad extra, extinguit : the third
wound of the soul destroys all its operations especially those which
are forwards external objects. Where he makes it a difficulty to allow
it any operations at all, as appears by the prcesertim inserted. He
first indeed denies it all operations, and then, more confidently and
especially, those ad extra. And if he would be. understood to ex
clude it only from its operations ad extra (if he take operations ad
extra as that phrase is wont to be taken) he must then mean by it>
all such operations as have their objects, not only those that have
their terms to which without the agent, that is, not only all transient
but all immanent acts that have their objects without them. As when
we say, all God's acts ad extra are tree ; we mean it even of his im
manent acts that have their objects without him, though they do not
ponere terminum extra Deutn : place their term out oj God ; as
his election, his love of the elect. And so he must be understood to
deny the separate souls (and that with a praisertim too) the opera-
VOL. III. Jl
122 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. X.
Yea, and most evident it is from those texts ; not only that ho
ly souls sleep not, in that state of separation; but that they are
awaked by it (as out of a former sleep) into a much more lively
and vigorous activity than they enjoyed before ; and translated
into a state, as much better than their former, as the tortures
of a cross are more ungrateful than the pleasures of a paradise ;
these joys fuller of vitality, than those sickly dying, faintings ; as
the immediate presence, and close embraces of the Lord of life
are more delectable than a mournful disconsolate absence
from him (which the apostle therefore tells us he desired as
far better, and with an emphasis which our English too iaintly
expresses / for he uses a double comparative ^Q\\U //.aAAov x^o-c-ov
by much more better :) and, as a perfected, that is a crowned
triumphant spirit, that hath attained the end of its race (as the
words import in the agonistical notion*) is now in a more vi
vid joyous state, than when, lately, toiling in a tiresome way,
it languished under many imperfections. And it is observable,
that in the three former scriptures that phrase, of being with
Christ, or, being present with him, is the same which is used
tions of knowing God, of loving him, and delighting in him ; which
Are all operations ad extra, as having their objects extra aniniam,
though their terminus ad quern be not so ; which makes the condi
tion of the separate souls of saints unspeakably inferior to what it
was in the body, and what should occasion so dismal thoughts of that
state of separation, 1 see not. Scripture gives no ground for them,
but evidently enough speaks the contrary. Reason and philosophy
offer nothing, that can render the sense we put upon the fore-mentioned
plain scriptures, self-contradictious or impossible. Yea, such as had
no other light or guide, have thought the facility of the soul's opera
tions, being separate from its earthly body, much greater by that very
separation. And upon this score doih saint Augustine, with great
indignation, inveigh against the philosophers (Plato more especially)
because they judged the separation of the soul from the body neces
sary to its blessedness. Quia videlicet ejus perfectam beatitudinem
tune illijieri existimant cum omniprorsus corpore exuta, adDcum
simplex, et sola et quodommodo nuda redierit : because indeed
they think that its perfect blessedness takes place , uhen having
completely put off the body, it returns in its simple, separate, and
as it i:ere naked form to God. DC civit. Dei 1. 13. c. 16.) unto
'which purpose the words of Philolaus Pythagoiicus, of Plato, of
Forphyrius, are cited by Ltidovicus Vives, in his comment upon that
above mentioned passage. The first speaking thus, Deposito corpore
hominem Deum i?nmortalem fieri : that when the body is laid
doicn man becomes the immortal God. The second thus Train
'nos a corpore atl ima, et acogitatione super arum rerum subindc
* See Dr. Hammond's- annot. in loc*
CHAP. X. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 123
by the apostle, (1 Thos. 4. 170 to express the state of blessed
ness after the resurrection ; intimating plainly, the sameness of
the blessedness before and after. And though this phrase be al
so used to signify the present enjoyment saints have of God's gra
cious presenee in this life (which is also in nature, and kind the
same;) yet it is plainly used in these scriptures (the two latter
more especially) to set out to us such a degree of that blessedness,
that in comparison thereof, our present being with Christ is a
not-being with him ; our presence with him, now, an absence
from him: While we are at home in the body, we are absent
from the Lord, and, I am in a strait betwixt two, desiring to
depart (or having a desire unto dissolution) and to be with Christ,
&c. How strangely mistaken and disappointed had the blessed
apostle been, had his absence from the body, his dissolution,
his release, set him further off from Christ, or made him less
capable of converse with him, than before he was? And how
absurd would it be to say, the spirits of the just are perfected,
by being cast into a stupifying sleep; yea, or being put into any
revocari : idco relinquendem corpus, et hie quantum possunms et
in alter a vita prarsum, ut libcri etcxpediti, verumipsivideamuset
optimum atnemus : that we are borne dozen by the body to the earth,
and are continually recalled from the contemplation of higher
things : the body must therefore be relinquished as much as pos
sible even here, and altogether in another life, that free and un-
incumbercd, ice may discern truth and love goodness. The third
denies Alitcr fieri beat um (juen<juam posse t nisi relinquat corpus
et ejfigntur Deo : that any one can vthencise become happy, but
by relinquishing the bouy y and being absorbed in God. I con
ceive it by the way not improbable, that the severity of that pious
father against that dogma of the philosophers, might proceed upon
this ground, that what they said of the impossibility of being happy
in an earthly body, he understood meant by them of an impossibility
to be happy in any body at all ; when it is evidently the common
opinion of the Platonists, that the soul is always united with some
body or other, and that even the daemons have bodies (aireal or aethc-
rial ones;; which Plato himself is observed by St. Augustine to afiirm
whence he would fasten a contradiction on him, (ibid.) not consider
ing (it is likely ) that he would much less have made a difficulty, to
concede such bodies also to human souls after they had lost their
terrestrial ones, as his sectatois do not ; who hold they then present
ly become daemons. In the mean time it is evident enough, the doc
trine of the separate soul's present blessedness, is not destitute of the
patronage and suffrage of philosophers. And it is indeed the known
opinion of as many of them as ever held its immortality (which all
of all ages and nations have done, a very few exceptcd) tor inasmuch
as they knew nothing of the resurrection of the body, they could nor.
dream olu sleeping interval. And it is at least a shrewd presumption that
124
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. X.
state, not better than they were in before ? But their state is
evidently far better. The body of death is now laid aside, and
the weights of sin, that did so easily beset, are shaken off; flesh
and sin are laid down together; the soul is rid of its burthen-
some bands and shackles, hath quitted its filthy darksome prison
(the usual place of laziness and sloth,) is come forth of its
drowsy dormitory, and the glory of God is risen upon it. It is
KOW come into the world of realities, where things appear as
they are, no longer as in a dream, or vision of the night. The
vital quickening beams of divine light are darting in upon it on
every side, and turning it into their own likeness. The shadows
of the evening are vanished, and fled away. It converses with
no objects but what are full themselves, and most apt to
replenish it with energy and life. This cannot be but a joyful
awaking, a blessed season of satisfaction and delight indeed,
to the enlightened, revived soul. But,
2. It must be acknowledged, the further and more eminent
season of this blessedness will be the general resurrection-day,
which is more expressly signified in Scripture by this term of
awaking; as is manifest in many plain texts, where it is
either expressly thus used, or implied to have this meaning in
the opposite sense of the word sleep. Dan. 12. 2. John. M.
12. 2 Cor. 15, 2 Thes, 4. &c. What additions shall then be
nothing in reason lies against it, when no one instance can he given,
among them that professedly gave up themselves to its only guidance,
pf any one, that granting the immortality of the soul, and its si-para-
bileness from its terrestrial body, ever denied the immediate blessedness
of good souls in that state of separation. Nor (if we look into the
thing itself) is it at all more unapprehensive that the soul should be
independent on the body in its operations than w its existence ? If it
be possible enough to form an unexceptionable notion of a spiritual
being, distinct and separable from any corporeal substance (which
the learned doctor More hath sufficiently demonstrated in his trea
tise of the immortality of the soul) \vith its proper attributes, and
powers peculiar to itself ; what can reasonably withhold me from
asserting, that being separate from the body, it may as we/1 operate
alone, (I mean exert such operations as are proper to such a being) as
exist alone ? That we find it here, de facto, in fact ^ in its present
state, acting only with dependance on a body, will no more infer,
that it can act no otherwise, than its present existence in a body will
that it can never exist out of it, neither whereof amounts to more
than the trifling exploded argument a non cssc ad non posse,
that because a thing is not it cannot be, and would be as good sense
as to say, such a one walks in his clothes, therefore out of them he
cannot move a foot. Yea, and the very use itself which the soul now
plaices of corporeal organs and instruments, plainly evidences, that
it doth c^ert some action wherein they assist it not. For it
CHAP. X. OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
made to the saints' bkssedness, lies more remote from our ap
prehension ; inasmuch as Scripture states not the degree of
that blessedness which shall intervene. We know, by a too
sad instructive experience, the calamities of our present state,
and can therefore more easily conceive, wherein it is capable of
betterment, by the deposition of a sluggish, cumbersome body,
where those calamities mostly have their spring : but then we
know less where to fix our foot, or whence to take our rise, in
estimating the additional felicities of that future state, when
both the states to be compared are so unknown to us. But that
there will be great additions is plain enough. The full recom-
pence of obedience, and devotedness to Christ, of foregoing all
for him, is affixed by his promise to the resurrection of the just;
the judgment-day gives every one his portion according to his
works. Then must the holy, obedient Christian hear from his Re
deemer's mouth, Come ye blessed of the Father, inherit the
kingdom, &c. Till then the devils think their torment to be
before their time. It is when he shall appear we shall be like
him, and see him as he is. That noted day is the day of being
presented faultless with exceeding joy. And divers things there
an operation upon them antecedent to any operation by them. No
thing can be the instrument which is not first the subject of my ac
tion ; as when I use a pen, I act upon it in order to my action by it,
that is, I impress a motion upon it, in order whereunto I use not that
or any other such instrument ; and though 1 cannot produce the de
signed effect, leave such characters so and so figured, without it ; my
hand can yet, without it, perform its own action, proper to itself, and
produce many nobler effects. When therefore the soul makes use of
a bodily organ, its action upon it must needs at lust be without the
ministry of any organ, unless you multiply to it body upon body in
infinitum* And if possibly, it perform not some meanerand grosser
pieces of drudgery when out of the body, wherein it made use of its
help and service before ; that is no more a disparagement or dimu-
nition, than it is to the magistrate, that law and decency permit him
iiot to apprehend or execute a malciactor with this mvn hand. It
may yet perform those operations which are proper to itself; that is,
such as are more noble and excellent, and immediately conducive to
its own felicity. Which sort of actions, as cogitation for instance,
and dilection, though being done in the body, there is conjunct with
them an agitation of the spirits in the brain and heart ; it yet seems
to me more reasonable, than as to those acts, the spirits are rather
subjects than instruments at all of them ; that the whole essenc& of
ihese acts is antecedent to the motion of the spirits ; and that motion
certainly (but accidently) consequent, only by reason of the present,
but soluble union the soul hath with the body. And that the purity
and refinedness of those spirits doth only remove what would hinder
such acts, rather than contribute positively thereto, And so little is
126-
THE J3LESSEDNESS
CHAP. X.
are obviously enough to be reflected on, which cannot but be
understood to contribute much to the increase and improvement
of this inchoate blessedness. The acquisition of a glorified bo
dy. For our vile bodies shall be so far transfigured, as to be
iraade like, conform to, the glorious body of the Saviour, the
Lod'd Jesus Christ: (^sW^/u^-ncre*, a-t^o^o*. Phil. 3. 20. 21.)
And this shall be when he shall appear from heaven, where
saints here below are required to have their commerce, as the
enfranchised citizens thereof, and from whence they are to con
tinue, looking for him in the mean time. When he terminates
ami puts a period to that expectation of his saints on earth, then
shall that great change be made, that is, when he actually ap
pears, at which time the trumpet sounds, and even sleeping
dust itself awakes; (1 Thes. 4. 14. 15. 16.) the hallowed dust
>f them that slept in Jesus first, who are then to come with
the alliance between a thought, and any bodily thing, even those very
finest spirits themselves ; that I dare say, whoever sets himself close
ly aaid strictly to consider and debate the matter with, his own facul
ties, will find it much more easily apprehensible, how the acts of in
tellection and volition may be performed without those very corporeal
Spirits than by them* However suppose them never so indispensibly
necessary to those more noble operations of the soul, it may easily
be furnished with them, and in greater plenty and purity,, from the
ambient air> (or aether) than from a dull torpid body ; wkh some
part of which air, if \ve suppose it to contract a vital union, I know
no rational piinciple that is wronged by the supposition, though nei
ther do I know any that can necessarily infer it. As therefore the
doctrine of the soul's activity out of his earthly body, hath favour
and friendship enough from philosophers; so 1 doubt not, but upon
the most strict and rigid disquisition, it would be as much befriended
(or rather righted) by philosophy itself ; and that their reason would
afford it as direct,and more considerable defence than their authority.
In the mean time, it deserves to be considered with some resent
ment, that this doctrine should find the generality of learned pagans
more forward advocates than some learned and worthy patrons of
the Christian faith ; which is only imputable to the undue measure
and excess of an, otherwise, just zeal, in these latter, for the resur
rection of .the body; so far transporting them, that they became
willing to let go one truth, that they might hold another the faster;
an<l to ransom this at the too dear (and unnecessary) expcnce of the
former : accounting, they could never make sure enough the resur
rection of the body, without making the soul's dependence on it so
absolute and necessary, that it should be able to do nothing but
sleep in the mean while- Whereas it seems a great deal more un
conceivable, how such a being as the soul is, once quit of the entan
glements and encumbrances of the body, should &lcK-p at all, than
LO\V il .should act without ilu: body,
HAP. X. OF THE RIGHTEOUS*
him. This change may well be conceived to add considerably
to their felicity. A natural congruity and appetite is now an
swered and satisfied, which did either lie dormant, or was un-
tler somewhat an anxious, restless expectation before ; neither of
which could well consist with a state of blessedness, every-way
already perfect. And that there is a real desire and expectation
of this change, seems to be plainly intimated in those words of
Job, All the days of my appointed time will I wait till my change
come: (chap. 14^ 14.) Where he must rather be understood
to speak of the resurrection than of death (as his words are com
monly mistaken, and misapplied ;) as will appear by setting
down the context from the seventh verse, for there is hope of a
tree, if it be cut down, that it will sprout again, and that the
tender branch thereof will not cease. Though the root thereof
wax old in the earth, and the stock thereof die in the ground :
yet through the scent of water, it will bud and bring forth
boughs like a plant. But man dieth and wasteth away; yea,
man giveth up the ghost, and where is he? As the waters fail
from the sea, and the flood decayeth, and d-ryeth up; so man
lieth down, and riseth not till the heavens be no more : they
shall not be awaked nor raised out of their sleep, O that thov*
wouldest hide me in the grave, that thou wouldest keep me se
cret till thy wrath be past, that thou wouldest appoint me a set
time, and remember me ! If a man die, shall he live again ?
All the days of my appointed time will I wait till my change
^orne. Thou shalt call, and I will answer thee; thou wilt have
a desire to the work of thy hands. He first speaks according to
common apprehension, and sensible appearance, touching the
hopeless state of man in death ; as though it were less capable
of reparation than that of some inferior creatures, unto the -end
of ver. 10. And then gradually discovers his better hope ; be-
trays this faith, as it were obliquely, touching this point ; lets
it break out, first, in some obscure glimmerings, (ver. 11. 12.)
giving us, in his protasis, a similitude not fully expressive of
his seeming meaning, for waters and floods that fail may be re
newed ; and in his Apodosis more openly intimating, man's
-Sleep should be only till the heavens were no more: which tilt
might be supposed to signify never, were it not for what follows,
ver. 13. where he expressly speaks his confidence by way of pe
tition, that at a set and appointed time, God would remember
him, so as to recall him out of the grave: and at last, being
now minded to speak out more fully, puts the question to him
self, If a man die, shall he live again? and answers it, All the
days of my appointed time, that is of that appointed time which
he mentioned before, when God should revive him out of the
dust; will I wait till my change come; that is, that glorious
128
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. X*
-
change, when the corruption of a loathsome grave should
changed for immortal glory; which he amplifies, and
more expressly, ver. 15. Thou shalt call, and I will answer;
thou shalt have a desire to the work of thy hands : Thou wilt
not always forget to restore and perfect thy own creature.
And surely that waiting is not the act of his inanimate sleep
ing dust; but though it be spoken of the person totally gone in
to hades, into the invisible state; it is to be understood of that
part that should be capable of such an action; as though he had
said I, in that part that shall be still alive, shall patiently await
thy appointed time of reviving me in that part also, which death
and the grave shall insult over (in a temporary triumph) in the
mean time ; and so will the words carry a facile, commodious
sense, without the unnecessary help of an imagined rhetorical
scheme of speech. And then, that this waiting carries in it a
desirous expectation of some additional good, is evident at first
sight ; which therefore must needs add to the satisfaction and
blessedness of the expecting soul. And wherein it may do so,
is not altogether unapprehensive. Admit, that a spirit, had it
never been embodied, might be as well without a body, or that
it might be as well provided of a body out of other materials ; it
is no unreasonable supposition, that a connate aptitude to a bo
dy, should render human souls more happy in a body sufficient
ly attempered to their most noble operations. And how much
doth relation and propriety endear things, otherwise mean
and inconsiderable ? or why should it be thought strange,
that a soul connaturalized to matter, should be more particu
larly inclined to a particular portion thereof? so as that it
should appropriate such a part, and say it is mine? And will
it not be a pleasure, to have a vitality diffused through what
even more remotely appertains to me, have every thing be
longing to the suppositum perfectly vindicated from the tyran
nous dominion of death? The returning of the spirits into a
benumbed or sleeping toe or finger, adds a contentment to a
man which he wanted before. Nor is it hence necessary the
soul should covet a re-union with every cffluvious particle of its
former body : a desire implanted by God in a reasonable soul
will aim at what is convenient, not what shall be cumbersome
OT monstrous. And how pleasant will it be to contemplate and
admire the wisdom and power of the great Creator in this so glo
rious a change, when I shall find a clod of earth, a heap of dust,
refined into a celestial purity and brightness ? when what was
sown in corruption shall be raised in incorruption; what was sown
in dishonour, is raised in glory ; what was sown in weakness, is
raised in power ; what was sown a natural body, is raised a spi
ritual body ? when this corruptible shall have put on mcorrup-
CHAP. X. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 129
tion, and this mortal, immortality, and death be wholly swal
lowed up in victory ? So that this awaking may well be under
stood to carry that in it, which may bespeak it the proper sea
son of the saints' consummate satisfaction and blessedness. But
besides what it carries in itself, there are other (more extrinsical)
concurrents that do further signalize this season, and import
a greater increase of blessedness then to God's holy ones. The
body of Christ is now completed, the fullness of him that filleth
all in all, and all the so nearly related parts cannot but par
take in the perfection and reflected glory of the whole. There
is joy in heaven at the conversion of one sinner though he have
a troublesome scene yet to pass over afterwards, in a tempting,
wicked, unquiet world ; how much more when the many sons
shall be all brought to glory together ? The designs are all now
accomplished, and wound up into the most glorious result and
issue, whereof the divine providence had been, as in travel, for
so many thousand years. It is now seen how exquisite wisdom
governed the world, and how steady a tendency the most intri
cate and perplexed methods of providence had, to one stated
and most worthy end. Especially the constitution, administra
tion, and ends of the Mediator's kingdom, are now beheld in
their exact aptitudes, order and conspicuous glory; when so bles
sed an issue and success shall commend and crown the whole
undertaking. The divine authority is now universally acknow
ledged and adored ; his justice is vindicated and satisfied ; his
grace demonstrated and magnified to the uttermost. The whole
assembly of saints solemnly acquitted by public sentence, pre
sented spotless and without blemish to God, and adjudged to
eternal blessedness. It is the day of solemn triumph and jubi
lation, upon the finishing of all God's works, from the creation
of the world, wherein the Lord Jesus appears to be glorified in
his saints, and admired in all that believe : (2 Thes. 1. 10) upon
which ensues the resignation of the Mediator's kingdom (all the
ends of it being now attained) that the Father himself may be
immediately all in all. 1 Cor. 15. 28. How aptly then are the
fuller manifestations of God, the more glorious display of alibis
attributes, the larger and more abundant effusions of himself,
reserved (as the best wine to the last) unto this joyful day ! Crea
ted perfections could not have been before so absolute, but they
might admit of improvement ; their capacities not so large, but
they might be extended further; and then who can doubt but
that divine communications may also have a proportionable in
crease, and that upon the concourse of so many great occasions
they shall have so ?
VOL. in.
THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. Xt
CHAP, XI.
I. An introduction to the use of the doctrine hithcrta proposed. If.
The use divided into. First. Inferences of truth. Secondly,
Rules of duty. 1. Inference, That blessedness consists not in any
sensual enjoyment. 2. Inference, The spirit of man(since it is ca
pable of so high a blessedness) is a being of high excellency.
I. ,4 ND now is our greatest work yet behind ; the improve
d-merit of so momentous a truth, to the affecting and trans
forming of hearts : that (if the Lord shall so far vouchsafe his
assistance and blessing) they may taste the sweetness, feel the
power, and bear the impress and image of it. This is the work,
both of greatest necessity, difficulty, and excellency, and unto
which, all that hath been done hitherto, is but subservient and
introductive. Give me leave therefore, reader, to stop thee here,
and demand of thee before thou go further; Hast thou any design,
in turning over these leaves, of bettering thy spirit, of getting a
more refined, heavenly temper of soul ? art thou weary of thy
dross and earth, and longing for the first fruits, the beginnings
of glory ? dost thou wish for a soul meet for the blessedness hi
therto described ? what is here written is designed for thy help
and furtherance. But if thou art looking on these pages with a
wanton, rolling eye, hunting for novelties, or what may gratify
a prurient wit, A coy and squeamish fancy; go read a romance,
or some piece of drollery ; know here is nothing for thy turn ;
and dread to meddle with matters of everlasting concernment
without a serious spirit ; read not another line till thou have
sighed out this request, " Lord keep me from trifling with the
things of eternity." Charge thy soul to consider, that what thou
art now reading must be added to thy account against the great day.
It is amazing to think, with what vanity of mind the most weigh
ty tilings of religion are entertained amongst Christians. Thing*
that should swallow up our souls, drink up our spirits, are heard
Dissoluti est peetoris in rebus seiiis quasrere voluptatem. It is a,
mark of a trifling mind to seek amusement in serious things*. Arnob,
CHAP. XI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 131
as a tale that is told, disregarded by most, scorned by too many.
What can be spoken so important, or of so tremendous conse
quence, or of so confessed truth, or with so awful solemnity
and premised mention of the sacred nanje of the Lord, as not
to find either a very slight entertainment or contemptuous rejec
tion ; and this by persons avowing themselves Christians ? We
seem to have little or no advantage, in urging men upon their
own principles, and with things they most readily and profes
sedly assent to. Their hearts are as much untouched, and void
of impression by the Christian doctrine, as if they were of ano
ther religion. How unlike is the Christian world to the Chris
tian doctrine ! The seal is fair and excellent, but the impres
sion is languid, or not visible. Where is that serious godliness,
that heavenliness, that purity, that spirituality, that righteous
ness, that peace, unto which the Christian religion is most apt
ly designed to work and form the spirits of men ? We think
to be saved by an empty name ; and glory in the shew and ap
pearance of that, the life and power whereof we hate and deride.
It is a reproach with us not to be called a Christian, and a great
er reproach to be one. If such and such doctrines obtain not
in our professed belief, we are heretics or infidels; if they do
in our practice, we are precisians and fools. To be so serious,
and circumspect, and strict, and holy, to make the practice of
godliness so much our business, as the known and avowed prin
ciples of our religion do plainly exact from us (yea, though we
come, as we cannot but do, unspeakably short of that required
measure,) is to make one's self a common derision and scorn.
Not to be professedly religious is barbarous, to be so in good
earnest ridiculous. In other things men are wont to act and
practise according to the known rules of their several callings
and professions, and he would be reckoned the common fool of
the neighbour-hood that should not do so : the husbandman
that should sow when others reap, or contrive his harvest into
the depth of winter, or sow fitches, and expect to reap wheat ;
the merchant that should venture abroad his most precious com
modities in a leaky bottom, without pilot or compass, or to
places not likely to afford him any valuable return. In religion
only it must be accounted absurd, to be and do according to its
known agreed principles, and he a fool that shall but practise as
all about him profess to believe. Lord ! whence is this appre
hended inconsistancy between the profession and piactice of
religion ? what hath thus stupified and unmaned the world,
that seriousness in religion should be thought the character of a
fool ? that men must visibly make a mockery of the most fun
damental articles of faith only to save their reputation, and be
afraid to be serious, lest they should be thought mad ! Were
132 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XI.
the doctrine here opened, believed in earnest, were the due
proper impress of it upon our spirits, or (as the pagan moralist's
*expression is) were our minds transfigured into it ; what manner
of persons should we be in all holy conversation and godliness ?
But it is thought enough to have it in our creed, though never
in our hearts; and such as will not deride the holiness it should
produce, yet endeavour it not, nor go about to apply and urge
truths upon their own souls to any such purpose. What should
turn into grace and spirit and life, turns all into notion and
talk; and men think all is well, if their heads be filled, and
their tongues tipt, with what should transform their souls, and
govern their lives. How are the most awful truths, and that
should have greatest power upon men's spirits, trifled with as
matters only of speculation and discourse ! They are heard but
as empty, airy words and presently evaporate, pass away into
words again; like food, as Seneca speaks, Nonprodcst cibus,
nee corpori accedit, qui statim sumptus emittitur. that comes
up presently i the same that it was taken in ; which (as he
saith} profits not, nor makes any accession to the body at all.
Sen. Epist. A like case (as another ingeniously speaks, '
.a.1 yaAa xxt cv rotv&vv, ^n
fttj/xofla rots tbtwrotis E'cncta XVEVE, aXXa a-TT aJJwy wtfyQivluv roc.
as if sheep when they had been feeding, should pre
sent their shepherds with the very grass itself which they have
cropt, and shew how much they had eaten. No, saith he, they
concoct it) and so yield them wool and milk. Epictet. And
so, saith he, do not you (namely when you have been instructed)
presently go and utter words among the more ignorant (meaning
they should not do so in a way of ostentation, to shew how
much they knew more than others) " but works that follow up
on the concoction of what hath been by words made known to
them." Let Christians be ashamed that they need this instruc
tion from heathen teachers.
Thy words were found, and I did eat them (saith the pro
phet,) and thy word was to me the joy and rejoicing of my
heart. Divine truth is only so far at present grateful, or useful
for future, as it is received by faith and consideration, and in
the love thereof into the very heart, and there turned in sue-
cum et sanguinem : into real nutriment to the soul : so shall
man live by the word of God. Hence is the application of it
* Scientiam qui clidicit, ct facicnda et vitanda praeccpit, nondum sa
piens est, nisi in ea quae didicit transfiguratus est animus. Though a
man have learned moral science and may teach what is to be done,
and what is to be avoided, yet he is not a wise man unless his mind
is transfigured into his doctrine.
CHAP. XI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 133
(both personal and ministerial) of so great necessity. If the
truths of the gospel were of the same alloy with some parts of
philosophy, whose end is attained as soon as they are known ; if
the Scripture-doctrine (the whole entire system of it) were not
a doctrine after godliness ; if it were not designed to sanctify
and make men holy; or if the hearts of men did not reluctate,
were easily receptive of its impressions ; our work were as soon
done, as such a doctrine were nakedly proposed : but the state
of the case in these respects is known and evident. The tenour
and aspect of gospel-truth speaks its end; and experience too
plainly speaks the oppositeness of men's spirits. All therefore)
we read and hear is lost if it be not urgently applied : the Lord
grant it be not then too. Therefore, reader, let thy mind and
heart concur in the following improvement of this doctrine,
which will be wholly comprehended under these two heads. In
ferences of truth, and rules of duty that are consequent and
connatural thereto,
First. Inferences of truth deducible from it.
1. True blessedness consists not in any sensual enjoy
ment. The blessedness of a man can be but one; most only
one. He can have but one highest and best good. And its
proper character is, that it finally satisfies and gives rest to his
spirit. This the face and likeness of God doth ; his glory be
held and participated. Here then alone his full blessedness
must be understood to lie. Therefore as this might many
other ways be evinced to be true; so it evidently appears to be
the proper issue of the present truth, and is plainly proved by
it. But alas ! it needs a great deal more to be pressed than pro
ved. O that it were but as much considered as it is known ! The
experience of almost six thousand years, hath (one would think
sufficiently) testified the incompetency of every worldly thing to
make men happy; that the present pleasing of our senses, and
the gratification of our animal part is not blessedness ; that men
are still left unsatisfied notwithstanding. But the practice and
course of the world are such, as if this were some late and rare
experiment; which (for curiosity) every one must be trying
over again. Every age renews the enquiry after an earthly fe
licity ; the design is entailed (as the Spanish designs are said to
be,) and re-inforced with as great a confidence and vigour from
age to age, as if none had been baffled or defeated in it before;
or that it were very likely to take at last. Had this been the
alone folly of the first age, it had admitted some excuse ; but
that the world should still be cheated by the same so often re
peated impostures, presents us with a sad prospect of the deplo
rable state of mankind. This their way is their lolly, yet their
posterity approve, &c, Psal. 49. 13. ^he wearied wits and wasted
134
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XU
estates, laid out upon the philosopher's stone, afford but a faint,
defective representation of this case. What chemistry can ex
tract heaven out of a clod of clay ? What avt can make bles
sedness spring and grow out of this cold earth ? If all created
nature be vexed and tortured never so long, who can expect
this elixir ? Yet after so many frustrated attempts, so much
time, and strength, and labour lost, men are still as eagerly and
vainly busy as ever ; are perpetually tossed by unsatisfied de
sires, labouring in the fire, wearying themselves for very vanity,
distracted by the uncertain, and often contrary motions of a
ravenous appetite, and a blind mind, that would be happy, and
knows not how. With what sounding bowels, with what com
passionate tears should the state of mankind be lamented, by all
that understand the worth of a soul ? What serious heart doth
not melt and bleed for miserable men, that are (through a just
nemesis * ) so perpetually mocked with shadows, cheated with
false, delusive appearances, infatuated and betrayed by their own
senses. They walk but in a vain shew, disquieting themselves
in vam ; their days flee away as a shadow, their strength is only
labour and sorrow; while they rise up early and lie down late, to
seek rest in trouble and life in death. They run away from bles
sedness while they pretend to pursue it, and suffer themselves
to be led down without regret to perdition, "as an ox to the
slaughter, and a fool to the correction of the stocks, till a dart
strike through their liver :" descend patiently to the chambers
of death, not so much as once thinking, Whither are we going ?
elream of nothing but an earthly paradise, till they find them
selves amidst the infernal regions.
2. The spirit of man, inasmuch as it is capable of such a
blessedness, appears an excellent creature. Its natural capaci
ty is supposed ; for the psalmist speaks of his own numerical per
son, the same that then writ; I shall behold; shall be satisfied ;
* Ira Dei est ista vita mortalis, ubi homo vanitati foetus cst, et
dies ejus velut umbra pra?tereunt, c. The wraih of God is shewn in
this mortal life, wherein man is made like to vanity and his days
pass away as a shadow. Aug. dc Civ. Dei. 1. 22. c. 24.
jNot that this blessedness can be attained by mere human cndca-
Vours, (more whereof see under the next inference)but there is an incli
nation, a certain pondus natur&;(t weight of nutiire( us some School
men speak) by which it propeiuls towards it; or there is the radix,
roo or fundament urn, foundation, mcapadtas, capacity ,(&$ some
others) that is that it not only may receive it; but that it may be
elevated by grace, actively to concur, by its natural powers, as vital
principles towards the attainment of it, according to that known say-
inn of saint Augustine, Posse credere nalww eft kaminis, the puj**
tr of bettering eV nfltitral to man, &c.
HAP. Xt. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 135
take away this suppositum, and it could not be so said ; or as in
Job's words ; I shall behold him, and not another for me ; it
would certainly be another, not the same. Judge hence the ex
cellency of a human soul {the principal subject of this blessed
ness) without addition of any new natural powers, it is capable
of the vision of God ; of partaking unto satisfaction the divine
likeness. And is not that an excellent creature, that is capable
not only of surveying the creation of God, passing through the
several ranks and orders of created beings; but of ascending to the
Being of beings, of contemplating the divine excellencies, of
beholding the bright and glorious face of the blessed God him
self; till it have looked itself into liis very likeness, and have
his entire image inwrought into it. The dignity then of the
spirit of man is not to be estimated by the circumstances of its
present state, as it is here clad with a sordid flesh, inwraped in
darkness, and grovelling in the dust of the earth : but consider
the improveableness of its natural powers and faculties ; the high
perfections it may attain, and the foundations of how glorious a
state are laid in its very nature. And then who can tell, whe
ther its possible advancement is more to be admired, or its pre
sent calamity deplored. Might this consideration be permitted
to settle and fix itself in the hearts of men ; could any thing be
so grievous to them, as their so vast distance from such an at
tainable blessedness; or any thing be so industriously avoided,
so earnestly abhorred, as that viler dejection and abasement of
themselves, when they are so low already by divine disposition-,
to descend lower by their own wickedness ; when they are al
ready fallen as low as earth, to precipitate themselves as low as
hell. How generous a disdain should that thought raise in men's
spirits, of that vile servitude to which they have subjected them-
selve, a servitude to brutal lusts, to sensual inclinations arid de
sires ; as if the highest happiness they did project to themselves
were the satisfaction of these ! Would they not with a heroic
scorn turn away their eyes from beholding vanity, did they con
sider their own capacity of beholding the divine glory ? could
they satisfy themselves to become * like the beasts that perish,
* Voiuptas bonum pecoris est llunc tu (non dico inter viros
scd) inter homines mimeras ? cujus summum bonum saporibus, ac
coloiibus, ac sonis constat ? excedat ex hoc animaliuni numcro
pulcherrimo, ac diis secundo ; mutib aggrcgetur animal pabulo na-
turn. Pleasure is the good of beasts Do you number such a crea
ture (I will not say among men but) among human beings whose
chief good consists in tastes and colours and sounds ! Let him quit
this class of the animate creation which is, the fairest and next
to God himself. Let an animal made only, for foddering herd witk
the brutes &c. Sen. Ep. 92.
136 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. Xf.
did they think of being satisfied with the likeness of God? And
who can conceive unto what degree this aggravates the si* of
man, that he so little minds (as it will their misery, that shall
fall short of) this blessedness ! They had spirits capable of it.
Consider thou sensual man whose happiness lies in colours, and
tastes, and sounds, (as the moralist ingeniously speaks) that
herdest thyself with brute creatures, and aimest no higher than
they: as little lookest up, and art as much a stranger to the
thoughts and desires of heaven ; thy creation did not set thee so
low ; they are where they were ; but thou art fallen from thy
excellency. God did not make thee a brute creature, but thou
thyself. Thou hast yet a spirit about thee, that might understand
its own original, and alliance to the Father of spirits ; that hath
a designation in its nature to higher converses and employments.
Many myriads of such spirits, of no higher original excellency
than thy own, are now in the presence of the highest Majesty ;
are prying into the eternal glory, contemplating the perfections
of the divine nature, beholding the unvailed face of God, which
transfuses upon them its own satisfying likeness. Thou art not
so low-born, but thou mightest attain this state also. That so
vereign Lord and Author oi all things, calls thee to it $ his good
ness invites thee, his authority enjoins thee to turn thy thoughts
and designs this way. Fear not to be thought immodest or pre
sumptuous ; * it is but a dutiful ambition ; an obedient aspi
ring. Thou art under a law to be thus happy; nor doth it bind
thee to any natural impossibility ; it designs instructions to thee,
not delusion ; guidance, not mockery. When thou art requir
ed to apply and turn thy soul to this blessedness ; it is not the
same thing, as if thou wert bidden to remove a mountain, to
pluck down a star, or create a world. Thou art here put upon
nothing but what is agreeabre to the primeval nature of man;
and though it be to a vast heighth, thou must ascend; it is by
so easy and familiar methods, by so apt gradations, that thou
wilt be sensible of no violence done to thy nature in all thy way.
Do but make some trials with thyself; thou wilt soon find no
thing is the hindrance but an unwilling heart. Try however
(which will suffice to let thee discern thy own capacity, and will
be a likely means to make thee willing) how far thou canst un
derstand and trace the way (complying with it at least as reason-
* Hie Dcos asquat, illo tendit, originis suoe memor. Nemo, im-
probe, co conatur ascendere uncle descenderat socii cis sumus et
membra, &c. This man emulates the gods mindful of his origin,
he tends towards it. No one ii wicked in attempting to ascend thi
ther from whence he had descended we are their companions and
their fellow members. Sen. Ep. 92.
JQAP. XI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 13?
able) that leads to this blessedness. Retire a little into thy
self; forget awhile thy relation to this sensible world ; summon
in thy self- reflecting and considering powers : thou wilt present
ly perceive thou art not already happy, thou art in some part
unsatisfied : and thence wilt easily understand, inasmuch as
thou art not happy in thyself, that it must be something, as yet
without thee, must make thee so : and nothing can make thee
happy, but what is in that respect better than thyself; or hath
some perfection in it, which thou findest wanting in thyself*
A little further discourse or reasoning with thyself, will easily
persuade thee, thou hast something better about thee than that
luggage of flesh thou goest with to and fro ; for thou well know-
est, that *i$ not capable of reason and discourse ; and that the
power of doing so is a higher perfection than any thou canst en
title it to ; and that therefore, besides thy bulky, material part,
thou must have such a thing as a spirit or soul belonging to thee
to which, that and thy other perfections, not compatible to gross
matter, may agree. Thou wilt readily assent, that thou canst
never be happy, while thy better and more noble part is unsa
tisfied ; and that it can only be satisfied with something suita
ble and connatural to it. That therefore thy happiness must
lie in something more excellent than this material or sensible
world, otherwise it cannot be grateful aud suitable to thy soulj
yea, in something that may be better, and more excellent than
thy soul itself, otherwise how can it better and perfect that, f As
thou canst not but acknowledge thy soul to be spiritual and im
material, so if thou attend thou wilt soon see cause to acknow
ledge a spiritual or immaterial being, better and more perfect
than thyjown soul. For its perfections were not self-originate,
they were therefore derived from something, for that reason
confessedly more excellent ; whence at last also thou wilt find
it unavoidably imposed upon thee, to apprehend and adore a
Being absolutely perfect, and than which there cannot be a more
* Aoytcruos tie xati vy, XET< rxvrx o-UfA&n $t<$uartv oivlx, x.4u yacg TO
spyov ocvluv 8 01 cpyxv&v Ts^eircci TH (ruiuAos ffAiro^jov y x g T*TO, etns otviu sv
rents <7X%J/E<7< trgoxgwro : Reason and intellect are not thenatuial pow
ers or endowments of the body, for indeed their exercise is not per
formed in perfection by means of its organs > it is rather found an
impediment than otherwise, if any one endeavour to employ it in intel
lectual contemplations. Plotin : Knead 4. lib. 3.
f Sicut non est a carnc, sed super camera, quod camera facit vi-
vere : sic non cst ab homine, sed super hominem, quod hominem fa
cit beate vivere : as that which gives life to the flesh is not any thing
proceeding from the flesh, but above it, so that is not from man, but
above him which endows him with a life of happiness. D. Aug. tte
Civit. Dei lib. 19. c. 23.
VOL. HI. T
13S THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XI.
perfect; the first subject and common fountain of all perfections*
which hath them underivcd in himself, and can derive them
unto inferior created beings. * Upon this eternal and self-essen
tial Being, the infinitely blessed God, thou necessarily depen-
dest, and owest therefore constant subjection and obedience to
him. Thou hast indeed offended him, and art thereby cut off
from all interest in him, and intercourse with him ; but he hath
proclaimed in his gospel, his willingness to be reconciled, and
that through the sufferings, righteousness, and intercession of
his only begotton Son, thy merciful Redeemer, the way is' open
for thy restitution and recovery ; tbat thou mayst partake from
him whatever perfection is wanting tothy blessedness. Nothing
is required from thee in order hereunto^ but that relying on and
submitting to thy Redeemer's gracious conduct, thou turn thy
mind and heart towards thy God, to know him, and conform to
him ; to view and imitate the divine perfections ; the faithful
endeavour and indication whereof, will have this issue and re
ward, the clear vision and full participation of them. So that
thy way and work differ not, in nature and kind, from thy end
and reward; thy duty from thy blessedness. Nor are either re
pugnant to the natural constitution of thy own soul. What vio
lence is there done to reasonable nature in all this ? or what can
hinder thee herein, but a most culpably averse and wicked
heart ? Did thy reason ever turn off thy soul from God ? was it
not thy corruption only ? What vile images dost thou receive
from earthly objects, which deform thy soul, while thou indus
triously averteth thy Maker's likeness that would perfect it ? How
full is thy mind and heart of vanity ! how empty of God ! Were
this through natural incapacity, thou wertan innocent creature;
it were thy infelicity (negative I mean) not thy crime ; and
must be resolved into the sovereign will of thy Creator, not thy
own disobedient will. But when this shall appear the true state
of thy case, and thou shalt hear it from the mouth of thy Judge,
* Ut in ordine causarum efficientum, ita et in gradibus vertutis ct
perfectionis, non datur progressus in intinitum : sod oportet sit ali-
qua prima ct summa periectio : as in the order of efficient causes so
likewise in the degrees of virtue and perfection there cannot be an
infinite progression ; but there must be some primary and supreme
perfection. Pet. Molin de cognitione Dei. Not to insist upon what
hath been much urged by learned men of former and latter yea, and of
the present time, that whosoever denies the existence of an absolute
ly 'perfect being, contradicts himself in the denial, inasmuch as ne
cessity of existence is included in the very subject of the negation
some accounting it a sophism, and it being unseasonable here to dis
cuss it.
CHAP. XI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 139
"Thou didst not likfc to retain me in thy knowledge or love;
thou had reason and will to use about meaner objects, but none
for me ; thou couldst sometimes have spared me a glance, a
cast of thine eye at least, when thou didst rather choose it
should be in the ends of the earth: a thought of me had cost
thee as little, might as soon have been thought, as of this or
that vanity ; but thy heart was not with me. I banish thee,
therefore, that presence which thou never lovedst. I deny thee
the vision thou didst always shun, and the impression of my
likeness which thou didst ever hate. I eternally abandon thee
to the darkness and deformities which were ever grateful to thee.
Thine is a self-created hell ; the fruit of thy own choice ; no in
vitations or persuasions of mind could keep thee from it." How
wilt thou excuse thy fault, or avert thy doom ! what arguments
or apologies shall defend thy cause against these pleadings ?
Nay, what armour shall defend thy soul against its own wound
ing self-reflections hereupon ? when every thought shall be a
dart ; and a convicted conscience an ever-gnawing worm, a fie
ry serpent with endless involutions ever winding about thy heart ?
It will now be sadly thought on, how often thou sawest thy
way and declinedst it, knewestthy duty and didst wave it; un-
derstoodest thy interest and didst slight it ; approvedst the things
that were more excellent and didst reject them ? How often
thou didst prevaricate with thy light, and run counter to thine
own eyes; while things, confessedly, most worthy of thy
thoughts and pursuits were overlooked; and empty shadows ea
gerly pursued. Thy own heart will now feelingly tell thee, it
was not want of capacity, but inclination, that cut thee off from
blessedness. Thou wilt now bethink thyself, that when life and
immortality were brought to light before thy eyes in the gospel,
and thou wast told of this future blessedness of the saints, and
pressed to follow holiness, as without which thou couldst not
see God ; it was a reasonable man was spoken to, that had a
power to understand, and judge and choose; not a stone or a
brute. Thy capacity of this blessedness makes thee capable al
so of the most exquisite torment ; and reflected on, actually in
fers it. How passionately, but vainly, wilt thou then cry out,
"O that I had filled up the place of any, the meanest creature
throughout the whole creation of God, that I had been a gnat,
or a fly, or had never been, rather than to have so noble, abused
powers eternally to reckon for ! Yea, and thou must reckon for
riot only the actual light, and good impressions thou hadst, but
even all thou wast capable of and mightest have attained. Thou
shalt now recount with anguish and horror (and rend thy own
soul with the thoughts) what thou mightest now have been ;
how excellent and glorious a creature ! hadst thou not contrived
140 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. *H.
thy own misery, and conspired with the devil against thyself,
how to deform and destroy thy own soul. While this remem
brance shall always afresh return, that nothing was enjoined
thee as a duty, or propounded as thy blessedness, but what thou
wast made capable of; and that it was not fatal necessity,, but a
wilful choice made thee miserable.
CHAP. XII.
Inference 3. That a change of heart is necessary to this blessedness.
The pretences of ungodly men, whereby they would avoid the ne
cessity of this change. Five consideration* proposed in order to
the detecting the vanity of such pretences. A particular discus
sion and refutation of those pretences.
3. ~rT is a mighty change must pass upon the souls of men in
-* order to their enjoyment of this blessedness. This equal
ly follows from the consideration of the nature and substantial
parts of it, as of the qualifying righteousness pre-required to it.
A little reflection upon the common state and temper of men's
spirits, will soon enforce an acknowledgement that the vision
of God, and conformity to him, are things above their reach,
and which they are never likely to take satisfaction in, or at all
to savour, till they become otherwise disposed than before the
renovating change they are. The text expresses no more in
stating the qualified subject of this blessedness in righteousness
than it evidently implies in the account it gives of this blessed
ness itself, that it lies in seeing God, and being satisfied with
his likeness. As soon as it is considered, that the blessedness of
souls is stated here, what can be a more obvious reflection than
this ; Lord, then how great a change must they undergo ! what
such souls be blessed in seeing and partaking the divine like
ness, that never loved it ! were so much his enemies! It is true
they are naturally capable of it, which speaks their original ex
cellency ; but they are morally uncapable, that is, indisposed and
averse, which as truly, and most sadly speaks their present vile-
CHAP. XII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 141
ness ; and the sordid, abject temper they now are of. They arc
destitute of no natural powers necessary to the attainment of this
blessedness; but in the mean time have them so depraved by
impure and vicious tinctures that they cannot relish it, or the
means to it. They have reasonable souls furnished with intel
lective and elective faculties, but labouring under a manifold
distemper and disaffection ; that they cannot receive, they can
not savour the things of God, or what is spiritual. Capax esf
noster animus, perfertur illo, si vitia non deprimant : our
mind is capable of any attainment were it not depraved btf
vice. Sen: epist. 29. 1 Cor 2. 14. Rom. 8. 5. They want the
tvSta-t* (as we may express it,) the well-disposedness for the
kingdom of God, intimated Luke. 9, 62. the /x#voTjr, the meet-
ness, the aptitude, or idoneity for the inheritance of the saints
in light, Col. 1. 12.
A settled aversion from God hath fastened its roots in the ve
ry spirit of their minds (for that is stated as the prime subject
of the change to be made Eph. 4. 23.) and how can they take
pleasure then in the vision and participation of his glory ? Where
as by beholding the glory of the Lord, they should be changed
into the same image : a vail is upon the heart till it turn to the
Lord, as was said concerning the Jews, 2 Cor. 3. 14. The God of
this world hath blinded their minds, lest (that transforming
light) the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image
of God, should shine unto them, chap. 4. 4. They are aliena
ted from the life of God, through their ignorance and blindness
of heart. The life they choose is to be dco/ sv Koo-pu, atheists, or
without God in the world. Ephe. 2. 12. They like not to re
tain God in their knowledge. (Rom. 1. 28.) are willingly ig
norant of him, (2. Pet. 3. 5.) say to him, "Depart from us, we
desire not the knowledge of the ways." (Job. 21. 14.) The
Lord looks down from heaven upon the children of men, to see
if any will understand, if any will seek after God; and the result
of the enquiry is, there is none that doth good, no not one.
Psal. 53. 3. They are haters of God, as our Saviour accused the
Jews, (John. 15. 23.) and saint Paul the Gentiles, are lovers of
pleasure more than lovers of God. (Rom. 1.21 .)Their understand
ings are dark, their minds vain, their wills obstinate, their
consciences seared, their hearts hard and dead, their lives one
continued rebellion against God and a defiance to heaven. At
how vast a distance are such souls from such blessedness ! The no
tion and nature of blessedness must sure be changed, or the
temper of their spirits. Either they must have new hearts crea
ted, or a new heaven, if ever they be happy. And such is the
stupid dotage of vain man, he can more easily persuade him
self to believe, that the sun itself should be transformed into a
142 TUB BLESSEDNESS CHAF. XI f,
dunghill, that the holy God should lay aside his nature, and turn
heaven into a place of impure darkness ; than that he himself
should need to undergo a change. O the powerful infatuation
of self-love, that men in the gall of bitterness should think it
is well with their spirits, and fancy themselves in a case good
enough to enjoy divine pleasure ; that (as the toad's venom of
fends not itself) their loathsome wickedness, which all good
men detest, is a pleasure to them ; and while it is as the poison
of asps under their lips, they roll it as a dainty bit, revolve it in
their thoughts with delight ! Their wickedness speaks itself out
to the very hearts of others, (Psal. 36. I. 2.) while it never af
fects their own, and is found out to be hateful, while they still
continue flattering themselves. And because they are without
spot in their own eyes ; they adventure so high, as to presume
themselves so in the pure eyes of God too ; and instead of de
signing to be likoGod, they already imagine him such a one as
themselves. Psal. 50. Hence their allotment of time (in the
whole of it, the Lord knows little enough) for the working out
of their salvation spends apace ; while they do not so much as
understand their business. Their measured hour is almost out ;
an immense eternity is coining on upon them ; and lo ! they
stand as men that cannot find their hands. Urge them to the
speedy, serious endeavour of a heart-change, earnestly to in
tend the business of regeneration, of becoming new creatures ;
they seem to understand it as little, as if they were spoken to
in an unknown tongue; and are in the like posture with the
confounded builders of babel, they know not what we mean,
or would put them upon. They wonder what we would have
them do. "They are (say they) orthodox Christians: they believe
all the articles of the Christian creed : they detest all heresy
and false doctrine : they are no strangers to the house of God ;
but diligently attend the enjoined solemnities of public wor
ship : some possibly can say, they are sober, just, charitable,
peaceable ; and others that can boast less of their virtues, yet
say, they are sorry for their sins, and pray God to forgive them."
And if we urge them concerning their translation from the state
of nature to that of grace, their becoming new creatures, their
implantation into Christ: they say they have been baptized, and
therein regenerate, and what would we have more ?
But to how little purpose is it to equivocate with God ? to go
about to put a fallacy upon the Judge of spirits? or escape the
animadversion of his fiery, flaming eye? or elude his determina
tions, and pervert the true intent and meaning of his most esta
blished constitutions and laws. Darest thou venture thy soul
upon it ? that this is all God means, by having a new heart crea
ted, a right spirit renewed in us : by being made God's work-
XII.' OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 143
nianship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works : by becom
ing new creatures, old things being done away, all things made
new: by so learning the truth as it is in Jesus, to the putting
off the old man, and putting on the new; which after God is
created in righteousness and true holiness ; by being begotten
of God's own will by the word of truth; to be (the uiru^^n) the
chief excellency, the prime glory (as certainly his new creature
is his best creature,) the first fruits, or the devoted part of all
his creatures ; by having Christ formed in us; by partaking the
divine nature, the incorruptible seed, the seed of God; by be
ing born of God, spirit of Spirit ; as of earthly parents we are
born flesh of flesh.* When my eternal blessedness lies upon it,
had I not need to be sure that I hit the true meaning of these
scriptures ? especially, that at least I fall not below it, and rest
not in any thing short of what Scripture makes indispensably
necessary to my entering into the kingdom of God ? I profes
sedly wave controversies ; and it is pity so practical a business
as this 1 am now upon, and upon which salvation so much de
pends, should ever have been encumbered with any controversy.
And therefore, though I shall not digress so far, as to undertake
a particular and distinct handling here of this work of God up
on the soul, yet, 1 shall propound something in general, touch
ing the change necessarily previous to this blessedness,
{wherein that necessity is evidenccable from the nature of this
blessedness which is the business I hare in hand) that I hope wilt
pass among Christians for acknowledged truth, not liable to dis
pute, though the Lord knows it be little considered. My de
sign being rather to awaken souls to the consideration of known
and agreed things, than to perplex them about unknown. Con
sider therefore :
(I.) That the holy Scriptures, in the forementioned and other
like passages, do plainly hold forth the necessity of a real change
to be made in the inward temper and dispositions of the soul;
and not a relative only, respecting its state. This cannot be
doubted by any that acknowledge a real inherent depravation,
propagated in the nature of man. No, nor denied by them that
grant such a corruption to be general and continued among
men; whether by imitation only, or what way soever. And
willing I am to meet men upon their own principles and con
cessions, however erroneous or short of the truth they may be,
while they are yet improvable to their own advantage. Admit
that regeneration, or the new-birth includes a change of our re
lation and state God- ward ; doth it therefore exclude an intrin-
* Psnl,.51.Eph. 2. 10. 2 Cor. 5. 17. Eph. 4. 23. 24. Jam. J 18,
Gal. 4. 10. 2 Pec. 1. 4. Pet. \. Jyh. $. 6.
144 fHE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. X1I+
sic, subjective change of the inclinations and tendencies of the
soul ? And if it did, yet other terms are more peculiarly appro
priate to, and most expressly point out this very change alone ;
as that of conversion, or of turning to God; of being renewed-
in the spirit of the mind ; of putting off the old man that is cur-
rupt by, &c. and putting on the new man, which is created
in righteousness and irue holiness, &c. of partaking the divine na
ture; it matters not ifthisorthatexpressiou.be understood by
some, more principally in another sense, the thing itself, of which
we speak, is as clearly expressed, and as urgently pressed (as
there was cause) as any other matter whatsoever throughout the
whole book of God. But men are slower of belief, as to this
great article of the Christian doctrine, than to most (I might
say any) other. This truth more directly assaults the strong
holds of the devil in the hearts of men, and is of more immedi
ate tendency to subvert his kingdom; therefore they are most
unwilling to have it true, and most hardly believe it. Here
they are so madly bold, as to give the lie to all divine revelati-
ens; and though they are never so plainly told without holiness
none shall see God, they will yet maintain the contrary belief
and hope till, "Go ye cursed,'* vindicate the truth of God, and the
flame of hell be their eternal confutation. Lord ! that so plain
a thing will not enter into the hearts of men ; that so urgent in
culcations will not yet make them apprehend that their souls
must be renewed or perish ! that they will still go dreaming on
with that mad conceit, that (whatever the word of God says to
the contrary) they may yet with unsanctified hearts get to hea
ven I How deplorable is the case, when men have no other
liope left them, but that the God of truth will prove false, and
helie his word ; yea, and overturn the nature of things to save
them in their sins \ Thou that livest under the gospel, hast thou
any pretence for thy seeming ignorance in this matter ? couldst
thou ever look one quarter of an hour into the Bible, and not
meet with some intimation of this truth ? What was the ground
of thy mistake ? What hath beguiled thee into so mischievous
a delusion ? How could such an imagination have place in thy
oui : that a child of wrath by nature could become a child of
God without receiving a new nature ; that so vast a change could
be made in. thy state, without any at all in the temper of thy
spirit.
(2.) Consider, that this change is in its own nature,
and the design of God who works it, dispositive of the
soul for blessedness. It is sufficiently evident from the conside
ration of the state itself of the unreuewed soul, that a change is
necessary for this end ; such a soul in which it is not wrought,
when once its drowsy, stupifying slumber is shaken off, and its
CHAP. XII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 145
reflecting power awakened, must needs be a perpetual torment
to itself. So far it is removed from blessedness, it is its own
hell and can fly from misery and death no faster than from it
self. Blessedness composes the soul, reduces it to a consistent y ;
it infers or rather is a self-satisfaction, a well-pleasedness and
contentment with ones self, enriched and filled with ay-rape** the
divine fulness. Hence it is at rest, not as being pent in, but
contentedly dwelling with itself, and keeping within its own
bounds of its own accord. The unrenewed soul can no more
contain itself within its own terms or limits, is as little self-con
sistent, as a raging flame, or an impetuous tempest. Indeed
its own lusts perpetually, as so many vultures, rend and tear it ;
and the more when they want external objects; then, as hun
ger, their fury is all turned inward ; and they prey upon intest
ines, upon their own subject; but unto endless torment, not
satisfaction- In what posture is this soul for rest and blessed
ness? The nature of this change sufficiently speaks its own de
sign. It is an introduction of, theprimordia, the very princi
ples of blessedness. And Scripture as plainly speaks the design
of God : He regenerates to the undefiled inheritance : makes
meet for it : (I Pet. 1. 3. 4.) works, forms, or fashions the soul
unto that self-same thing, (Col. 1. 12.) namely to desire and groan
after that blessed state; (2 Cor. 5. 5.) and consequently to ac
quiesce and rest therein. Therefore, vain man, that dreamcst
of being happy without undergoing such a change ; how art thou
trying thy skill to abstract a thing from itself? for the pre-requir-
ed righteousness whereupon thou must be changed, and this
blessedness are in kind and nature the same thing, as much as
a child and a man. Thou pretendest thou woulst have that per
fected which thou canst not endure should ever be begun ; thou
settest thyself to prevent and suppress what, in its own nature,
and by divine ordination tend to the accomplishment of thy own
pretended desires. Thou wouldst have the tree without ever
admitting the seed or plant : thou wouldst have heat, and
canst not endure the least warmth ; so besotted a thing is a car
nal heart !
(3.) That inasmuch as this blessedness consists in the satis
factory sight and participation of God's own likeness, unto whom
the soul is habitually averse, this change must chiefly stand in
its becoming holy or godly, or in the alteration of its dispositions
and inclinations as to God. Otherwise the design and end of
it is not attained. We are required to follow peace with all
men, but here the accent is put, and holiness, without which
no man shall see God, Heb. 12. 1-4. It is therefore a vain thing,
in reference to what we have now under consideration, namely
the possibility of attaining this blessedness, to speak of any other.
VOL. III. U
146 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XII^
changes that fall short of, or arc of another kind from the right
disposition of heart God- ward, This change we are now consid
ering, is no other than the proper adequate impress of the gos
pel disco very _upon men's spirits, as we have largely shewn the
righteousness is, in which it terminates. The sum of that dis
covery is, that God is in Christ reconciling the world unto him
self, (2 Cor. 5. 18. 19.) the proper impress of it, therefore is the
actual reconciliation of the soul to God through Christ ; a friend-
ly,well-affected posture of spirit towards God, our last end and
highest good ; and towards Christ our only way, since the apos-
tacy, of attaining and enjoying it. To rest therefore in any
other good dispositions or endowments of mind, is as much be-*
sides the business, as impertinent to the present purpose, as if
one designed to the government of a city, should satisfy him
self that he hath the skill to play well on a lute, or he that in
tends physic, that he is well seen in architecture. The general
scope and tenor of the gospel tells thee Oman, plainly enough,
what the business is thou must intend (if thou wilfully overlook
it not) in order to thy blessedness. It is written to draw thee
into fellowship with the Father and the Son, that thy joy may
be full. 1 John. 1.1.4. It aims at the bringing of thee into
a state of blessedness in God through Christ ; and is therefore
the instrument by which God would form thy heart thereto ;
the seal by which to make the first impression of his image up
on thee, which will then as steadily incline and determine
thy soul towards him ; as the magnetic touch ascertains the pos
ture of the needle. Wherefore doth he there discover his own
heart, but to melt, and win, and transform thine ? The word
of grace is the seed of the new creature. Through the exceed
ing great and precious promises, he makes souls partake of the
divine nature. Grace is, firstly revealed to teach the denial of
of ungodlines, &c. Turn thy thoughts hither then, and consi
der what is there done upon thy soul by the gospel, to attemper
and conform it to God ? Wherein has thy heart answered this
its visible design and intendment ? Thou art but in a delirious
dream till thou seriously bethinkest thyself of this. For other
wise how can the aversion of thy heart from him escape thy daily
observation ; thou canst not be without evidences of it ; what
pleasure dost thou take in retiring thyself with God ; what care
to redeem time only for converse with him ? hadst thou not ra
ther be any where else ? In a time of vacancy from business and
company, when thou hast so great a variety of things before
thee, among which to choose an object for thy thoughts, do
they not naturally fall upon any thing rather than God ? Nor
do thou think to shift off this by assigning the mere natural
quuse ; for if there were not somewhat more in the matter, why
CHAP. XII OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
is it not so with all ? He upon whom this change had passed
could say ; My soul shall be satisfied as with marrow and fatness ;
and my mouth shall praise thee with joyful lips, when I remem
ber thee upon my bed, and meditate on thee in the night-watch
es. My meditation of him shall be sweet ; I will be glad in
the Lord. How precious are thy thoughts unto me, O God,
how great is the sum of them ? If I should count them, they are
more in number than the sand ; when I awake, I am still with
thee. Yea, in the way of thy judgments, O God, have we wait
ed for thee; the desire of our soul is to thy name, and to the
remembrance of thee. With my soul have I desired thee in the
night, yea, with my spirit within me will I seek thee early,
&c. * Therefore plain it is, there is a sinful distemper to be
wrought out, an ungodly disposition of heart, which it concerns
thee, not to rest till thou see removed.
(4.) Consider, that to become godly, or this change of incli
nations and dispositions towards God, is that which of all other
the soul doth most strongly reluctate arid strive against ; and
which therefore it undergoes with greatest difficulty and regret.
It is a horrid and amazing thing it should be so, but Scripture
and experience leave it undoubted that so it is. What ! that
the highest excellency, the most perfect beauty, loveliness,
and love itself should so little attract a reasonable, spiritual be
ing that issued thence ? His own offspring so unkind ! what
more than monstrous unnatural ness is this, so to disaffect one's
own original ! It were easy to accumulate and heap up conside
rations that would render this astonishly strange. So things
are reckoned upon several accounts, either as they are more rare
and unfrequent (which is the vulgar way of estimating wonders)
or as their causes are of more difficult investigation ; or (if they
are moral wonders) as they are more unreasonable or causeless ;
upon this last account, Christ marvelled at the Jews unbelief;
(Mark 6. 6.) and so is this hatred justly marvellous; as being
altogether without a cause ? But thence to infer there is no such
thing, were to dispute against the sun. No truth hath more of
light and evidence in it, though none more of terror and prodigy
To how many thousand objects is the mind of man indifferent ?
can turn itself to this or that ; run with facility all points of the
compass, among the whole universe of beings : but assay only to
draw it to God, and it recoils; thoughts and affection^ revolt,
and decline all converse with that blessed object ! Toward other
objects, it freely opens and dilates itself, as under the benign
beams of a warm sun ; there are placid, complacential emoti
ons; amicable, sprightly converses and embraces. Towards
* Psal. 6*3. 5. 6. 104. 34. 139. 17. 18. Isa, 26*. 8.
H8 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XII
God only it is presently contracted and shut up ; life retires, and
it becomes as a stone, cold, rigid and impenetrable: the quite con
trary to what is required (which also those very precepts do
plainly imply ;) it is alive to sin, to the world, to vanity ; but
crucified, mortified, dead to God and Jesus Christ. Rom. G,
11.
The natures of manv men that are harsh, fierce and savage,
admit of many cultivations andrefinings ; and by moral precept,
the exercise and improvement of reason, with a severe animad
version and observance of themselves, they become mild, trac
table, gentle, meek. The story of the physiognomist's guess at
the temper of Socrates is known. But of all other, the disaf
fected soul is least inclinable ever to become good-natured to
wards God, wherein grace or holiness doth consist. Here it is
most unpersuadable, never facile to this change. One would
have thought no affection should have been so natural, so deep
ly inwrought into the spirit of man, as an affection towards the
Father of spirits; but here he most of all discovers himself to be
without natural affection : surely here is a sad proof, that such
affection doth not ascend. The whole duty of man, as to the
principle of it, resolves into love. That is the fulfilling of the
law. As to its object; the two tables divide it between God
and our neighbour ; and accordingly divide that love. Upon
those two branches whereof ; love to God, and love to our neigh
bour, hang all the law and the prophets. The wickedness of
the world hath killed this love at the very root, and indisposed
the nature of man to all exercises of it, either way, whether to
wards God or his neighbour. It hath not only rendered man
unmeet for holy communion with God, but in a great measure
for civil society with one another. It hath destroyed good na
ture: made men false, envious, barbarous; turned the world;
especially the dark places of the earth, where the light of the
gospel shines not, into habitations, of cruelty. But who sees
not the enmity and disaffection of men's hearts towards God is
the more deeply rooted, and less superable evil?
The beloved apostle gives us a plain and sad intimation how
the ca.se is, as to this, when he reasons thus; He that loveth
not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom
he hath not seen ? He argues from the less to the greater; and
this is the ground upon which his argument is built: that the
loving of God is a matter of greater difficulty, and from which
the spirit of man is more remote, than loving of his neighbour.
Andhe withall insinuates an account why itis so; God's remote
ness from our sense, which is indeed a cause, but no excuse:
it is a peccant, faulty cause. For is our so gross sensuallity no
siaS thai nothing should affect our hearts, but what we can see
CHAP. XII. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 149
with our eyes? as if our sense were die only measure or judge
of excellencies. We are not all flesh, what have we done with
our souls ? if we cannot see God with our eyes, why do we not
with our minds ? at least so much of him we might, as to dis
cern his excellency above all things else. How come our souls
to lose their dominion, and to be so slavishly subject to a ru
ling sense ; but the reason less concerns our present purpose ;
that whereof It is the reason; that implied assertion, that men,
are in a less disposition to the love of God than their neighbours,
is the sad truth we are now considering. There are certain ho-
miletical virtues that much adorn and polish the nature of man,
urbanity, fidelity, justice, patience of injuries, compassion to
wards the miserable, &c. and indeed without these, the world
would break up, and all civil societies disband ; if at least they
did not in some degree obtain. But in the mean time men are
at the greatest distance imaginable from any disposition to soci
ety with God. They have some love for one another, but none
for him. And yet it must be remembered, that love to our
neighbour, and all the consequent exertions of it, becoming du
ty by the divine law, ought to be performed as acts of obedience
to God, and therefore ought to grow from the stock and root of
a divine love; I mean, love to God. They are otherwise but
spurious virtues, bastard fruits (men gather not grapes of thorns,
&c.) they grow from a tree of another kind; and whatever sem
blance they may have of the true, they want their constituent
form, their life and soul. Though love to the brethren is made
a character of the regenerate state, of having passed from death
to life ; 1 John. 3. 14. it is yet but a more remote, and is it
self brought to trial by this higher and more immediate one, and
which is more intimately connatural to the new creature, even
the love of God; By this we know we love the children of God,
when we love God, and keep his commandments, chap. 5. 2,
A respect to God * specifies every virtue and duty. Whatever
is loved and served, and not in him and for him (servato ordinc
finis, keeping the chosen end in view, as the school-phrase is)
becomes an idol; and that love and service is idolatry. And
what a discovery is here of disaffection to God ; that in the ex
ercise of such (the above-mentioned) virtues, one single act shall
be torn from itself, from its specifying moral form, only to leave
out him. A promise shall be kept, but without any respect to
God, for even the promises made to him are broken without any
* Proinde virtntes quas sibi videtur habere, nisi ad Dcum retulc-
rit, etiam ipsu vitia sunt potius quarn virtutes. What ever virtues a
man muy seem to himself to possess, if he dv not refer them all to
God fUey are vices, rather then virtues.
150 THE 2LESSEDNBSS CHAP, Xfi*
scruple. That which is anothers shall be rendered to him ; but
God shall not be regarded in the business. An alms given, for
the Lord's sake left out. That which concerns my neighbour
often done, but what concerns God therein, as it were studi
ously omitted. This is what he that runs may read, that though
the hearts of men are not to one another as they should, they
are much more averse towards God.
Men are easier of acquaintance towards one another, they
slide insensibly into each others bosoms ; even the most chur
lish, morose natures are wrought upon by assiduous repeated
kindnesses, gutla cavat lapidem, fyc. as often-falling drops at
length wear and work into very stones : towards God their hearts
are more impenetrable than rocks, harder than adamants. He
is seeking with some an acquaintance all their days : they live
their whole age under the gospel, and yet are never won. They
hearken to one another, but are utterly unpersuadable towards
God ; as the deaf adder that hears not the voice of the charmer
though charming never so wisely. The clearest reason, the
most powerful arguments move them not : no nor the most in-
sinuative allurements, the sweetest breathings of love : "How
often would I have gathered thee, as the hen her chickens un
der her wings, and ye would not." God draws with the cords of
a man, with the bands of love : but they still perversely keep at
an unkind distance.* Men use to believe one another (were
there no credit given to each others words, and some mutual
confidence in one another, there could be no human converse,
all must affect solitude, and dwell in dens and desarts as wild
beasts,) but how incredulous are they of all divine revelations ?
though testified with never so convincing evidence ! Who hath
believed our report ! The word of the eternal God is regarded
(O amazing wickedness) as we would the word of a child or a
fool ; no sober, rational man, but his narrations, promises or threa-
tenings, are more reckoned of. Men are more reconcilable to
one another when enemies, more constant when friends. How
often doth the power of a conquering enemy, and the distress
of the conquered, work a submission on this part, and a remis
sion on that. How often are haughty spirits stooped by a series
of calamities, and made ductile ; proud arrogants formed, by ne
cessity and misery, into humble supplicants, so as to lie pros
trate at the feet of a man that may help or hurt them ; while
still the same persons retain indomitable unyielding spirits to
wards God, under their most afflictive pressures. Though his,
gracious nature and infinite fulness promise the most certain
* Mat. 23. 37. See PsaK 81. 8. to 13. Prov. 1. 20. to 24. &c.
llos. 11.4.
CHAP. XII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 151
and liberal relief, it is the remotest thing from their their thoughts
to make any address to him. They cry because of the oppression of
the mighty, but none says Where is God jny Maker, who giveth
songs in the night ? (Job 35. 10.) rather perish under their bur
dens than look towards God, when his own visible hand is
against them, or upon them, and their lives at his mercy 5 they
stand it out to the last breath; and are more hardly humbled
than consumed ; sooner burn than weep ; shriveled up into
ashes sooner than melted into tears ; scorched with great heat
yet repent not to give glory to God: Rev. 16. 9. gnaw their
tongues for pain, and yet still more disposed to blaspheme than
pray or sue for mercy. Dreadful thought ! as to one another
reconciliations among men are not impossible or unfrequent, even
of mortal enemies; but they are utterly implacable towards God!
yet they often wrong one another ; but they cannot pretend,
God ever did them the least wrong, yea, they have lived by his
bounty all their days. They say to God, "Depart from us/' yet he
filleth their houses with good things. So true is the historian's*
observation, " Hatred is sharpest where most unjust."
Yea, when there seems at least to have been a reconciliation
wrought, are treacheries, covenant-breakings, revolts, strange
ness, so frequent among men towards one another, as from them
towards God ? How inconsistent with friendship is it, according
to common estimate, to be always promising, never performing;
upon any or no occasion to break off intercourses, by unkind
alienations, or mutual hostilities ; to be morose, reserved each
toother; to decline or disaffect each others converse; to shut
out one another from their hearts and thoughts. But how com
mon and unregretted are these carriages towards the blessed
God ? It were easy to expatiate on this argument, and multi
ply instances of this greater disaffection. But in a word, what
observing person may not see, what serious person would not
grieve to see the barbarous, sooner putting on civility ; the riot
ous, sobriety ; the treacherous, fidelity ; the morose, urbanity ; the
injurious, equity ; the churlish and covetous, benignity and cha
rity ; than the ungodly man, piety and sincere devotedness unto
God ? Here is the principal wound and distemper sin hath infec
ted the nature of man with : Though he have suffered a uni
versal impairment, he is chiefly prejudiced in regard of his ha-
tlie de and tendency towards God; and what concerns the du-
but of the first table. Here the breach is greatest, and here is
ties greatest need of repair. True it is; an inoffensive, winning
1 Tacitus speaking of the hatred of Tiberius and Augusta against
Germanicus, the causers whereof, saith he, were acriores, quia
152 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XII,
deportment towards men, is not without its excellency,, and ne
cessity too. And it doth indeed unsufferably reproach Christi
anity, and unbecome a disciple of Christ ; yea it discovers a man
not to be led by his Spirit, and so to be none of his ; to indulge
himself in immoral deportment towards men ;. to be undutif ul
towards superiors; unconversable towards equals : oppressive
towards inferiors ; unjust towards any. Yet is a holy dispositi
on of heart towards God, most earnestly, and in the first place
to be endeavoured (which will then draw on the rest,) as having
in it the highest equity and excellency, and being of the most
immediate necessity to our blessedness.
(5.) Consider, that there maybe some gradual tendencies,
or fainter essays towards godliness, that fall short of real godli
ness, or come not up to that thorough change and determinati
on of heart God-ward, that is necessary to blessedness. There may
be a returning, but not to the most high, wherein man may be (as the
prophet immediately subjoins Hos. 7* 16.) like a deceitful bow,,
not fully bent, that will not reach the mark ; they come not home
to God. Many may be almost persuaded; and even within
reach of heaven, not far from the kingdom of God ; may seek
to enter, and not be able ; their hearts being somewhat inclin
able, but more averse; for they can only be unable as they are
unwilling. The soul is in no possibility of taking up a compla-
cential rest in God, till it be brought to this, to move toward
him spontaneously and with, as it were, a self-motion. And
then is it self-moved towards God, when its preponderating bent
is towards him. As a massy stone that one attempts to displace,
if it be heaved at till it preponderate, it then moves out by its
own weight; otherwise it reverts, and lies where and as it did
before. So it is with many men's hearts, all our lifting at them>
is but the rolling of the returning stone; they are moved, but
not removed : sometimes they are lifted at in the public minis
try of the world; sometimes by a private, seasonable admoniti
on ; sometimes God makes an affliction his minister; a danger
startles them ; a sickness shakes them ; and they think to change
their course : but how soon do they change thofe thoughts, and
are where they were? what enlightenings and convictions, what
awakenings and terror, what remorses, what purposes, what
tastes and relishes do some find in their own hearts, that yet are
blasted and come to nothing ? How many miserable abortions
after travailing pangs and throws, and fair hopes of a happy
birth of the new creature? Often somewhat is produced that
much resembles it, but is not it. No gracious principle but
may have its counterfeit in an ungiacious heart; whence they
deceive not others only, but themselves, and think verily they
are true converts while they are yet in their sins. How many
CHAP. Xtl, OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 153
wretched souls, that lie dubiously struggling a long time under
the contrary alternate impressions of the gospel on the one hand,
and the present evil world on the other; and give the day to
their own sensual inclinations at last ! in some degree, escape
the corruptions of the world, by the knowledge of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ, but are again entangled and overcome, so
as their latter end is worse than their beginning. 2 Pet. 2. 20.
Such a man is so far from being advantaged by his former faint
inclinations towards God, that he would be found at last under
this aggravated wickedness beyond all other men; that when
others wandered from God through inadvertency and inconside-
ration, this man will be found to have been hisenemyupon de
liberation, and against the various strivings of his convinced
heart to the contrary . This is more eminently victorious and
reigning enmity ; such a one takes great pains to perish. Alas !
it is not a slight touch, an overly superficial tincture, some
evanid sentiments of piety, a few good thoughts or wishes,
that bespeak a new man, a new creature. It is a thorough pre
vailing change, that quite alters the habitual posture of a man's
soul, and determines it towards God, so as that the after-course
of his life may be capable of that denomination, a living to God,
a living after the Spirit; that exalts the love of God unto that
supremacy in him, that it becomes the governing principle of
his life, and the reason and measure of his actions ; that as he
loves him above all things else, better than his own life, so he
can truly (though possibly sometimes with a doubtful, trembling
heart) resolve the ordinary course of his daily walking and practice
into that love, as the directive principle of it. 1 pray, I read, I
hear, because I love God. I desire to be just, sober, charita
ble, meek, patient, because I love God. This is the perfecti
on and end of the love of God, (therefore that must needs
be the principle hereof) obedience to his will. 1 John. 2. 5.
Tfls\ein1oti Herein appears that power of godliness, denied (God
knows) by too many that have the form : the spirit of love,
power, and of a sound mind. 2 Tim. 3. 5. chap. 1. 7. That
only is a sound mind, in which such love rules in such power.
Is not love to God often pretended by such that, whenever it
comes to an actual competition, discover they love their own flesh
a great deal more ; that seldom ever cross their own wills to do
his ? or hazard their own fleshly interest to promote his interest?
we may justly say (as the apostle, in a case fitly enough reduci
ble hither,) how dwells the love of God in that man ? Notwith
standing such a subdued ineffectual love to God, such a one
shall be denominated and dealt with as an enemy. It is not
likely any man on earth hates God so perfectly as those in hell.
And is not every quality, not yet perfect in its kind, and that
VOL. III. X
THE BLESSEDNESS CHAF.XIT.
*s yet growing more and more intense, in the mean time allay
ed by some degree of its contrary ? Yet that over-mastered de
gree denominates not its subject, nor ought a man from such a
supposed love to God to have the name of a lover of him. That
principle is only capable of denominating the man, that is pre
valent and practical, that hath a governing influence on his heart
and life. He in whom the love of God hath not such power
and ruie, whatever his fainter inclinations, may be, is an un
godly man.
And now rnethinks these several considerations compared and
weighed together, should contribute something to the settling
of right thoughts in the minds of secure sinners, touching the
nature and necessity of this heart-change ; and do surely leave
no place for the forementioned vain pretences that occasioned
them. For (to give you a summary view of what hath been pro
pounded in those foregoing considerations,) it now plainly ap
pears, That the holy Scripture requires in him that shall enjoy
this blessedness, a mighty change of the very temper of his soul,
as that which must dispose him thereto; and which must there
fore chiefly consist, in the right framing of his heart towards God;
towards whom it is mostly, fixedly averse, and therefore not ea
sily susceptible of such a change. And that any slighter or more
feeble inclination towards God, will not serve the turn ; but such
only whereby the soul is prevalently and habitually turned to
Mm. And then what can be more absurd or unsavoury ? what more
contrary to Christian doctrine, or common reason, than instead
of this necessary heart-change, to insist upon so poor a plea, as
that mentioned above, as the only ground of so great a hope ?
How empty and frivolous will it appear in comparison of this
great soul-transforming change, if we severally consider the par
ticulars of it. As for orthodoxy in doctrinals, it is in itself a
highly laudable thing ; and in respect of the fundamentals (for
therefore are they so called) indispensably necessary to blessed
ness. As that cannot be without holiness, so nor holiness with
out truth. John. 17. 17- But, (besides that this is that which
every one pretends to) is every thing which is necessary, suffi
cient ? As to natural necessity (which is that we now speak to)
reason, and intellectual nature are also necessary ; shall there
fore all men, yea, and devils too, be saved ? Besides, are you
mire you believe the grand articles of the Christian religion ?
Consider a little, the grounds and effects of that pretended
feith.
(L) Its grounds ; every assent is as the grounds of it are. Deal
truly here with thy soul. Can you tell wherefore you are a
Christian ? what are thy inducements to be of this religion ? are
they iiot .such as are common to thee with them that are of a
CHAP. XI f. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 155
ialse religion ? (I am here happily prevented by a worthy au
thor*, to which I recommend thee, but at the present a lit
tle bethink thyself,) Is it not possible thou mayest be a Chris
tian for the same reasons for which one may be a jew, or a ma-
hometan, or a mere pagan ? as namely, education, custom, law,
example, outward advantage, &c. Now consider, if thou find
this upon enquiry to be thy case, the motives of thy being a
Christian admit of being cast together into this form of reasoning.
That religion which a man's forefathers were of, which is esta
blished by law, or generally obtains in the country where he
lives, the profession whereof, most conduces to, or best
consists with his credit, and other outward advantages, that
religion he is to embrace as the true religion. But such I find
the Christian religion to be to me; therefore, &c. The pro
position here is manifestly false; for it contains grounds com
mon to all religions, publicly owned, and professed throughout
the world ; and sure all cannot be true: and hence the con
clusion (though materially considered it be true, yet) formally
considered, as a conclusion issuing from such premises, must
needs be false; and what then is become of thy orthodoxy ;
when, as to the formal object of thy faith, thou believest but
as mahometans and pagans do? when thou art of this faith, by
fate or chance only, not choice or rational inducement?
(2.) As to the effects of thy faith : let them be enquired into
also, and they will certainly Dear proportion to the grounds of
it. The gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one
that believes; (Rom. 1.16. 1 Thes. 2. 13.) to them that be
lieve it not, it signifies nothing. The word of God received
with a divine faith, as the word of God, works effectually up
on all that so receive it, that is, all that believe. What such
efficacious workings of it hast thou felt upon thy soul ? Certain
ly, its most connatural effect is that very change of heart, and
inclination God-ward, of which we have been speaking. What
is so suitable to the gospel-revelation, as a good temper of heart
God-ward ? And how absurd is it to introduce the cause on
purpose to exclude its genuine inseparable effect ? But evident
it is, (though true faith cannot,) that superficial, irrational as
sent, in which alone many glory, may too well consist with a
disaffected heart towards God: and can it then signify any
thing towards thy blessedness ? sure to be so a solifidian is to
be a nullifidian. Faith not working by love is not faith ; at
least profits nothing. For thy outward conformity in the so
lemnities of worship, it is imputable to so corrupt motives
and principles, that the thing itself, abtractively considered,
* Mr. Pink's trial of sincere love to Christ.
155
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XII.
can never be thought characteristical and distinguishing of the
heirs of blessedness. The worst of men, rnay perform the best
of outward duties. Thy most glorious boasted virtues, if they
grow not from the proper root, love to God, they are but splen
did sins, as above appears, and hath been truly said of old.
Thy repentance is either true or false ; if true, it is that very
change of mind and heart J speak of, and is therefore eminently
signalized by that note, it is repentance towards God; if false,
God will not be mocked. For thy regeneration in baptism;
what can it avail thee, as to this blessedness, if the present tem
per of thy heart be unsuitable, thereto ? Didst thou ever know
any that held, that all the baptized should be saved ? Will thy
infant sanctity excuse the enmity and disaffection to God of
thy riper age ?
In short, if we seclude this work of God upon the soul, how
inconsiderable is the difference between the Christian and the
heathen world? wherein can it then be understood to lie, but
in some ineffectual notions, and external observances ? Arid
can it be thought that the righteous, holy God will make so vast
a difference in the states of men hereafter, who differ so little
here? or that it shall so highly recommend a man to God, that
it was his lot to be born, and to have lived upon such a turf or
soil, or in such a clime or part of the world ? His gracious pro
vidence is thankfully to be acknowledged and adored, that hath
assigned us our stations under the gospel; but then it must be
remembered, the gospel hath the goodness, not of the end, but
of the means; which, as by our improvement or non-improve
ment, it becomes effectual or ineffectual, doth acquit from, or
aggravate condemnation : and that it works not as a charm or
spell, we know not how, or why, or when we think not of it ;
but by recommending itself in the demonstration and power of the
Holy Ghost, to our reason and consciences, to our wills and
affections, till we be delivered up into the mould or form of it.
Rom. 6. I?. Surely were it so slight a matter, as too many
fondly dream, that must distinguish between them that shall be
saved and shall perish, there would need no striving to enter in
at the strait gate ; and the disciples question would never have
been, who then shall be saved ? but rather, who shall not be
saved ? nor would it have been resolved by our Saviour into the
immediate power of him alone, to whom all things are possible
(Matt. 19. 26.) that any are saved at all; nor have been so earnestly
asserted by him, that none could come to him, but whom his
Father draws. John. 6.44. The obvious import of which passa
ges is such, that if careless sinners could once obtain of them
selves seriously to consider them, met.hinks they would find lit-
tie rest in their spirits, till they might discern a work wrought
CHAP. XII. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 157
there, in some degree worthy of God, an impression some way
proportionable to the power of an almighty arm ; and that
might speak God its author. For notwithstanding the soul's
natural capacities hefore asserted and inferred, its Amoral in
capacity, 1 mean its wicked aversion from God, is such as
none but God himself can overcome. Nor is that aversation
the less culpable, for that it is so hardly overcome, but the
more. It is an aversation of will ; and who sees not, that eve
ry man is more wicked, according as his will is more wickedly
bent ? Hence his impotency or inability to turn to God, is not
such as that he cannot turn if he would ; but it consists in this,
that he is not willing. He affects a distance from God. Which
shews therefore the necessity still of this change. For the pos
sibility of it, and the encouragement (according to the me
thods wherein God is wont to dispense his grace) the sinner
hath to hope and endeavour it, will more fitly fall into consi
deration elsewhere.
* That moral incapacity is also in some sense truly natural, that
is, in the same sense wherein we are said to be by nature the children of
wrath, Eph. 2, 3. Therefore human nature must be considered as crea
ted by God, and as propagated by man. In the former sense, as God
is the author of it, it is taken in this distinction, of moral and natural
impotency, which needs not further explication ; yet you may take
this account of it from Dr. Twisse, Impotentia faciendi quod Deo
gratum est et acceptum, non est impotentia naturae, sed morum,
Nulla etenim nobis deest facultas naturas per peccatum originate,
juxta illud Augustini ; Nulli agnoscendi veritatis abstulit faculta^
tern. Adhuc remanet potentia, qua facere possumus quaecunquc
volumus: the inability to do what is pleasing and acceptable to God;
is not a natural but moral inability For no faculty of our nature is
taken away from us by original sin (as saith Augustine,) it has taken
from no man the faculty of discerning truth. The power still re
mains by which we can do whatsoever we choose. Vind. I. S.errat. p.
sect. 6. Naturalem potentiam, quidlibet agendi pro arbitrio ipsorum,
dicimus ad omnes transmitti, non autem potentiam moraiem : we say
that the natural power of doing anything according to our will is
preserved to all, but not moral power. Vindic. Criminat. 3. S. U
. 2, Chap. 3.
153 THE BLESSEJTCS3 CHAP. XI3J.
CHAP. XIII.
4 Inference. That the soul in which such a change is wrought, rest
lessly pursues this blessedness till it be attained. 5 Inference.
That the knowing of God, and conformity to him, are satisfying
things, and do now in a degree satisfy, according to the measure
wherein they are attained. 6 Inference That the fove of God
towards his people is great, that hath designed for them so great,
and even a satisfying good.
^ TT Is further to be inferred, that a soul wherein such a
change is wrought, pursues this blessedness with restless*
supreme desire, till it attain to the fulness thereof. We have
here a plainly implied description of the posture and tendency
of such a soul (even of a sanctified holy soul, which had there
fore undergone this blessed change) towards this state of bles
sedness. I shall (saith he) be satisfied with thy likeness, as
though he had said, I cannot be satisfied otherwise. We have
seen how great a change is necessary to dispose the soul to this
blessedness, which being once wrought, nothing else can now
satisfy it. Such a thing is this blessedness, (1 speak now of so
much of it as is previous and conducing to satisfaction, or of
blessedness materially considered, the divine glory to be beheld
and participated :) it is of that nature, it makes the soul restless,
it lets it not be quiet, after it hath got some apprehension of it,
till it attain the full enjoyment. The whole life of such a one,
is a continual seeking God's face. So attractive is this glory of
a subject rightly disposed to it : while others crave corn and
wine, this is the sum of the holy soul's desires, Lord lift thou
up the light of thy countenance, &c. Psal. .1. G. The same
thing is the object of its present desires that shall be of its eter
nal satisfaction and enjoyment. This is now its one thing,
the request insisted on, to behold the beauty of the Lord, &c.
(Psal. 27. 4.) and while in any measure it doth so, yet it is still
looking for this blessed hope, still hoping to be like him, see
him as he is. The expectation of satisfaction in this state, im
plies the restless working of desire till then ; for what is this
satisfaction^ but the fulfilling of our desires, the perfecting of
, XIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 159
the soul's motions in a complacential rest? Motion and rest do
exactly correspond each to other. Nothing can naturally rest
in any place, to which it was not before naturally inclined to
move. And the rest is proportionally more composed and stea
dy, according as the motion was stronger and more vigorous.
By how much the heavier any body is, so much the stronger
and less resistable is its motion downward ; and then according
ly it is less movable when it hath attained its resting place. It is
therefore a vanity and contradiction, to speak of the soul's being
satisfied in that which it was not before desirous of *. And that
state which it shall ultimately and eternally acquiesce in (with a
rest that must therefore be understood to be most composed and
sedate,) towards it, it must needs move with the strongest and most
unsatisfied desire, a desire that is supreme, prevalent, and tri
umphant over all other desires, and over all obstructions to itself;
least capable of diversion, or of pitching upon any thing short
of the term aimed at. Ask therefore the holy soul, What is thy
supreme desire ? and so far as it understands itself, it must an
swer, "To see and partake the divine glory ; to behold the bless
ed face of God, till his likeness be transfused through all my
powers, and his entire image be perfectly formed in me : pre
sent to my view what else you will, I can be satisfied in no
thing else but this." Therefore this leaves a black note upon
those wretched souls that are wholly strangers to such desires;
that would be better satisfied to dwell always in dust ; that shun
the blessed face of God as hell itself; and to whom the most
despicable vanity is a more desirable sight than that of divine
glory. Miserable souls I Consider your state, can that be your
blessedness which you desire not? or do you think God will re
ceive any into his blessed presence, to whom it shall be a bur
den ? Methinks, upon the reading of this you should present
ly doom yourselves, and see your sentence written in your breast.
Compare your hearts with this holy man's; see if there be any
thing like this in the temper of your spirits ; and never think
well of yourselves till you find it so,
5. The knowledge of God, and conformity to him, are in their
Own nature apt to satisfy the desires of the soul, and even now
actually do so, In the measure wherein they are attained. Some
things are not of a satisfying nature ; there is nothing tending
* Aptitudinally, I mean, and exhypothesi, that is supposing the
knowledge of the object : otherwise as to actual explicit desires,
God doth give us beyond what we can ask or think. But it is im
possible the soul should rest satisfied in that, which upon knowledge
ii is uudesirous of, and <lotk or would reject.
160 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XItt*
to satisfaction in them* And then the continual heaping to
gether of such things, doth no more towards satisfaction, than
the accumulating of mathematical points would towards the
compacting of a solid body ; or the multiplication of cypher on
ly, to the making of a sum. But what shall one day satisfy,
hath in itself a power and aptitude thereto. The act, wheiu \ or
it is, supposes the power. Therefore the hungry-craving soul,
that would fain be happy, but knows not how, needs not spend
its days in making uncertain guesses, and fruitless attempts and
trials : it may fix its hovering thoughts ; and upon assurance
here given, say, I have now found at last where satisfaction
may be had ; and have only this to do, to bend all my powers
hither, and intend this one thing, the possessing myself of this
blessed rest ; earnestly to endeavour, and patiently to wait for
it. Happy discovery ! welcome tidings ! I now know which
way to turn my eye, and direct my pursuit. I shall no longer
spend myself in dubious, toilsome wanderings, in anxious, vain
enquiry, I have found ! I have found ! blessedness is here. If
I can but get a lively, efficacious sight of God, I have enough-
Shew me the Father, and it sufficeth. Let the weary, wander
ing soul bethink itself, and retire to God ; He will not mock
thee with shadows, as the world hath done. This is eternal
life, to know him the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom
he hath sent. Apart from Christ thou canst not know nor see
him with fruit and comfort; but the gospel revelation (which is
the revelation of God in Christ) gives thee a lovely prospect of
liim. His glory shines in the face of Jesus Christ; and when
by beholding it thou art changed into the same likeness, and
findest thyself gradually changing more and more from glory to
glory, thou wilt find thyself accordingly in a gradual tendency
towards satisfaction and blessedness: that is, do but seriously set
thyself to study and contemplate the being and attributes of
God; and then look upon him as through the Mediator, he is
willing to be reconciled to thee, and become thy God ; and so
long let thine eye fix and dwell here, till it affect thy heart,
and the proper impress of the gospel be by the Spirit of the
Lord instamped upon it ; till thou find thyself wrought to a
compliance with his holy will, and his image formed in thee ;
and thou shalt soon experience thou art entering into his rest ;
and wilt relish a more satisfying pleasure in this blessed change,
than all thy worldly, sensual enjoyments did ever afford thee
before.
Surely, if the perfect vision and perception of his glorious
likeness will yield a complete satisfaction at last, the initial and
progressive tendencies towards the former, will proportionably
infer the latter. It is obvious hence to collect, who are in
CHAP. XIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 161
this world (ordinarily and, cceteris paribus, where more unu
sual violent temptations hinder not) the most satisfied and con
tented persons; even those that have most of the clarifying"
sights of God, and that thence partake most of his image, (in
deed Scripture only vouchsafes the name to such sights of God;
He that doth evil hath not seen God, ] John. 3. 6.3 John. 1 1.)
such as have most of a godly frame wrought into their spirits,
and that have hearts most attempered and conformed to God ;
these are the most contended persons in the world. Content is
part of the gain that attends godliness ; it concurring, renders
the other a great gain ; godliness with contentment ; (1- Tim.
6. 6.) the form of expression discovers how connatural content
ment is to godliness; as if they were not to he mentioned apart.
Godliness, as if he had said, is a very gainful thing, but if you
would comprehend the gainfulness of it fully, do not abstract
too curiously, take in with it that which is of so near an alliance,
that you will hardly know how to consider them apart ; let its
inseparable adjunct, contentment, go along with it, and you
will find it a gainful thing indeed. The true knowledge of God
so directly tends to holiness, and that to contentation, that it
may be too evidently concluded, that a discontented person hath
little of the one or the other, not much knowledge and less
grace ; he is so far from being like God, that in the apostle's
language above we may say, he hath not seen him. Doth that
person know God, or hath ever seen him, that falls not into
the dust, admiring so glorious a Majesty ? that subjects nut
himself to him, with loyal affections, accounting it his only
grand concernment to please and serve him ? But the discontent
ed person takes upon him, as if he were God alone, and as if
he expected every creature to do him homage, and thought the
creation were made for the pleasure and service of none but
him. Hath that person ever seen God, that acknowledges him
not a sufficient portion, a full, all-comprehending good ? Hath
he seen him, that sees not reason to trust him, to commit all
his concernments to him ? Hath he seen him that loves him
not, and delights not in his love ? Hath he seen him that quits
not all for him, and abandons not every private interest to es
pouse his; and how evidently do these things tend to quiet
and compose the soul ! Discontent proceeds from idolizing
thoughts of ourselves; it is rooted in self-conceit, in self-depen-
dance, self-love, self-seeking, all which despicable idols (or
that one great idol, self, thus variously served and idolized)
one sight of the divine glory would confound and bring to no
thing. The sights of God melt the heart, break it under
a sense of sin, and hence compose it to a meek^ peaceful
VOL. III. Y-
162 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. Xlff,
humility; but the discontented spirit is an unbroken, proud,
imperious spirit. The sights of God purify the soul, refine it
from the dross of this vile world, make it daily aspire to a con
formity unto the pure and spiritual nature of God. But a dis
contented spirit, is a sensual, terrene spirit (for what, hut such
objects are the usual matter of most men's discontents ?) taking
sensuality in its just latitude, it is a low dunghill spirit, fit for
nothing but to rake and scrabble in the dirt.
I insist upon this, apprehending (what deserves more lamen
tations than it hath observations,) that too many annex a
profession of eminent godliness and spirituality, to an indul
ged, querulous, impatient temper of spirit $ join a splendid
appearance of piety, to an unreformed perverse frowardness
(which agree as well as a jewel of gold to a swine's snout,)
nothing pleases them, their mercies are not worth the ac
knowledgement ; their afflictions intolerable, not to be borne.
They fall out and quarrel with all occurrences, actions, events;
neither man, nor God doth any thing good in their sight. The
world is not well governed; nothing falls out well as to them
selves. What can possibly be thought on more repugnant to
the knowledge of God, the grand design of all religion, and the
very spirit of the gospel, than this temper ? Which way do these
tend and aim, but to lead souls to blessedness ; to bring them
into a peaceful, happy, satisfied state and frame ? and must we,
because that end cannot be attained here, therefore go the quite
contrary way ? or pretend we are going to heaven with our backs
-turned upon it? Sure the discoveries God now makes of him
self to us, and by which he impresses his likeness upon his own
(though they ultimately design our satisfaction- and blessedness
in heaven, as intermediate thereunto ;} they aim at the bring
ing us into a heaven upon earth ; to form us unto a life agree
able, and that hath analogy with that of heaven; unto which
nothing is more analogous in our present state, than that peace
and serenity which result from divine knowledge and holiness;
nothing more inconsistent, than a peevish, fretful, turbulent
spirit. The one is a participation of a bright and mild light
from heaven, the other, of a dark and raging fire from hell?
It is only God's face, his glorious likeness reflected on our souls,
that shall satisfy hereafter, and make heaven, heaven. He doth
not now wholly conceal himself from us, not altogether hide
his face. The shining of the same face (in what degree he now
vouchsafes it) will make this earth a heaven too. One glance
towards him may transmit a lively pleasant lustre upon our spi
rits, they looked on him, and were lightened, Psal- 34. 5. And
we Uve in the expectation of clearer and more impressive eter*.
. XIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 163
nal visions. It will become us to express a present satisfiedness,
proportionable to our present sights and expectations ; and to
endeavour daily to see more, and to be more like God : that
we may be daily more and more satisfied ; while we cannot yet
attain, to be making gradual approaches towards that blessed
state. By how much any have more of the vision and likeness
of God in their present state> so much they approach nearer
unto satisfaction.
6. We infer ; The love of God to his people is great, which
hath designed for them so great, and even a satisfying good.
We cannot overlook the occasion this doctrine gives us, to con
sider and contemplate awhile the love of God. If this shall be
the blessedness of his saints, it fe a great love that shall be the
spring and source of it. Two thing here before our eyes, dis
cover thegreatness of his love : that it designs satisfaction to
the persons meant : and that they shall be satisfied with the di
vine vision and likeness.
(1.) It designs their satisfaction. This is as far as love can
go, It is love to the uttermost : it doth not satisfy itself, till it
satisfy them. It is love to spare an enemy, to relieve a stranger ;
but to satisfy for ever them that were both ; this sure exceeds
all the wonted measures of love. Much love is shewn in the
forgiveness of sin, in the supply of necessities ; but herein (as
the apostle speaks in another case) is the love of God perfected*
as to its exercise : it hath now perfectly attained its end, when
it hath not left so much as a craving desire, not a wish unsatis-
lied; the soul cannot say, "I wish it were better; O that I had
but this one thing more to complete my happiness/' It hath
neither pretence nor inclination to think such a thought. Di
vine love is now at rest. It was travelling big with gracious de
signs before ; it hath now delivered itself. It would rather cre^
ate new heavens every moment, than not satisfy : but it hath
now done it to the full ; the utmost capacity of the soul is filled
up ; it can be no happier than it is. This is love's triumph
over all the miseries, wants, and desires of a languishing
soul : the appropriate, peculiar glory of divine love. If all
the excellencies of the whole creation besides, were contracted
into one glorious creature, it would never be capable of this
boast, I have satisfied one soul. The love of God leaves none
unsatisfied, but the proud despisers of it. Now is the eternal
sabbath of love. Now it enters into rest, having finished all its
works ; it views them over now with delight, for lo ! they are all
good; its works of pardon, of justification and adoption; Its
works of regeneration, of conversion, and sanctification ; Its
establishing, quickening, comforting works ; they are all good,
164 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XIII.
good in themselves, and in this their end, the satisfaction and
repose of blessed souls. Now divine love puts on the crown,
ascends the throne, and the many myriads of glorified spirits
fall down about it, and adore : ail profess to owe to it the sa
tisfying pleasures they all enjoy. Who can consider the un
speakable satisfaction of those blessed spirits, and not also re
flect upon this exalted greatness of divine love !
(2.) It is again great love, if we consider wherewith they
shall be satisfied. The sight and participation of the divine glo
ry, his face, his likeness, his represented and impressed glory.
There may be great love that never undertakes, nor studies to
satisfy all tbe desires of the persons we cast our love upon, es
pecially where nothing will satisfy but high and great matters.
The love of" God knows no difficulties ; nor can be overset. The
greater the performance or vouchsafement, the more suitable to
divine love. It hath resolved to give the soul a plenary satis
faction, perfectly to content all its desires ; and since nothing
else can do it, but an eternal beholding of the glorious face of
the divine majesty, and a transformation into his own likeness,
that shall not be with-held. Yea, it hath created, refined, en
larged its capacity on purpose, that it might be satisfied with
nothing less. Great love may sometimes be signified by a
glance ; the offered view of a willing face. Thus our Lord Je
sus invites his church to discover her own love, and answer his,
Let me see thy face, &c. Cant. 2. 14. Love is not more be
comingly expressed or gratified, than by mutual looks, ubi a-
mor, ibi oculus. How great is that love that purposely lays
aside the vail, that never turns away its own, nor permits the
aversion of the beholder's eye thoughout eternity. Now we see
in a glass ; then face to face, as if never weary of beholding on
either part ; but on that part the condescension lies, is the trans
cendent admirable love. That a generous beneficent, the other
(till it be satisfied here) a craving, indigent love. And how in
expressible a condescension is this ? Poor wretches ! many of
whom, possibly, were once so low, that a strutting grandee
would have thought himself affronted by their look, and have
met with threatening rebukes by their over-daring venturous
eye ; lo now they are permitted (to stand before princes ; that
is a mean thing) to feed their eyes with divine glory, to view
the face of God. He sets them before his face for ever. And
that eternal vision begets in them an eternal likeness ; they be
hold and partake glory at once, that their joy may be full.
They behold not a glorious God with deformed souls ; that
would render them a perpetual abomination and torment to them
selves. Love cannot permit that heaven should be their afflic-
CHAP. XIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 165
tlon: that they should have cause to loath and be weary of
themselves in that presence. It satisfies them, by clothing and
filling them with glory ; by making them partake of the divine
likeness, as well as behold it. It is reckoned a great expression
of a complying love, but to give a picture; when the parties
loved only permit themselves to view in a mute representation a
vicarious face. This is much more a vital image (as before) God's
own living-likeness propagated in the Soul ; the inchoa-
tion of it is called the divine love, the seed of God. What a-
mazing love is this, of the great God to a worm! not to give over
till he have assimilated it to his own glory ; till it appear as a
ray of light begotten of the Father of lights ! Every one, saith
the apostle, that doth righteousness is born of him ; 1 John. 2.
29. and then it follows, behold, what manner of love 3. 1.
to be the sons of God ; to be like him, to see him as he is, &c.
How great a word is that (spoken in reference to our present
state) to make us partakers of his holiness. Heb. 12. 10, And
(as well it might) it is instanced as an effect and argument of
love, (for sure chastening itself, abstracted from that end of it,
doth not import love) whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth,
and then by and by, in the same series and line of discourse is
added, to make us partakers of his holiness. Love always ei
ther supposes similitude, or intends it ; and is sufficiently argu
ed by it either way. And sure, the love of God cannot be more
directly expressed, than in his first intending to make a poor
soul like him, while he loves it with compassion ; and then im
printing and perfecting that likeness, that he may love it with
eternal delight. Love is here the first and the last, the begin
ning and end in all this business.
BLESSEDNESS
CHAP.
CHAP. XIV.
7. Inference. That since this blessedness is limited to a qualified
subject "I in righteousness," the unrighteous are necessarily left ex
cluded. 8. Inference: That righteousness is no vain thing, in as
much as it hath so happy an issue, and ends so well.
7. CONSIDERING this blessedness is not common but limit-
^ ed to a qualified subject."! in righteousness," a person
clothed in righteousness : it evidently follows, the unrighteous
are necessarily excluded and shut out, can have no part nor por
tion in this blessedness. The same thing that the apostle tells
us, without an inference ; Know ye not that the unrighteous
shall not inherit the kingdom of God, &c. (1 Cor. 6. 9.) inti
mating that to be a most confessed known thing : know ye not?
is it possible ye can be ignorant of this ? The natural necessity
of what hath been here inferred, hath been argued already from
the consideration of the nature of this blessedness. The legal
necessity of it, arising from the divine will and law, is that I
mainly intend at present. By such a necessity also, they are
excluded, who by God's rule (according to which the supreme
judgment must be managed) shall be found unrighteous : those
that come not up to the terms of the gospel-covenant ; never
accepted the offers, not submitted to the commands of it ; and
that hence consequently are unrelated to Christ, and ununited
to him ; no way capable of advantage by his most perfect and
all-sufficient righteousness, that alone fully answers all the ex
actions and demands of the covenant of works : and so, who
are at last found unrighteous by the old law and the new , the
law both of the Creator and Redeemer too. There is the same
necessity these should be excluded, as that God should be just
and true. The word is gone forth of his mouth in righteous
ness, and cannot return. He did not dally with sinners, when
he settled those constitutions, whence this necessity results.
He is not a man, that he should lie; nor the son of man, that
he should repent/' A heathen understood so much of the nature
<*f God.
CHAP. XIV. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 167
I have thought sometimes, with much wonder, of the stupid
folly of unsanctified hearts ; they are even confounded in their
own wishes; and would have (in order to their security) they
know not what. Were the question faithfully put to the very
heart of such a one, what wouldst thou have done in order to
thy eternal safety from divine wrath and vengeance ? would not
the answer be, O that God would recall those severe constitu
tions he hath made ; and not insist so strictly on, what he hath
required in the gospel, in order to the salvation of sinners. But
foolish wretch ! dost thou know what thou sayest ! wouldst thou
have God repeal the gospel, that thou mayest he the more se
cure ? in what a case art thou then ? Hast thou no hope if the
gospel stand in force ? what hope wilt thou have if it do not ?
Must the hopes of all the world be ruined to establish thine?
and yet leave them involved in the common ruin too ? What,
but the gospel gives the least hope to apostate sinners ? There
is now hope for thee in the gospel-promise, if thou return to
God. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man
his thoughts ; and let him turn to the Lord, and he will have
mercy upon him ; and to our God, and he will abundantly
pardon. Isa. 55. 7 But take away the gospel, and where art:
thou ? Where it possible for thee to repent, and become a new
man ; what settles the connexion between repentance and sal
vation, but the gospel-promise ? Will the violated law of
works accept thy repentance instead of obedience ? Doth it not
expressly preclude any such expectation ? Doth it give any
ground to look for any thing but death after sin ? Thou must
therefore fly to the gospel, or yield thyself lost. And know, it
contains none but faithful and true sayings, that have more sta
bility in them than the foundations of heaven and earth : there
fore expect nothing to he altered for thy sake. The gospel con
stitution was settled long before thou wast born : thou comest
too late with thy exceptions (if thou hadst any) against it. Re
member therefore this is one of the unalterable determinations
of tm's gospel, without holiness thou shah never see God, or
(which amounts to the same) thou canst not behold his face
but in righteousness. There is no word in all the Bible of
more certain truth than this. In this also how apt are sinners
foolishly to entangle themselves ! The gospel is true, and to
be believed, till they meet with something that crosses them,
and goes against the hair, and then they hope it is not so. But
vain man ! If once thou shake the truth of God, what wilt thou
stay thyself upon ? Is God true when he promises ? and is he
not as true when he threatens ? If that be a true saying, "Say
to the righteous, it shall be well with him," is not that as
much to be regarded. "Woe to the wicked, it shall be ill with
168 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XIV'
him? The righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him,
and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him." Are
not these of equal authority ? If thou hadst any reason to hope
thou mayest be happy though thou never be righteous ; is
there not as much reason to fear thou mightest be miserable
though thou be ; since the one is as much against the flat ex
press word of God as the other ? Let not thy love to sin betray
thee out of all religion and thy wits together. Wherein wilt
thou believe one upon the bare value of his word, that will lie
to thee in any thing ? Yea, and as it is the same authority that
is affronted in every command, whence disobedience to one is
a breach of all ; so is the same veracity denied in every truth,
and the disbelief of one belies all ; and wilt thou believe him in
any thing, thou hast proclaimed a liar in every thing ? There
fore, so little hast thou gained by disbelieving the divine reve
lation in this thing, that thou hast brought thyself to this mi
serable dilemma; If the word of God be false, thou hast no
foundation of any faith left thee, if it be true, it dooms thee ta
eternal banishment from his blessed face, while thou remainest
in thy unrighteousness. It will not be thy advantage then to
disbelieve this gospel-record, but to consider it, and take it to
heart ; it will prove never the less true at last, for that thou
wilt not believe it, Shall thy unbelief make the truth of God of
none effect ? And if thou wouldst but reasonably consider the
case, methinks thou shouldstsoon be convinced. Since thou
acknowledgest (as I suppose thee to do,} that there are two
states of men in the other world, a state of blessedness, and a
state of misery ; and two sorts of men in this world, the right
eous, and the unrighteous : let thy reason and conscience now
judge who shall be allotted to the one state, and who to the o-
ther. Sure, if thou acknowledge a righteous Judge of all the
world, thou canst not think he will turn men promiscuously in
to heaven or hell at random, without distinction : much less
canst thou be so absurd and mad, as to think all the unrighte
ous shall be saved, and the righteous perish. And then what
is left thee to judge but that which I am now urging upon thee,
that when the righteous shall be admitted to the vision of God's
blessed face, the unrighteous shall be driven forth into outer
darkness.
It may be some here will be ready to say, " But to what pur
pose is all this, they were of the same mind before, and cannot
think that any one would ever say the contrary." Nor do I
think so either ; but it is one thing not to believe a conclusion
to be true and another to profess a contrary belief : and one
thing to believe a conclusion, another to think we believe it.
Men often know not their own minds. In practical matters*
CHAP. XIV. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 169
it is best seen what a man's belief is by his practice : for when
any profess to believe this or that practical truth, relating to
their salvation, if they believe it not practically, that is, with
such a belief as will command their suitable practice, it matters
not what belief they are of, or whether they were of that judg
ment or no : yea, it will prove in the issue better for them they
had been of another, when their own professed belief shall be
urged against them. But let us consider a little, how in prac
tical matters of less concernment we would estimate a man's be
lief. You meet a traveller upon the way, who tells you, the
bridge over such an unpassable river is broken down, and that
if you venture you perish ; if you believe him, you return ; if
you hold on, he reasonably concludes you believe him not; and
will therefore be apt to say to you, if you will not believe me
you may make trial. Your physician tells you a disease is
growing upon you, that in a short time will prove incurable
and mortal, but if you presently use the means he shall pre
scribe, it is capable of an easy remedy : how would you your
self have your belief of your physician judged of in this case?
Would you expect to be believed, if you should say, you do not
at all distrust your physician's integrity and judgment, but yet
you resolve not to follow his directions; unless you would have
us believe too, that you are weary of your life, and would fain
be rid of it ? There is no riddle or mystery in this. How ridi
culous would men make themselves, if in matters of common
concernment they should daily practise -directly contrary to their
professed belief? How few would believe them serious, orlh
their wits ? But however, call this believing, or what you will,
we contend noi about the name; the belief of such a thing can
no further do you good, you can be nothing the better for it,
further than as it engages you to take a course suitable and con
sequent to such a belief. To believe that there is a hell, and"
run into it; that unrighteousness persisted in will damn you,
and yet will live in it! To what purpose is it, to make your boasts
of this faith ? But since you are willing to call this believing ;
all the foregoing reasoning is to engage you to consider what
you believe. Do you believe that unrighteousness will be the
death of your soul ; will eternally separate you from God, and
the presence of his glory ? and when you have reasoned the
matter with yourself', you find it to be certainly so : should
not such a thing be more deeply pondered ? The bare propo
sal of an evident truth commands present assent ; but if I fur
ther bend my mind to reason out the same thing to myself, I
am occasioned to take notice of the grounds, dependencies, the
habitudes of it, what it rests upon, and whither it tends, and
thence more discern its importance, and of what moment it is,
VOL. III. Z
170 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XIV,
than I should have done, if upon first view I had assented only,
and dismissed it my thoughts. And yet is it possible, you should
think this to be true, and not think it a most important truth?
Is it a small matter in your account, whether you shall be bles
sed or miserable for ever ? whether you be saved or perish eter
nally ? Or is it considered by you, according as the weight of
the matter requires, that as you are found righteous or un
righteous, so will it everlastingly fare with you ?
You may possibly say, you already conclude yourself righte^
ous, therefore no further employ your thoughts about it. But
methinks, you should hardly be able however to put such a
thing out of your thoughts ; while as yet the final determination
is not given in the case. If a man have a question yet depen
ding, concerning his life or estate ; though his business be ne
ver so clear, he will hardly forget it, the trial not being yet
past. And though in this matter, you have no reason
to suspect error or corruption in your Judge, (through
which many honest causes may miscarry in a human judica
ture) yet have you no reason to suspect yourself? If the
Holy Spirit hath assured you, he hath not stupified you ; but as
you have then the less of fear, you have the more of love and
joy. Therefore you will not thence mind such a concernment
the less, but with the more delight ; and therefore also, most
probably, with the more, frequency and intension. What a
pleasure will it be to review evidences, and say, Lo ! here are
the mediums by which I make out my title to the eternal inhe
ritance. Such and such characters give me the confidence to
number myselt among God's righteous ones. And do you lead
that heavenly raised life ? do you live in those sweet and ravi
shing comforts of the Holy Ghost, that may bespeak you one
whom he hath sealed up to the day of redemption ? If you pre
tend not to any such certainty, but rely upon your own judg
ment of your case; are you sure you are neither mistaken in the
notion of the righteousness required, nor in the application of
it to your own soul ? Possibly, you may think yourself, be
cause in your ordinary dealing you wrong no man (yourself be
ing judge,) a very righteous person. But evident it is, when
the Scripture uses this term as descriptive of God's own people^
and to distinguish between them that shall be saved and perish,
it takes it in that comprehensive sense before explained. And
however, it requires at least much more of thee, under other
expressions, as thou canst hardly be so ignorant but to know.
And do but use thy reason here a little, and demand of thyself:
is he to be accounted a righteous person, that thinks it fit
to avoid wronging a man, but makes no conscience at all of
wronging God ? More particularly: Is it righteous, to live all
thy days in a willing ignorance of the Author of thy being, ue-
6HAP. XIV. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* I?l
ver once to enquire, Where is God my Maker? Job. 35. 10.
Is it righteous to forget him days without number, not to have
him from day to day in all thy thoughts ? Is it righteous to e-
strange thyself from him, and live as without him in the world,
while thou livest, movest and hast thy being in him ; not to glorify
him in whose hands thy breath is ? to be a lover of pleasure more
than God ? a worshipper, in thy very soul, of the creature
more than the Creator ? Is it righteous to harden thy heart
against his fear and love? to live under his power, and never
reverence it ; his goodness, and never acknowledge it ? to
affront his authority, to belie his truth, abuse his mercy,
impose upon his patience, defy his justice ; to exalt thy own
interest against his ; the trifling petite interest of a silly worm,
against the great all-comprehending interest of the com
mon Lord of all the world? to cross his will, to do thy own ?
to please thyself, to the displeasing of him ? whence hadst thou
thy measures of justice, if this be just?
Again, is it righteous to deny the Lord that bought thee, to
neglect that great salvation which he is the author of? And
whereas he came to bless thee in turning thee from thine iniqui
ties, wilfully to remain still in an accursed servitude to sin ?
when he was made manifest to destroy the works of the devil,
still to yield thyself a captive at his will ? whereas he died that
thou mightest not any longer live to thyself, but to him that di
ed for thee, and rose again ; and that he might redeem thee
from thy vain conversation, and that thou art so expressly told,
that such as still lead sensual lives, mind earthly things, have
not their conversation in heaven, are enemies to the cross of
Christ. Is it no unrighteousness, that in these respects thy
whole life should be nothing else but a constant contradiction
to the very design of his dying ? a perpetual hostility, a very
tilting at his cross ? Is there no unrighteousness in thy obsti
nate infidelity, that wickedly denies belief to his glorious truths,
acceptance of his gracious offers, subjection to his holy laws ?
No unrighteousness in thy obstinate, remorseless impenitency?
thy heart that cannot repent ? that melts not, while a crucified
Jesus, amidst his agonies and dying pangs, cries to thee from the
cross, O sinner, enough, thy hard heart breaks mine ! yield at
last, and turn to God. Is it righteous, to live as no way under
law to Christ? to persist in actual rebellion against his just go
vernment, which he died, and revived, and rose again, to es
tablish over the living and the dead ? yea, and that while thou
pretendest thyself a Christian ? In a word : Is it righteous to
tread under foot the Son of God, to vilify his blood, and des
pise his Spirit ; Is this the righteousness that thou taikest of ?
Are these thy qualifications for the everlasting blessedness ? If
thou say, thou confessest thou art in thyself, in these several
172 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XIV.
respects, altogether unrighteous : but thou hopest the righte
ousness of Christ will be sufficient to answer for all ; no doubt
Christ's righteousness is abundantly available to all the ends for
which it was intended by the Father and him ; hut it shall ne
ver answer all the ends that a foolish, wicked heart will fondly
imagine to itself.
In short, it serves to excuse thy non-performance of, and
stands ( instead of thy perfect sinless obedience to, the law of
works; but it serves not instead of thy performance of what is
required of thee, as the condition of the gospel-covenant. That
is, It shall never supply the room of faith, repentance, rege
neration, holiness, the loving of Christ above all, and God in
him ; so as to render these unnecessary, or salvation possible
without them. There is not one iota) or tittle in the Bible,
that so much as intimates an unregenerate person, an unbe
liever, an impenitent or unholy person, shall be saved by
Christ's righteousness ; but enough to the contrary, every one
kn6ws, that hath the least acquaintance with the Scriptures.
Vain man ! what, is Christ divided and divided against him
self; Christ without, against Christ within ? His sufferings on
the cross and foregoing obedience, against his Spirit and go
vernment in the soul ? Did Christ die to take away the neces
sity of our being Christians ? And must his death serve not to
destroy sin out of the world, but Christianity ? Who hath
taught thee so wickedly to misunderstand the design of Christ's
dying ? And when the Scripture so plainly tells thee, that God
so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have ever
lasting life. 'John. 3. 16. And that he became the author of
eternal salvation to them that obey him ; (Heb. 5. 9.) yea, and
that he will come in flaming fire to take vengeance on them
that know and obey him not. What should induce thee to think
thou mayestbe saved by him, whether thou believest and obey-
est or not ? No, if ever thou think to see God, and be happy
in him, thou must have a righteousness in thee resembling his;
the very product, the thing wrought in the work of regenera
tion. If ye know that he is righteous, ye know that every one
that doth righteousness is born of him. Whereupon follous the
description of the blessedness of such righteous ones, in
the beginning of the next chapter, They are sons-
they shall be like, c. So that in a word, without some
sight of God here, there is no seeing him hereafter; with
out some likeness to him now, none hereafter. And such as
are destitute of that heart-conformity to the gospel, wherein
the evangelical righteousness stands, are so far from it, that
we may say to them as our Saviour to the Jews, Ye have nei-
CHAP. XIV. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 173
ther heard his voice, nor seen his shape, (John, 5. 37-) that is,
you have never had right notion, or any the least true glimpse
of him; your hearts are wholly destitute of all divine impres
sions whatsoever.
8. We may further infer, from this qualification of the sub
ject of blessedness, that righteousness is no vain thing. That
is not in vain, that ends so well, and hath so happy an issue at
last. Scripture tells us, that the labour of the righteous tendeth to
life : (Prov. 10. 16.) and that we may understand it of their
labour as they are righteous, we are more plainly told, that
righteousness tendeth to life ;( ch. 11. 19.) and that to them that
sow righteousness shall be a sure reward, (ver. 18.) that the
righteous shall shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Fa
ther. (Mat. 13. 43.) the righteous into eternal life. ch. 25.
46. And we here see that righteousness ends in the blessed
sight of God's glorious face, in being satisfied with the divine
likeness. Foolish sinners are justly upbraided that they spend
their labour for that which satisfies not; (Isa. 55. 2.) take
much pains to no purpose ; such are all the works of sin, toil
some, fruitless ; what fruit had ye of those things (namely, which
ye wrought when you were free from righteousness) whereof ye
are now ashamed ? for the end of those things is death. But
(it follows) being now made free from sin, and become servants
to God (which is paraphrased above by servants to righteousness)
ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life,
Rom. 6. 20 22. The fruit is a continual increase of holiness,
a growing more and more like God ; till at last everlasting life,
satisfaction with his likeness, do crown and consummate all.
You have now what to answer to the atheist's profane que
ry, What profit is it to serve God ? to what purpose to lead so
strict and precise a life ? You may now see to what purpose it
is ; and whereunto godliness (which righteousness here includes)
is profitable as having, besides what it entitles to here, the pro
mise of that life which is to come. There needs no more to
discover any thing not to be vain (inasmuch as nothing can be
said to be so, but in reference to an end, as being good for no
thing) than the eviction of these two things : that it aims at
a truly worthy and valuable end; and that its tendency thereto
is direct and certain. In the present case, both these are ob
vious enough at the first view. For as to the former of them :
all the world will agree, without disputing the matter, that the
last end of man (that is, which he ultimately propounds to
himself) is his best good : and that he can design no further
good to himself than satisfaction ; nothing after or beyond that;
and what can afford it, if the vision and participation of the di-
rine glory do not ? As to the latter : besides all that assurance
374 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XV.
given by Scripture-constitution to the righteous man, concern
ing his future reward, let the consciences be consulted of the
most besotted sinners, in any lucid interval, and they will give
their suffrage (Balaam, that so earnestly followed the reward of
unrighteousness, not excepted,) that the way of righteousness is
that only likely way to happiness ; and would therefore desire to
die, at least the righteous man's death, and that their latter end
should be like his. So is wisdom (I might call it righteousness
too; the wicked man is the Scripture fool, and the righteous,
the wise man) justified not by her children only, but by her
enemies also. And sure, it is meet that she should be more o-
penly justified by her children, and that they learn to silence
and repress those mis-giving thoughts; Surely I have washed
my hands in vain, &c. Psal. 73. 13. And be stedfast, unmo-
reable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch
as they know their labour is not in vain in the Lord. 1 Cor.
15. 58.
CHAP. XV.
Two other inferences, from the consideration of the season of this bles
sedness : The former, that inasmuch as this blessedness is not
attained in this life, the present happiness of saints must in a great
part consist in hope. The latter, that great is the wisdom and
sagacity of the righteous man, which waves a present temporary
happiness and chooses, that which is distant and future.
|"Nasmuch as the season of this blessedness is not on this side
*- the grave, nor expected by saints till they awake ; we may
further infer,
9. That their happiness in the mean time doth very much
consist in hope ; or that hope must needs be of very great neces
sity and use to them in their present state for their comfort and
support. It were not otherwise possible to subsist in the ab
sence and want of their highest good, while nothing in this
lower world is, as to kind and nature, suitable to their desires,
or makes any colourable overture to them of satisfaction and
HAP. XV* Off THE RIGHTEOUS, 175
happiness. Others (as the psalmist observes) have their porti
on in this life ; that good, which as to the species and kind of
it, is most grateful to them, is present, under view, within
sight; and (as the apostle Rom, 8. 24.) Hope that is seen is
not hope, for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for it ?
But those whose more refined spirits, having received the first-
fruits of the Holy Spirit of God, prompt them to groan after
something beyond time, and above this sublunary sphere ; of
them the apostle there tells us, that they are saved by hope.
They (as if he should say) subsist by it ; they were never able
to hold out, were it not for their hope ; and that a hope too,
beyond this life, as is the hope of a Christian ; if in this life on
ly we had hope in Christ, &c. 1 Cor. 15. 19. The hope of
a Christian, as such, is suitable to its productive cause, the re
surrection of Christ from the dead ; begotten to a lively hope by
the resurrection, &c. 1 Pet. 1. 3. Thence is it the hope of
a renewed, never-dying life, the hope of a blessed immortality;
whereof Christ's resurrection was a certain argument and
pledge.
Indeed the new creature is, ab origine, wiginally, and all
along a hoping creature, both in its primum and its porro esse :
It is conceived, and formed, and nursed up in hope. In its
production, and in its progress towards perfection, it is mani
festly influenced thereby. In the first return of the soul to God,
hope being then planted as a part of the holy, gracious nature,
now manifestly discovers itself, when the soul begins to act,
(as turning after the reception of the divine influence, is its act)
hope insinuates itself into (or induces rather) that very act.
Returning is not the act of a despairing, but hoping soul. It
is God apprehended as reconcileable, that attracts and wins it ;
while he is looked upon as an implacable enemy, the soul natu
rally shuns him, and comes not nigh, till drawn with those cords
of a man, the bands of love. Hos. 1 1.4, While it says, there is
no hope, it says withal (desperately enough) I have loved stran
gers, and after them will 1 go. But If there be any hope in Is
rael, concerning this thing : if it can yet apprehend God wil
ling to forgive, then let us make a covenant, &c. Ezr. 10. 2. 3.
This presently draws the hovering soul into a closure and league
with him. And thus is the union continued. Unsteadfastness
in the covenant of God, is resolved into this not setting, (Psal.
78. 7 13.) or fixing of hope in him, or (which amounts to the
same) setting of hope in God is directed as a means to steadfast
ness of spirit with him, and a keeping of his covenant. Re
volting souls are encouraged to return to the Lord upon this
consideration, that salvation is hoped for in vain from any other.
(Jer. 3. 22, 23.) the case being indeed the same, in all after-
THE BLKSSEDNESS CHAP. XV*
conversions as in the first. God as multiplying to pardon,
and still retaining the same name, the Lord, the Lord gracious
and merciful, Exod. 34. 6. (which name in all the severals
that compose and make it up, is in his Christ) invites back to
him the backsliding sinner, and renews his thoughts of return
ing. And so is he afterwards under the teachings of grace led
on by hope, through the whole course of religion towards the
future glory. Grace appears, teaching sinners to deny ungod
liness, &c. (Tit. 2. 11. 12. 13.) and in the looking for the bles
sed hope, the glorious appearing of the greats God, &c. So do
they keep themselves in the love of God, looking for the mer
cy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. Thus is the new
creature formed in hope, and nourished in hope, and if its
eye were upon pardon at first, it is more upon the promised
glory afterwards. And yet that last end hath in a degree its at
tractive influence upon it, from the first formation of it ; it is
even then taught to design for glory. It is begotten to the live
ly hope, (where though hope be taken objectively, as the ap
position shews of the following words, to an inheritance, yet
the act is evidently connoted ; for the thing hoped for, is
meant under that notion, as hoped for :) and its whole follow
ing course is an aiming at glory ; a seeking glory, honour, im
mortally, &c. Rom. 2. 7 Thus is the work of sanctification
carried on; he that hath this hope purifieth himself. 1 John.
3. 3. Thus are losses sustained; The spoiling of goods taken
^oyfully through the expectation of the better and enduring sub
stance. Heb. 10. 34. The most hazardous services underta
ken, even an apostleship to a despised Christ, In the hope of
eternal life, with God that cannot lie hath promised. Tit. 1.
1. 2. All difficulties encountered and overcome, while the
helmet is the hope of salvation. 1 Thes. 5. 3. All worldly
evils are willingly endured ; and all such good things quitted
and forsaken, for Christ's sake and his elects'. And if the ques
tion be asked, (as it was once of Alexander, when so frankly
distributing his treasures among his followers) what do you re
serve for yourself ? The resolved Christian makes (with him)
that short and brave reply, HOPE. He lives upon things fu
ture and unseen. The objects any one converses with most,
and in which his life is as it were bound up, are. suitable to the
ruling principles of life in him. They that are after the flesh,
do savour the things of the flesh ; they that are after the Spirit,
the things of the Spirit. Rom. 8. 5. The principle of
the fleshly life is sense : The principle of the spiritual life
is faith. Sense is a mean, low, narrow, incomprehensive
principle, limited to a point, this center of eaith, and TO
iw this now of time ; it can reach no higher than ter-
XV. OP THE RlCHTEOTJS. 177
ene things, nor further than present things : so brutish is tfye
life of him that is led by it; wholly confined to matter andtiine.
But the righteous live by faith. Their faith governs and main
tains their life. They steer not their course according to what
they see, but according to what they believe: and their daily
sustenance is by the same kind of things. Their faith influences
not their actions only, but their comforts and enjoyments.
They subsist by the things they believe, even invisible and eter
nal things; but it is by the intervening exercise of hope>
whose object is the same. The apostle having told us from the
prophetjthat the just shall live by faith,(Heb. 10. 38.) present
ly subjoins a description of that faith they live by, namely, that
it is the substance of things hoped for, and the evidence of things
not seen; (Heb. 11. 1.) it substantiates and realizes, evidences
and demonstrates those glorious objects, so far above the reach
and sphere of sense. It is constantly sent out to forage in the
invisible regions for the maintenance of this life ; and thence
fetches in the provisions upon which hope feeds, to the strength
ening of the heart, the renewing of life and spirits. Our in
ward man (saith the apostle 2. Cor. 4. 16. 18.) is renewed day
by day ; while we look, or take aim (which is next in the series
of the discourse, for the intervening verse is manifestly paren
thetical) not at the things that are seen, but .at the things that
are not seen ; for the things that are seen are temporal, but the
things that are not seen are eternal. And the word cwitovvluv here
rendered look doth plainly signify the act of hope as well as that
of faith ; for it doth not import a mere intuition or behold
ing, a taking notice or assenting only that there are such
things, but a designing or scoping at them (which is the very
word) with an appropriative eye ; as things that notwithstanding
their distance, or whatsoever imaginable difficulty, are hoped to
be attained to and enjoyed, And here are evidently the dis
tinct parts of faith and hope in this business ; faith, upon the
authority and credit of the divine word and promise, persuades
the heart that there is such a glorious state of things reserved for
saints in general, (faith can go no further for the word of pro
mise goes no further) and so serves instead of eyes in the di
vine light, to view those glories ; or it presents them (as so
many substantial realities,) demonstrates them, submits them
to view, whence hope reaches forth to them ; contends against
and triumphs over all attending difficulties, and possesses them;
gives the soul an early anticipated fruition of them, for its pre
sent support and relief. So that it rejoices in the hope of the
glory of God. Rom. 5. 2 12. 12. It might well therefore be
said, I had fainted, if I had not believed, (Psal. 2J. 13. 14.)
or who can express how sad my case had been, if I had not be-
VOL. III. 2 A
178 THE BLESSKDNKSS CHAP. XV.
Sieved ? for there is an elegant aposiopesis in the hebrew text,
the words "I had fainted" being supplied in the translation.
If I had not believed, what had become of me then ? As though
he had said, Inasmuch as faith feeds, as it were, those hopes
which more immediately the Lord makes use of* for the strength
ening his people's hearts, as it was intimated in the following
words, compared with Psal. 31. 24. In the present case ; faith
ascertains the heart, of the truth of the promises, so tliat thus
the soul states the case to itself ; Though I have not Walked to
and fro in those upper regions, nor taken a view of the heavenly
inheritance ; though I have not been in the third heavens, and
seen the ineffable glory ; yet the gospel-revelation, which hath
brought life and immortality to light, the word of the eternal God d
who hath told me this is the state of things in the other world,
cannot but be true ; my faith may therefore be to me instead
of eyes ; and th y divine testimony must supply the place of
light ; both together give, methinks, a fair prospect of those far
distant, glorious objects which I have now in view. Now this
awakens hope, and makes it revive, and run to embrace what
faith hath discovered in the promise : In hope of eternal life,
which God that cannot lie hath promised. Tit. 1. 2. Psal. 119.
49. It is the word of God that causes the soul to hope, (that
is believed, for disbelieved, it signifies nothing with it) and that
not only as it contains a narration, but a promise concerning the
future estate. I may without much emotion of heart, hear from
a traveller the description of a pleasant country, where I have
not been ; but if the Lord of that country give me, besides the*
account of it, an assurance of enjoying rich and ample posses
sions there, this presently begets a hope, the pleasure whereof
would much relieve a present distressed estate ; and which no
thing, but that of actual possession can exceed. That it is not
more so with us here, admits of no excuse. Is God less to be
believed than a man ? Will we deny him the privilege of being
able to discover his mind, and the truth of things credible,
which we ordinarily allow to any one that is not a convicted
liar ? Christ expects his disciples should very confidently assure
themselves of the preparations made for them in another world,
upon that very ground alone, that he had not told them the
contrary : Let not your hearts be troubled, ye believe in God,
believe also in me. In my Father's house are many mansions, if
it were n.ot so, I would have told you. I go to prepare, &c.
(John 11. J, 2.) intimating to them, they ought to have that
opinion of his plainness and sincerity, as never to imagine he
would have proselyted them to a religion that should undo them,
in this world, if there were not a sufficient recompence awaiting
them in. the other, but he would certainly have let them knowa
e BAP. XV. O THE RIGHTEOUS. 179
the worst of their case : much more might he expect, they
should be confident upon his so often and expressly telling them,
that so it is. If his silence might be a ground of hope, much
more his word. And surely so grounded a hope cannot hut he
consolatory, and relieving in this sad interval, till the awaking
hour.
10. Since this blessedness of the righteous is, as to the season
of it, future, not expected till they awake, we may infer, that
it is great wisdom and sagacity that guides the righteous man's
choice ; while he waves a present and temporary, and chooses
this future and expected blessedness. It is true, that philosophy
hath been wont to teach us, that choice or election hath no
place about the end, because that is but one, and choice always
implies a competition. But that very reason evinces, that in
our present state and case, choice must have place about the
end. That philosophy might have suited better the state of in
nocent Adam ; when there was nothing to blind and bribe a
man's judgment, or occasion it to deliberate about the supreme
end, (then it might be truly said, deliberation itself was a de
fection,) nor to pervert and misincline his will ; and so its
action, in proposing its end, would be simple intention, not
choice. But so hath the apostacy and sin of man blinded and
befooled him, that he is at a loss about nothing more than what
is the chief good. And though saint Augustine (De Civit.
Dei. lib. 19.) reduce Varro's two hundred and eighteen differing
sects about it to twelve, that is enough to prove (but daily ex
perience doth it more convincingly and sadly) a real, though
most unjust competition. Therefore a sinner can never be
blessed without choosing his blessedness, and therein it highly
concerns him to choose aright, and that a spirit of wisdom and
counsel guide his choice. While man had not as yet fallen,
to deliberate whether he should adhere to God or no, was a
gradual declension, the very indication of his fall; but having
fallen, necessity makes that a virtue which was a wickedness be
fore. There is no returning to God without considering our
ways. The so much altered state of the case, quite alters
the nature of the things. It was a consulting to do evil before;
now to do good. And hence also, choosing the Lord to be our
God,Josh.24.15. becomes a necessary duty. Which is to make
choice of this very blessedness, that consists in the knowledge,
likeness, and enjoyment of him. And now, inasmuch as the
blessedness is not fully attained by the longing soul, till time ex
pire and its eternity commence; here is a great discovery of that
wisdom which guides this happy choice. This is great wisdom
in prospection ; in taking care of the future ; and at how much
180 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XV,
the further distance one can provide, so much the greater re-*
putation of wisdom is justly acquired to him ; yea, we. seem to
place the sum of practical wisdom in this one thing, while we
agree to call it providence, under the contracted name of pru
dence. The wise man makes it at least an evidence or part of
wisdom, when he tells us, the prudent foreseeth, &c. Prov. 22.
3. The righteous man so far excels in this faculty, as that his
eye looks through all the periods of time, and penetrates into
eternity, recommends to the soul a blessedness of that same
stamp and alloy, that will endure and last for ever. It will not
content him to be happy for an Hour, or for any space that can
Lave an end ; after which it shall be possible to him to look
back and recount with himself how happy he was once: nor is
he so much solicitous what his present state be, if he can but find
he is upon safe terms as to his future and eternal state. As for
me, saith the psalmist, (he herein sorts and severs himself from
them whose portion was in this life,) I shall behold-^-I shall be
satisfied, when I awake ; Est bene non potuit dicere dicit erit,
he could not say it was well with him, but shall be, as though
he had said, Let the purblind, short-sighted sensualist embrace
this present world, who can see no further : let me have my
portion in the world to come ; may my soul always lie open to
the impression of the powers of the coming world; and in this,
so use every thing as to be under the power of nothing. What
are the pleasures of sin, that are but for a season; or what the
sufferings of this noiu, this moment of affliction, to the glory that
shall be revealed, to the exceeding and eternal glory ? He con
siders, patient afflicted godliness will triumph at last, when
riotous, raging wickedness shall lament for ever. He may for a
time weep and mourn, while the world rejoices; he may be
sorrowful, but his sorrow shall be turned into joy, and his joy
none shall take from him. (John 16'. 20, 22.) Surely here is
wisdom ; this is the wisdom that is from above, and tends
thither. This is to be wise unto salvation. The righteous mart
is a judicious man; he hath in a measure that judgment (wherein
the apostle prays the Philippians might abound, Phil. 1. 9,
10.) to approve things that are excellent, and accordingly to
make his choice. This is a sense (little thought of by the
author) wherein tjiat sober speech of the voluptuous philosopher
(Epicurus) is most certainly true, A man cannot live happily,
without living wisely. No man shall ever enjoy the eternal
pleasures hereafter, that in this acquits not himself wisely here,
even in this choosing the better part, that shall never be taken
from him. In this the plain righteous man out- vies the greatest
sophists, thescribe, the disputer,the politician^ the prudent mam^
monist, the facetious wit; who in their several kinds,, all think;
HAP. XV. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 181
themselves highly to have merited to he accounted wise : and
that this point of wisdom should escape their notice, and be
the principal thing with him, can be resolved into nothing else
but the divine good pleasure ! In this contemplation our Lord
Jesus Christ is said to have rejoiced in spirit, (it even put his
great comprehensive soul into an extacy,) Father, I thank thee,
Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things from
the wise and prudent, and revealed them to babes ; even so
Father, because it pleased thee! Luke 10.21. Here was a
thing fit to be reflected on, as a piece of divine royalty; a part
worthy of the Lord of heaven and earth ! And what serious spirit
would it not amaze, to weigh and ponder this case awhile ; to
see men excelling in all other kinds of knowledge, so far ex
celled by those they most contemn, in the highest point of wis
dom; such as know how to search into the most abstruse
mysteries of nature ; that can unravel, or see through the most
perplexed intrigues of state ; that know how to save their own
stake, and secure their private interest in whatsoever times; yet
so little seen (often, for not many wise) in the matters that con
cern an eternal felicity ! It puts me in mind of what I find
observed by some, dementia quoad hoc, particular madness as
it is called ; when persons, in every thing else, capable of sober
rational discourse, when you bring them to some one thing
(that in reference to which they became distempered at first)
they rave and are perfectly mad : how many that can manage a
discourse with great reason and judgment about other matters,
who when you come to discourse with them about the affairs of
practical godliness, and which most directly tend to that future
state of blessedness, they are as at their wits end, know not what
to say; they savour not those things? These are things not un
derstood, but by such to whom it is given : and surely that given
wisdom is the most excellent wisdom. Sometimes God doth,
as it were, so far gratify the world, as to speak their own lan
guage, and call them wise that affect to be called so, and that
wisdom which they would fain have go under that namer (Moses
it is said was skilled in all the wisdom of Egypt, &c. Acts 7-22.)
but at other times he expressly calls those wise men fools, and
their wisdom, folly and madness ; or annexes some disgraceful
abject for distinction sake; or applies those appellatives ironically,
and in manifest derision. No doubt, but any such person as
was represented in the parable, would have thought himself to
have done the part of a very wise man, in entertaining such de
liberation and resolves, as we find he had there with himself :
how strange was that to his cars, Thou fool, this night shall they
require thy soul. &c.Luke. 12.20. Their wisdom is sometimes
said to be foolish; or else called the wisdom of the flfesb,or fleshly
182
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XY.
wisdom ; said to be earthly, sensual, devilish ; they are said to
be wise to do evil; while to do good they have no understanding;
they are brought sometimes as it were upon the stage with their
wisdom, to be the matter of divine triumph ; where is the wise ?
and that which they account foolishness is made to confound
their wisdom. And indeed do they deserve to be thought wise,
that are so busily intent upon momentary trifles, and trifle with
eternal concernments ? that prefer vanishing shadows to the
everlasting glory? that follow lying vanities, and forsake their
Own mercies ? Yea, will they not cease to be wise in their own
eyes also, when they see the issue, and reap the fruits of their
foolish choice ? when they find the happiness they preferred
before this eternal one is quite over ; and nothing remains to
them of it, but an afflictive remembrance ? that the torment they
were told would follow, is but now beginning, and without end?
when they hear from the mouth of their impartial Judge ; Re
member, you in your life-time had your good things, and my
faithful servants their evil ; now they must be comforted, and
you tormented ? when they are told, you have received (Luke*
6. 24, 25.) the consolation ; you were full, ye did laugh, now
you must pine, and mourn, and weep ? Will they not then
be as ready to be-fool themselves, and say as they, (Wisd. 5. 3.)
See those righteous ones are they whom we sometimes had in
derision, and for a proverb of reproach ; we fools counted their
life madness, and that their end was without honour ; but now,
how are they numbered among the sons of God, and their lot is
among the saints ? They that were too wise before, to mind so
mean a thing as religion (the world through wisdom knew not
God; 1 Cor. 1. 21. strange wisdom !) that could so wisely baffle
conscience, and put fallacies upon their own souls ; that had so
Ingenious shifts to elude conviction, and divert any serious
thought from fastening upon their spirits ; that were wont so
slily to jeer holiness, seemed as they meant to laugh religion
out of countenance; * they will now know, that a circumspect
walking, a faithful redeeming of time, and improving it in ordeif
to eternity, was to do, not as fools, but as wise; and begin to
think of themselves, now at last, as all wise and sober mea
thought of them before.
* Folly is joy to him that is destitute of wisdom. Prov. 15.
CHAP. XVI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
CHAP. XVI.
Tlic other general head of the improvement or use of the doctrine
propounded from the text, containing Secondly, Certain rules or
prescriptions of duty connatural thereto. 1. That we settle in
our minds the true notion of this blessedness. 2. That we com
pare the temper of our own spirits with it, and labour thence to
discern whether we may lay claim to it or no.
far we have an account of the truths to be considered
and weighed that have dependance on the doctrine of the
text. We proceed,
Secondly. To the duties to be practised and done in reference
thereto, which I shall lay down in the ensuing rules or prescrip
tions,
1 . That we admit and settle the distinct notion of this bles
sedness in our minds and judgments : that we fix in our own
souls, apprehensions agreeable to the account this scripture
hath given us of it. This is a counsel leading and introductive
to the rest; and which if it obtain with us, will have a general
influence upon the whole course of that practice which the
doctrine already opened calls for. As our apprehensions of
this blessedness are more distinct and clear, it may be expected
more powerfully to command our hearts and lives. Hence it is,
in great part, the spirits and conversations of Christians have so
little savour and appearance of heaven in them. We rest in
some general and confused notion of it, in which there is little
-either of efficacy or pleasure ; we descend not into a particular
inquiry and consideration what it is. Our thoughts of it are
gloomy and obscure; and hence it is our spirit is naturally listless
and indifferent towards it, and rather contents itself to sit still
in a region all lightsome round about, and among objects it hath
some present acquaintance with, than venture itself forth as into
a new world which it knows but little of. And hence our lives
arc low and carnal ; they look not as though we were seeking
the heavenly country ; and indeed who can be in good earnest in
seeking after an unknown state ? This is owing to. our negligence
184 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP* XVf.
and infidelity. The blessed God hath not been shy and reserved j
hath not hidden or concealed from us the glory of the other
world ; nor locked up heaven to us; nor left us to the un
certain guesses of our own imagination, the wild fictions of an
unguided fancy; which would have created us a poetical heaven
only, and have mocked us with false elysiums : but though
much be yet within the vail, he hath been liberal in his dis*
coveries tons. Life and immortality are brought to light in
the gospel. The future blessedness (though some refined hea
thens have had near guesses at it) is certainly apprehensible by
the measure only of God's revelation of it: for who can deter
mine, with certainty, of the effects of divine good pleasure, (it
is your Father's good pleasure to give you a kingdom ?) Who
can tell before hand what so free and boundless goodness will
do, further than as he himself discovers it? The discovery is as
free as the donation. The things that eye hath not seen, and
ear not heard, and which have not entered into the heart of
man, God hath revealed to us by his Spirit: (1 Cor. 2. 9.) and
it follows, ver. 1 2, We have received the Spirit of God, that
we might know the things freely given us of God. The Spirit
is both the principle of the external revelation, as having inspired
the Scriptures which foreshew this glory, and of the internal
revelation also, to enlighten blind minds that would otherwise
(uiw<7r*ay) never be able to discover things at so great a distance,
see afar off: therefore called the spirit of wisdom and revelation,
by which the eyes of the understanding are enlightened to know
the hope of that calling, and the riches of the glory of his in
heritance among the saints as the a* there is most fitly to be
rendered. Eph. 1.17-
But this internal discovery is made by the mediation and in-
terveniency of the external : therefore having that before our
eyes we are to apply our minds to the study and consideration of
it ; and in that way to expect the free illumination of the Holy
Spirit. In the mean time we must charge our ignorance, and
the darkness of our cloudy thoughts, touching these things, upon
our carelessness, that we do not attend; or our incredulity, that
we will not believe what God hath revealed concerning them :
it is therefore a dutiful attention, arid reverential faith that must
settle and fix the notion of this blessedness. If we will no,t re
gard nor give gredit to what God hath discovered concerning
it, we may sit still in a torpid, disconsolate darkness, which we
ourselves are the authors of, or (which is no less pernicious)
compass ourselves with sparks beaten out of our own forge,wa]k
in the light of our own fire, cheat our souls with the fond dream -
of an imagined heaven, no where to be found, till we at length
lie down in sorrow. How perverse are the imaginations of men
CHAP. XVI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 185
in this (as in reference to the way, so) in respect oi the end also;
for as they take upon them to fancy another way to happiness
quite besides and against the plain word of God; so do they
imagine to themselves another kind of happiness, such as shall
gratify only their sensual desires ; a mahometan, indeed a fool's
paradise; or at best it is but a negative heaven; they many times
entertain in their thoughts (of which their sense too is the only
measure) a state wherein nothing shall offend or incommode
the flesh ; in which they shall not hunger, nor thirst, nor feel
want : and when they have thus stated the matter in their own
thoughts, we cannot beat them out of it, but that they desire
to go to heaven (namely, the heaven of their own making ;)
when, did they conceive it truly and fully, they would find their
hearts to abhor from it, even as hell itself. Therefore here we
should exercise an authority over ourselves, and awaken con
science to its proper work and business ; and demand of it, is it.
not reasonable these divine discoveries should take place with
me ? hath not God spoken plainly enough ? why should my
heart any longer hang in doubt with me, or look wishly towatds
future glory, as if it were an uncouth thing ? or is it reasonable
to confront my own imaginations to his discoveries? Charge con
science with the duty it owes to God in such a case ; and let his
revelations be received with the reverence and resignation which
they challenge ; and in them study and contemplate the bles
sedness of awakened souls, till you have agreed with yourself
fully how to conceive it. Run over every part of it in your
thoughts ; view the several divine excellencies which you are
hereafter to see and imitate : and think what every thing will
contribute to the satisfaction and contentment of your spirits.
This is a matter of unspeakable consequence. Therefore, to be
as clear as is possible, you may digest what is recommended
to you in these more particular directions.
(1.) Resolve with yourselves, to make the divine revelation
of this blessedness the prime measure and reason of all your ap
prehensions concerning it. Fix that purpose in your own
hearts, so to order all your conceptions about it, that when you
demand of yourselves, what do 1 conceive of the future blessed
ness ? and why do I conceive so ? the divine revelation may
answer both the questions. I apprehend what God hath re
vealed, and because he hath so revealed. The Lord of heaven
sure best understands it, and can best help us to the under
standing of it. If it be said of the origin of this world, <r
vow/***, it may much more be said of the state of the other, we
understand it by faith: (Heb. 11. 3.) that must inform and
perfect our intellectuals in this matter.
(2.) Therefore reject and sever from the notion of this bles-
\OL.UI. 2
THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVI,
sedness, whatsoever is alien to the account Scripture gives us
of it, Think not that sensual pleasure, that a liberty of sin
ning, that an exemption from the divine dominion, distance
and estrangedness from God (which by nature you wickedly af
fect) can have any ingrediency into, or consistency with, this
state of blessedness.
(3.) Gather up into it whatsoever you can find by the scrip
ture-discovery to appertain or belong thereto. Let your notion
of it be to your uttermost, not only true, but comprehensive and
full, and as particular and positive, as God's revelation will war
rant: especially remember it is a spiritual blessedness, that con-.
sists in the refining and perfecting of your spirits by the vision
and likeness of the holy God, and the satisfying of them there
by for ever.
(4.) Get the notion of this blessedness deeply imprinted in
your minds ; so as to abide with you, that you may not be al
ways at a loss, and change your apprehensions every time you
come to think of it. Let a once well-formed idea, a clear, full
state of it be preserved entire, and be (as a lively image) al
ways before your eyes, which you may readily view upon all
occasions.
2. That having well fixed the notion of this blessedness in
your minds, you seriously reflect upon yourself, and compare
the temper of your spirit with it ; that you may find out how it is
aftected thereto ; and thence judge in what likelihood you are
of enjoying it. The general aversion of men's spirits to this so
necessary work of self-reflection, is one of the most deplorable
symptoms of lapsed degenerated humanity. The wickedness-
that hath over-spread the nature of man; and a secret conscious
ness and misgiving hath made men afraid of themselves, and
studiously to decline all acquaintance with their own souls ; to
shun themselves as ghosts arid spectres ; they cannot endure ta
appear to themselves. You can hardly impose a severer task
upon a wicked man, than to go retire an hour or two, and com
mune with himself; he knows not how to face his own thoughts:
his own soul is a devil to him, as indeed it will be in hell, the
most frightful, tormenting devil. Yet, what power is there in
man, more excellent, more appropriate to reasonable nature,
than that of reflecting, of turning his thoughts upon himself ?
Sense must here confess itself outdone. The eye that sees other
objects cannot see itself : but the mind, a rational sun, cannot
only project its beams, but revert them ; make its thoughts turn
inward. It can see its own face, contemplate itself. And how
useful an endowment is this to the nature of man? If he err,
he might perpetuate his error, and wander infinitely, if he had
not this self -reflecting power ; and if he do well, never knew
CHAP. XVI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 187
without it the comfort of a rational self- approbation : which
comfort paganish morality hath valued so highly, as to account,
it did associate a man with the inhabitants of /heaven, and make
him lead his life as among the gods (as their pagan language
is ;) though the name of the reflecting power conscience, they
were less acquainted with ; the thing itself they reckoned as a
kind of indwelling deity, as may be seen at large in those dis
courses of Maxim us Tyrius, and Apuleius, both upon the same sub
ject, concerning the god of Socrates. And another givingthis pre
cept. Familiarize thyself with the gods, adds, 2vfyv QMS Zv$j &
Qsois o a-vvf^us ctaxvvs- fxvTots TW soivla \J/v;)y,<a:ferxo/xv7jy fftlpf rots aCTovs/xo-
IAZVOIS, Tzoits&xv $e ocrcx, puhslxt o &aw//,&>y, ov ixxfu TTfof xrw &C. &TOS $t f^m
iy.ex.Ts vss KO.I Aoyw. Marc. Anton, lib. 5. "and this shaft thou do if
thou bear thy mind becomingly towards them, being well
pleased with the things they give, and doing the things that
may please thy daemon or genius, whom (saith he the most
high God (which they mean by Jupiter) hath put into every
man, as a derivation or extraction from himself (a-Troo--^^/**)
to be his president and guide; namely, every one's own mind and
reason. And this mind or reason in that notion of it, as we
approve ourselves to it, and study to please it, is the same thing
we intend by the name of conscience. An4 how high ac
count they had of this work of self- reflection, may appear in
that they entitled the oracle to that document, ywo-0cryio*
know thyself ,Ecvelo descendit, came doicnjrom heaven esteem
ing it above human discovery, and that it could have no lower
than a divine original ; and therefore consecrating and writing it
up in golden characters in their delphic temple (as Pliny in
forms* us) for a heavenly inspired dictate.
Among christians that enjoy the benefit of the gospel-revela
tion, in which men may behold themselves, as one may his na
tural face in a glass, how highly should this self-knowledge be
prized, and how fully attained ? The gospel discovers, at the
same time, the ugly deformities of a man's soul, and the means
of attaining a true spiritual comeliness 5 yea, it is itself the in
strument of impressing the divine image and glory upon men's
spirits: which when it is in any measure done, they become socia
ble and conversable with themselves, and when it is but in doing
it so convincingly, and with so piercing energy, lays open the very
thoughts of men's hearts, (Heb. 4. 12.) so thoroughly rips up
and dissects the soul, so directly turns, and strictly holds a man's
eye intent upon himself; so powerfully urges and obliges the
* Hist. Muncli, The wisdom and significancy of which dedication
Plato also (in Alcibitul. 1.) takes notice of.
183
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XVf,
sinner to mind and study his own soul ; that where it hath
effected any thing, been any way operative upon men's spirits,
they are certainly supposed to be in a good measure acquainted
with themselves, whatever others are. Therefore the apostle
bids the Corinthians, if they desire a proof of the power and
truth of his ministry, to consult themselves, examine yourselves,
and presently subjoins, know ye not your own selves ? (2 Cor.
13. 5.) intimating, it was an insupposable thing they should be
ignorant. What ! christians and not know yourselves ? Can you
have been under the gospel so long, and be strangers to your
selves ? none can think it. Sure if is a most reproachful thing,
a thing full of ignominy and scandal, that a man should name
himself a Christian, and yet be under gross ignorance, touching
the temper and bent of his soul. It signifies, that such a
one understands little of the design and tendency of the very
religion he pretends to be of, that he was a Christian by mere
chance that he took up and continues his profession in a dream.
Christianity aims at nothing, it gets a man nothing, if it do not
piocure him a better spirit, it is an empty insignificant thing,
it hath no design in it at all, if it do not design this. It pre
tends to nothing else. It doth not offer men secular advantages,
emoluments, honours ; it hath no such aim to make men in
that sense rich, or great, or honourable, but to make them holy,
and fit them for God. He therefore loses all his labour and
reward, and shews himfelf a vain trifler in the matters of reli
gion, that makes not this the scope and mark of his Christian
profession and practice; and herein he can do nothing with
out a constant self-inspection. As it therefore highly concerns,
it well becomes a Christian under the gospel, to be in a con
tinual observation and study of himself, that he may know to
what purpose he is a Christian ; and take notice, what (or
whether any) good impressions be yet made upon his spirit ;
whether he can gain any thing by his religion. And if a man en
ter upon an inquiry into himself, what more important question
can he put than this, In what posture am I as to my last and
chief end ? how is my spirit framed towards it ? This is the
intendment and business of the gospel, to fit souls for blessed-
ssen : andtherefore, if I would inquire, what am I the better
for the gospel ? this is the sense and meaning of that very ques
tion, Is my soul wrought by it to any better disposition for bles
sedness ? Upon which the resolution of this depends, Am I
ever likely to enjoy it, yea or no ? That which may make any
neart not deplorably stupid, shake and tremble, that such a.
thing should be drawn into question; but the case with the most
requires it, and it must be so. It is that therefore 1 would fain
CHAP. XVI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 189
here awaken souls to, and assist them in ; that is, propound
something (in pursuance of the present direction) which might
both awaken them to move this great question, and help them
in discussing it. Both which will be done in shewing the im
portance of this latter ultimate question in itself, and then the
subserviency of the former subordinate one, towards the decid
ing it. These two things therefore I shall a little stay upon :
to shew and urge the requisiteness of debating with ourselves,
the likelihood or hopefulness of our enjoying this blessedness,
and to discover that the present habitude, or disposedness of
our spirits to it, is a very proper apt medium, whereby to judge
thereof.
(1.) As to the former of these. Methinks our business should
do itself: and that the very mention of such a blessedness,should
naturally prompt souls (o bethink themselves,. Doth it belong
to me ? have I any thing to do with it ? Methinks every one
that hears of it should be beforehand with me, and prevent me
here. Where is that stupid soul that reckons it an indifferent
thing to attain this blessed state, or fall short of it ? When thou
hearest this is the common expectation of saints, to behold the
face of God, and be satisfied with his likeness, when they awake;
canst thou forbear to say with thyself, and what shall become of
me when I awake? what kind of awaking shall 1 have ? shall I
awake amidst the beams of glory, or flames of wrath ? If thou
canst be persuaded to think this no matter of indifferency, then
stir up thy drowsy soul to a serious inquiry, how it is likely to
fare with thee for ever ; and to that purpose put thy conscience
to it, to give a free, sincere answer to these few queries.
[I.] Canst thou say thou art already certain of thy eternal
blessedness ? Art thou so sure, that thou needest not inquire ?
1 know not who thou art that now readest these lines, and there
fore cannot judge of thy confidence whether it be right or
wrong, ; only that thou mayst not answer too hastily, consider a
little, that certainty of salvation is no common thing; (Phil. 2.
12.) not among (I speak you see of subjective certainty) the
heirs of salvation themselves. How many of God's holy ones,
that cannot say they are certain ; yea, how few that can say they
are ? That exhortation to a church of saints, work out your
salvation with fear and trembling, (they of whom he expiesseth
such confidence, chap. 1.6. over whom he so glories, chap,4.1 )
implies this to be no common thing; so doth Christ's advice to
his disciples, strive to enter in at the strait gate ; and St. Peter
to the scattered Jews (that he saith had obtained like precious
faithj &c.) give diligence to make your calling and election
sure ; with many more passages of like import. Yea, how full
is the Scripture of the complaints of such crying out of broken
190 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVI.
bones, of festering wounds, of distraction by divine terrors. Now
what shall we say in this case, when so eminent saints have left
us records of the distresses and agonies of their spirits, under
the apprehended displeasure of God ? May it not occasion us
to suspend awhile, and consider ? have we much more reason
to be confident than they ? and do we know none that lead
stricter and more holy lives than we, that are yet in the dark,
and at a loss in judging their spiritual states ? I will not say,
that we must therefore think ourselves bound to doubt, because
another possibly better than we doth so. Unknown accidents
may much vary the cases. But who would not think, that rea
son and modesty had quite forsaken the world, to hear (where
the odds is so vastly great) the vain boasts of the loose gener
ality, compared with the humble, solicitous doubts of many
serious, knowing Christians ? to see such trembling about their
soul-concernments, who have walked with God, and served him
long in prayers and tears ? when multitudes that have nothing
whereon to bottom a confidence but pride and ignorance, shall
pretend themselves certain ! If drawing breath awhile, thou
wilt suspect thou have reason not to be peremptory in thy con
fidence ; thou wilt sure think thyself concerned to inquire fur
ther. Urge thy soul then with this question again and again,,
Art thou yet certain, yea or no I
[2.] Is it a comfortable state to be uncertain, or to have before
thee apparent grounds of a rational and just doubt ? For cause-
Jess doubts may sooner vanish, when their causelessness is once
discovered ; and so they are less likely to keep a person that is
capable of understanding his own case, under a stated discom
fort. But I suppose thee, in order to the answering the fore
going query, to have in some measure considered the case ; and
that with a preponderating apprehension of danger in it, thou
returnest it uncertain. Uncertain, man ] And what, wilt thoir
remain uncertain ? wilt thou sit still so, till thou perish ? shall
thy life hang in doubt, and thy soul be in jeopardy every hour,
till the everlasting flames resolve the doubt, and put the matter
out of question with thee ? What course canst thou apply thy
self to, but to inquire and search further into thy own state, to
avoid the torture of thy own fears, the pangs and dreadful ex
pectation of a palpitating, misgiving heart? It is true, that in
quisitive diligent doubtfulness hath hope and comfort in it, but
doubtfulness joined with a resolution of casting off all further
care, is utterly desperate and disconsolate. What remains to
thee in that case, but a fearful looking for of fiery indignation?
how canst thou pass an hour in peace, while thou apprehended
it unlikely, thou shalt see the face, and be satisfied with the image
ef God? do uot thy own thoughts represent to thee, the amazing
CHAP. XVI. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 191
sights, the horrid images which shall for ever entertain and pos
sess thy soul? Art thou not daily haunted with divine horrors?
when thou sayest at night, thy bed shall refresh thee, art thou
not terrified with dreams and affrighted with visions ? Dost thou
not say in the morning, would to God it were evening ; and in
the evening say, would to God it were morning ? And while
tjiou knowest not what else to do, meditate only changes in
stead of remedies ? or if thou find no such trouble invading
thy mind, let me further ask :
[3.] Is it reasonable to be secure in such a state of uncertain
ty ? Debate this matter a little while with thyself. Is it thy
reason, or thy sloth that makes thee sit still and forbear to look
into thy spiritual affairs ? Is it any rational consideration, or not
rather the mere indisposition of a soul, afraid to know its own
state, that suspends thee from inquiring ? What hast thou to
say, that looks like a reason ? Is it that it will disturb thy
thoughts, interrupt thy pleasures, fill thee with anxious cares
and fears, which thou art as loth to admit, as burning coals in
to thy bosom ? Is it that thou canst not endure to look upon so
dreadful an object, as the appearing danger, or possibility of
thy being miserable to eternity ? And art thou therefore resolv
ed to shut thine eyes, and cry peace, peace ? This is to avoid
a present inconvenience, by an eternal mischief, (a gross over
straining the paradox \) for avoiding the present fear of hell to
run into it ; as if because a man cannot bear the thoughts of
dying, he should presently cut his own throat. Vain man !
canst thou not bear the thoughts of eternal misery ; how wilt
thou bear the thing ? And how long-lived dost thou think that
peace shall be, that thou purchases! upon so dear and hard
terms ? canst thou promise thyself an hour ? mayst thou not
lose thy purchase and price together the next moment ? canst
thou defer thy misery by forgetting it ; or will thy judgment
linger, and thy damnation slumber, while thou securely linger-
est and slumberest ? canst thou wink hell into nothing ; and
put it out of being, by putting it out of thy thoughts ? Alas
man ! open thy eyes when thou wilt, thou shalt find thou hast
not bettered thy case by having them fast closed. The bit
terness of death is not yet past. The horrid image is still be
fore thee. This is not a fancied evil, which a man may dream
himself into, and eadem opera, with as little difficulty, dream
himself out of it again : no, thy case is miserable and dange
rous when thou composest thyself to sleep ; if thou awakest thou
wilt find it still the same ; only thou didst not apprehend it be
fore, for then thou vvouldst not have slept : as the drunkard
that kills a man, and after falls asleep in his drunken fit, he a-
wakes and understands his wretched case. Would his sleeping
1PJ THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVf.
on, till the officer's arrest had awaked him, have mended the
matter with him ? But thou wilt possibly say, Is it not better
here to have a little quiet now, than to be miserable by sad
thoughts here, and miserable by actual suffering hereafter too ?
Is not one death enough ? why should one kill himself so often
over ; and hasten misery, as if it came on too slowly ? Better,
man ! A hard choice. Supposing thou art to be eternally mise
rable (if thou understandcst that word eternity,) the good or
evil of this little inch of time, will signify so little with thee, as
hardly to weigh any thing in the scale of a rational judgment.
But what, art thou now dreaming while thou thus reasonest? Dost
thou yet no better understand thy case ? art thou not under the
gospel ? Is it not the day of thy hope, and of the Lord's grace
and patience towards thee ? It was said, that sleeping would
not better thy case; but it was not said, that awaking would
not; but all that is here said, is designed to the awakening of
thee, that thou mayst know thy case, and endeavour a redress.
Post thou think any man in his sober wits would take all this
pains thus to reason with thee, if that were the acknowledged
and agreed state of thy case, that it were already taken for
granted thou must perish? We might as well go preach to
devils, and carry down the gospel into hell. But dost thou
think the holy merciful God sent his Son and his ministers to
mock men ; and to treat with them about their eternal concern
ments, when there is no hope ? Were that thy case, thou hadst
as good a pretence as the devil had, to complain of being tor
mented before thy time. But if thou be not wilfully perverse,
in mistaking the matter we are reasoning about, thou mayst un
derstand, thy reason is here appealed to in this ; whether having
so fair hopes before thee, as the gospel gives, of this blessedness
we are discoursing of, it be reasonable from the apprehension of
a mere possibility of miscarrying, (which can only be through
thy wilful security and neglect,) to give up thyself to a su
pine negligence, and indulge that security which is so sure
to ruin thee, and exchange a possible hoped heaven for a
certain hell ; or whether rather it he not reasonable to stir up
thy soul to consider in what posture thou art, towards the at
tainment of this blessedness, that thou mayst accordingly steer
thy course in order to it ? If an accusation, or a disease do
threaten thy life : or a suspected flaw thy title to thy estate,
wouldst thou not think it reasonable to inquire into thy case ?
Arid is it not much more desirable, in a matter of this conse
quence, to be at some certainty ? and prudent to endeavour it,
if it may possibly be attained ? Whence let me further ask :
[4.] Canst thou pretend it to be impossible ? Hath God left
XVli OF fHE RIGHTEOUS. 193
thee under a necessitated ignorance, in this matter ? or denied
thee sufficient means of knowing how it is with thee in respect
of thy spiritual estate ? Though he have not given thee a list,
or told thee the number or names of his sanctified ones, yet
hath he not sufficiently described the persons^ and given the
characters by which they may be known ? And hath he not fur
nished thee with a self-reflecting power 1 , by which thoii art
enabled to look into thyself, and discern whether thou be of
them or no? Doth he not offer and afford to serious^ diligent
souls, the assisting light of his blessed Spirit to guide and
succeed trie inquiry ? And if thou find it difficult to come
to a speedy, clear issue, to make a present certain judgment of
thy case ; ought not that to engage thee to a patient continued
diligence, rather than in a rash despairing madness to desist and
cast off all ? inasmuch as the difficulty, though great, is not
insuperable ; and the necessity and advantage incomparably
greater. And (thougli divers other things do confessedly fall in)
the principal difficulty lies in thy aversation and unwillingness.
Thou art not put to traverse the creation, to climb heaven, or
dig through the earth ; but thy work lies nigh thee, in thy own
heart and spirit 3 and what is so nigh, or should be so familiar to
thee, as thyself ? it is but casting thy eye upon thy own soul, to
discern which way it is inclined and bent, thou art urged to.
Which is that we propounded next to discover : namely,
(2.) That we are to judge of the hopefulness of our enjoying
this blessedness, by the present habitude or dkposedness of our
spirits thereto. For what is that righteousne* which qualifies
for it, but the impress of the gospel upon the minds and hearts
of men ? The gospel-revelation is the only rule and measure
of that righteousness : it must therefore consist in conformity
thereto. And look to the frame and design of the gospel-reve
lation, and what doch so directly correspond to it, as that very
habitude and disposed ness of spirit for this blessedness whereof
we speak ? Nothing so answers the gospel, as a propension of
beart towards God gratified in part now, and increasing till it
find a full satisfaction ; a desire of knowing him and of being
like him. It is the whole design of the gospel, which reveals
his glory in the face of Jesus Christ, to work and form the
spirits of men to this. They therefore whose spirits are thus
wrought and framed, are righteous by the gospel-measure, and
by that righteousness are evidently entitled and fitted for this
blessedness. Yea, that righteousness hath in it (or rather) is the
elements, the first principles, the seed of this blessedness. There
can therefore be no surer rule or mark whereby to judge our
;states, whether- we have to do with this blessedness, may expect
in. 2 c
THE KLESSKDX&SS CHAP. XYT,
it yea or no, than this. How stand we affected towards it ;
in what disposition are our hearts thereto ? Those fruits of
righteousness, by which the soul is qualified to appear without
offence in the day of Christ, the several graces of the sanctify
ing Spirit, are nothing else but so many holy principles, all dis
posing the soul towards this blessedness, and the way to it ;
mortification, self-denial, and godly sorrow, take it off from other
objects, the world, self and sin ; repentance (that part of it
which respects God) turns the course of its motion towards God
the end ; faith directs it through Christ the way ; love makes it
move freely ; desire, earnestly ; joy, pleasantly ; hope, confi
dently ; humility, evenly; fear, circumspectly; patience, con
stantly and perse veringly. All conspire to give the soul a right
disposition towards this blessedness. The result of them all is
heavenliness, a heavenly temper of spirit. For they all (one way
or other,) as so many lines and rays have respect to a blessed
ness in God (which is heaven) as the point at which they aim ;
and the cuspis, the point in which they meet, in order to the
touching of that objective point, is heavenliness. This is the
ultimate and immediate disposition of heart for this blessedness j
the result the terminus productus of the whole work of right
eousness in the soul ; by which it is said to be as it were,, nata
ad glorium, begotten to the eternal inheritance. Concerning
this therefore chiefly institute thy inquiry. Demand of thyself,
Is my soul yet made heavenly, bent upon eternal blessedness, or
no ? And here thou mayst easily apprehend, of how great con
cernment it is, to have the right notion of heaven, or future bles
sedness, as was urged under the foregoing rule. For if thou
take for it another thing, thou missest thy mark, and art quite
beside thy business : but if thou retain a right and scriptural
notion of it, the rule thou art to judge by is sure, they shall
have heaven whose hearts are intent upon it, and framed
to it. Scripture is every where pregnant and full of this.
The apostle -plainly intimates, this will be the rule of God's
final judgment. Certainly it cannot be unsafe for us to judge
ourselves by the same rule. He tells us, when God shall judge
every one according to his works (the great business of the judg
ment day,) eternal life shall be the portion of them, who by
patient continuance in well-doing, sought glory, and honour,
and immortality : (Rom. 2. 6, 7-) which are but other expres
sions of the same thing. What can be more plain? They shall
have eternal life and glory that seek it ; whose hearts are to
wards it. Agair, speaking of true Christians, $.xicritxus 9 (that is
in a way of contradistinction from Pseudo-christians, such aa
fee saith were -enemies of the cross,) he gives us, among other,
HAP. XVI. Of THE RIGHTEOUS. 195
this brand of these latter, that they did mind earthly things, and
tells us, their end should be destruction ; but gives us this op
posite character of the other, our conversation is in heaven ;
(Phil. 3. 18, 20.) our trade and business, our daily nego
tiations, as well as the privileges of our citizenship lie there, as
his expression imports, and thence intimates the opposite eri4
of such, whence we look for a Saviour; not destruction, but sal
vation. And in the same context of Scripture, where they that
are risen with Christ, and who shall appear with him in glory,
are required to set their mind on things above, and not on things
on the earth : (Col. 3. 1, 2, 3, 4.) that we may understand
this, not to be their duty only, but their character, we are im
mediately told, they who follow not this counsel, and mortify
not their earthly members (those lusts that dispose men towards
the earth, and to grovel in the dust, as the graces of the Spirit
dispose them heavenward, and to converse with glory) are the
children of disobedience, upon whom the wrath of God cometh.
The faith, the just live by, is the substance of things hoped for,
&c. Heb. 11. 1, 13, 16. Such believers are confessed, avowed
strangers on earth ; and seekers of the better, the heavenly
country, whence it is said, God will not be ashamed to be called
their God ; plainly implying, that as for low, terrene spirits, that
love to creep on the earth, and embrace dunghills, God will be
ashamed of them ; he will for ever disdain a relation to them,
while and as such. And if we will be determined by the express
word of our great Redeemer, to whom we owe all the hopes of
this blessedness ; when he had been advising not to lay up trea
sure on earth, but in heaven, he presently adds, Where your
treasure is, there will your hearts be also. Mat. 6. 19, 20, 21.
If thy treasure, thy great interest, thy precious and most valua
ble good be above, that will attract thy heart, it will certainly be
disposed thitherward.
Yet here it must carefully be considered, that inasmuch as
this blessedness is thy end, that is, thy supreme good (as the
notion of treasure also imports,) thy heart must be set upon it
above any other enjoyment ; else all is to no purpose. It is
not a faint, slight, over-mastered inclination that will serve the
turn, but (as all the forementioned scriptures import) such as
will bespeak it a man's business to seek heaven, his main work;
and give ground to say of him, his heart is there. If two lovers
solicit the same person, and speaking of them in comparisons
she say, this hath my heart ; is it tolerable to understand her,
as meaning him she loves less ? so absurd would it be to under
stand scriptures, that speak of such an intention of heart hea
ven-ward, as if the faintest desire, or coldest wish, or most la/y
19S
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XVI,
inconstant endeavour were all they meant. No, it is a steady,
prevalent, victorious direction of heart towards the future glory,
in comparison whereof, thou despisest all things else (all tem-r
poral, terrene things,) that must be the evidential ground of
thy hope to enjoy it. And therefore in this, deal faithfully with
thy own soul, and demand of it ; Dost thou esteem this blessed
ness above all things else ? Do the thoughts of it continually
return upon thee, and thy mind and heart, as it were naturally
run out to it ? Are thy chiefest solicitudes and cares taken
about it, lest thou shouldst fall short and suffer a disappoint
ment ? Dost thou savour it with pleasure ; hath it a sweet and
grateful relish to thy soul ? Dost thou bend all thy powers to
pursue and press on towards it ? Urge thyself to give answer
truly to such inquiries ; and to consider them seriously, that
thou mayst do so. Such whose spirits are either most highly
raised and lifted up to heaven, or most deeply depressed and sunk
into the earth, may make the clearest judgment of themselves.
With them that are of a middle temper, the trial will be more
difficult, yet not fruitless, if it be managed with serious dili
gence, though no certain conclusion or judgment be made
thereupon. For the true design and use of all such inquiries
and reflections upon ourselves (which let it be duly considered)
is, not to bring us into a state of cessation from further eudea-
vours ; as if we had nothing more to do (suppose we judge the
best of our state that can be thought,) but to keep us in a wake
ful temper of spirit ; that we may not forget ourselves in the
great business we have yet before us, but go on with renewed
vigour through the whole course of renewed endeavours, where
in we are to be still conversant, till we have attained our utmost-
mark and end. Therefore is this present inquiry directed, as
introductive to the further duty, that ip the following rules is
yet to be recommended,
CHAP. XV". OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 197
CHAP, XVII.
Rule 3. Directing such as upon inquiry find, or see cause to stw-
pect, a total aversation in themselves to this blessedness, to be
speedy and restless in their endeavours to have the temper of their
spirits altered and suitable to it. Doubts and objections concern
ing the use of sucn endeavours, in such a case, answered. Some
considerations to enforce this direction propounded a,nd pressed.
3.HHHAT if upon such reflection we find or suspect ourselves
wholly disaffected and unsuitable to this blessedness, we
apply ourselves to speedy, incessant endeavours to get the tem
per of our spirits changed and fitted thereto. The state of the
case speaks itself, that there is no sitting still here. This is no
condition, soul to be rested in ; unless thou art provided to en
counter the terrors of eternal darkness, and endure the torture
of everlasting burnings. Yet am 1 not unapprehensive how
great a difficulty a carnal heart will make of it to bestir itself
in order to any redress of so deplorable a case. And how real
a difficuly it is, to say any thing that will be thought regardable
to such a one. Our sad experience tells us, that our most
efficacious words are commonly wont to be entertained as neg
lected puffs of wind ; our most -convictive reasonings and per-
^uasive exhortations lost (yea, and though they are managed to
in the name of the great God)as upon the deaf and dead : which
is too often apt to tempt into that resolution, of " speaking no
jnore in that name." And were it not that the dread of that
great majesty restrains us, how hard were it to forbear such ex
postulations ; " Lord, why are we commonly sent upon so
vain an errand ? why are we required to speak to them that
will not hear, and expose thy sacred truths and counsels to the
contempt of sinful worms; to labour day by day in vain, and
spend our strength for nought ?" Yea, we cannot forbear to
complain, " None so labour in vain as we : of all men none
so generally improsperous and unsuccessful. Others are wont
to see the fruit of their labours, in proportion to the expence of
strength in them : but our strength is labour and sorrow (for
the most part) without the return of a joyful fruit. The bus-
THE BLESSEDNBS3 CHAF. XVIf.
bandman plows in hope, and sows in hope, and is commonly
partaker of his hope : we are sent to plow and sow among rock*
and thorns, and in the high-way ; how seldom fall we upon
good ground ? Where have we any increase ? Yea, Lord, how
often are men the harder for all our labours with them, the
deader for all endeavours to quicken them ? Our breath kills
them whom thou sendest us to speak life to ; and we often be
come to them a deadly savour. Sometime, when we think
somewhat is done to purpose, our labour all returns, and we
are to begin again ; and when the duties we persuade to, come
directly to cross men's interests and carnal inclinations, they
revolt and start back, as if we were urging them upo flames,
or the sword's point ; and their own souls and the eternal glory
are regarded as a thing of nought: then heaven and hell become
with them fancies and dreams ; and all that we have said to
them false and fabulous. We are to the most as men that
mock, in our most serious warnings and counsels; and the word
*>f the Lord is a reproach. We sometimes fill our mouths with
arguments, and our hearts with hope, and think, sure they will
now yield ; but they esteem our strongest reasonings (as Levia-
tlian doth iron and brass) but as straw and rotten wood ; and
laugh at divine threatenings as he doth at the shaking of the
spear. Yea, and when we have convinced them, yet we have
done nothing 5 though we have got their judgments and con
sciences on our side and their own, their lusts only reluctate
and carry all. They will now have their way though they pe
rish. We see them perishing under our very eye, and we cry
to them (in thy name, O Lord) to return and live, but they re-<
gard us not. For these things, sometimes we weep in secret,
and our eyes trickle down with tears ; yea, we cry to thee, O
Lord, and thou nearest us not ; thy hand seems shortened, that
k cannot save ; it puts not on strength as in the days of old : it
hath snatched souls by thousands, as firebrands out of the lire ;
but now thou hidest and drawest k back. Who hath believed
our report ? To whom is the arm of the Lord revealed ? Mean
while even the devil's instruments prosper more than we : and
he that makes it his business to tempt and entice down souls to
hell, succeeds more than we that would allure them to heaven.'*
But we must speak, whether men will hear or forbear; though
k concerns us to do it with fear and trembling. Oh, how
solemn a business is it to treat with souls ! and how much to be
dreaded, left they miscarry through our imprudence or neglect !
I write with solicitude what shall become of these lines ;
with what effect they will be read (if they fall into such
hands) by them whom they most concern i yea, and with
some doubt, whether it were best to write on or for
bear* Sometimes one would incline to think it a merciful
tJHAP. XVII. OF THE RIGHTKOtfS.
omission, lest we add to the account and torment of many at
last ; but sense of duty towards all, and hope of doing good to
t>ome must oversway. Considering therefore the state of suck
souls I am now dealing with, I apprehend there may be obstruc
tions to the entertainment of the counsel here recommended, of
two sorts ; partly in their minds, partly in their hearts ; some
thing of appearing reason, but more of real perverse will.
That which I shall do in pursuance of it, will fall under two
answerable heads : A reply to certain doubts and objections,
wherein to meet with the former : and the proposal of some
considerations, wherein to contend against the latter.
(1.) It appears, men are grown ingeniously wicked, and have
learned how to dispute themselves into hell; and to neglect what
concerns their eternal blessed ness with some colour and pretence
of reason. It will therefore be worth the while to discuss a
little their more specious pretences, and consider, their more
obvious (supposable) scruples, which will be found to concern,
either the possibility, lawfulness, advantage or necessity of the
endeavours we persuade to,
[1 .] Is k a possible undertaking you put us upon^ or, is there
any thing we can do in order to the change of our own hearts ?
We find ourselves altogether undesirous of those things wherein
you state blessedness, and they are without savour to us. If
therefore the notion you give us of blessedness be right, all the
work necessary to qualify us for it is yet to be done ; we yet ic-
main wholly destitute of any principle of life, that may dispose
us to such relishes and enjoyments. If the new creature (as you
say) consist in a suitable temper of spirit unto such a state a*
this, it is as yet wholly unformed in us : And is there any thing
to be done by a dead man in order to life ? Can a child con-
tribute any thing to its first formation? or a creature to its
Doming into being ? In answer to this, consider:
If you were serious in what you say, methinks you should have
little mind to play the sophisters, and put fallacies upon your
selves, in the matter that concerns the life of your soul. And
what else are you now doing ? For sure, otherwise one would
think it were no such difficulty to understand the difference be
tween the esse simpliciter, the mere being of any thing, and
the esse tcde, its being such or such ; by the addition of
somewhat afterward to that being. Though nothing could con
tribute to its own being simply ; yet sure when it is in being,
it may contribute to the bettering or perfecting of itself, (even
as the unreasonable creatures themselves do:) and if it be a
creature naturally capable of acting with design, it may act
designedly in order to its becoming so or so qualified, or the
attaining of somewhat yet wanting to its perfection, You canno*
TflB BLESSEDNESS GHAP.
be thought so ignorant, but that you know the new creature is
only an additional to your former being : and though it be true,-
that it can do no more to its own production than the unconceiv-
ed child (as nothing can act before it is) doth it therefore follow,
that your reasonable soulj in which it is to be formed; cannot
use God's prescribed means in order to that blessed change ?
You cannot act holily as a saint ; but therefore can you not act
rationally as a man 1 I appeal to your reason and conscience in
some particulars. Is it impossible to you to attend upon the
dispensation of that gospel, which is God's power unto salvation,
the seal by which he impresses his image, the glass through
which his glory shines to the changing of souls into the same
likeness ? Are you not as able to go to church as the ta
vern ; and to sit in the assembly of saints as of mockers ? Is it
impossible to you> to consult the written word of God, and
thence learn what you must be, and do, in order to blessedness ?
Will not your eyes serve you to read the Bible as well as a ga-^
2ette or play-book ? Is it impossible to inquire of your minister,
or an understanding Christian neighbour concerning the way
and terms of blessedness ! Cannot your tongue pronounce these
words, what shall I do to be saved, as well as those, pray what
do you think of the weather ; or what news is there going ? Yet
further: Is it impossible to apply your thoughts to what you
meet with suitable to your case, in your attendance upon preach
ing, reading, or discourse ? Have all such words a barbarous
sound in your ear? Can you not consider what sense is carried
under them ; what they import and signify ? Can you not be
think yourself, Do the doctrines of God and Christ and the
life to come, signify something or nothing? or do they signify
any tiling worth the considering, or that it is fit for me to take
notice of?
And yet to proceed a little further with you : I pray you
once more demand of yourselves, and put your consciences
closely to it, whether, when they have told you (as no doubt
they will,) that such things deserve your consideration, it be
impossible to you, to use your considering power thus, and em
ploy it even about these things ? Do but make this easy trial>
and then say, whether it be impossible. See if you cannot
select one hour on purpose, wherein to sit down by yourselves
alone, with this resolution ; Well, 1 will now spend this hour in
considering my eternal concernments. When you have obtained
so much of yourself; set your thoughts on work, (you will find
them voluble and unfixed, very apt to revolt and fly off" from
things you have no mind to, but) use your authority with your
self, tell your soul (or let it tell itself) these things con
cern thy life. At least, taking this prepared matter along
$HAP. XVII; OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 201
with thee (that thou mayst not have this pretence> thou
knowest not what to think of,) try if thou canst not
think of these things, now actually suggested and offered
to thy thoughts : as namely. Consider, that thou hast a reasona
ble, immortal soul, which as it is liable to eternal misery, so it
is capable of eternal blessedness : that this blessedness thou
dost understand to consist only in the vision of the blessed God,
in being made like to him, and in the satisfaction that is
thence to result and accrue to thee. Consider (what thy very
objection supposeth,) that thou findest the temper of thy spirit
to be altogether indisposed and averse to such a blessedness.
Js it not so ? is not this thy very case ? feel HOW again thy
heart : try, is it not at least coldly affected towards this blessed
state ?
Is it not then obvious to thee to consider, that the temper ot
thy spirit must be changed, or thou art undone ? that inas
much as thy blessedness lies in God, this change must lie in
the alteration of thy dispositions, and the posture of thy spirit
towards him. Further, Canst thou not consider the power and
fixedness of thy aversation from God ; and with how mighty a
weight thy heart is carried and held down from him ? Try, lift
at thy hearty see if it will be raised God- ward and heaven- ward?
Dost thou not find, it is as if thou wert lifting at a mountain,
that it lies as a dead weight and stirs not ? Ponder thy case in
this respect. And then, Is it not to be considered, that thy
time is passing away apace ? that if thou let thyself alone, it is
likely to be as bad with thee to-morrow as this day, and as bad
next day as to-morrow ? And if thy time expire and thou be
snatched away in this state, what will become of thee ? And
dost thou not therefore see a necessity of considering whatever
may be most moving, and most likely to incline thy heart God-
ward, of pleading it more loudly and importunately with thy
self ? And canst thou not consider and reason the matter thus?
*' O my soul, what is the reason that thou so drawest back and
hangest off from thy God ? that thou art so unwilling to be
blessed in him ? that thou shouldst venture to run thyself upon
eternal perdition rather ? What cause hath he ever given thee
to disaffect him ? What is the ground of thy so mighty pre
judice ? Hath he ever done thee hurt ? Dost thou think he will
not accept a returning soul ? That is to give the lie, to his gos
pel ; and it becomes not a perishing wretch so to provoke him
in whom is ail its hope. Is the eternal glory an undesirable
thing ? or the everlasting burnings tolerable ? Canst thou find a
way of being for ever blessed without God ; or whether he will
or no ? or is there a sufficient present pleasure in thy sinful dis
tance from God, to outweigh heaven and hell? Darest thou
VOL III. 2 D
202 THE BLESSEDNESS CflAP. XVI f.
venture upon a resolution of giving God and Christ theif
last refusal ; or say, thou wilt never hearken to, or have to
do with them more, or darest thou venture to do what thou
clarest not resolve ? and act the wickedness thou canst not
think of? scorn eternal majesty and love ? spurn and trample a
bleeding Saviour ?" Commune thus awhile with thyself ; but
if yet thou find thy heart relent nothing, thou canst yet further
consider, that it lies not in thy power to turn thy own heart, (or
else how comest thou thus to object ?) And hence, canst thou
avoid considering this is a distressed case? that thou art in great
straits ; liable to perish (yea, sure to do so, if thou continue in
that ill temper of spirit,) and wholly unable to help thyself I
Surely thou canst not but see this to be a most distressed case.
I put it now to thy conscience, whether being thus led on,
thou canst not go thus far ? See whether upon trial thy con
science give thee leave to say, I am not able thus to do or think:
and be not here so foolish, as to separate the action of the first
cause and the second, in judging thy ability. Thou mayst say
no, I cannot think a good thought without God ; true, so I
know thou canst not move thy finger without God ; but my
meaning in this appeal to thy conscience is, whether upon trial
thou findest not an assistance sufficient to carry thee thus far ?
Possibly thou wilt say, yea, but what am I the better ? I am
only brought to see myself in a distressed, perishing condition,
and can get no further. I answer, it is well thou art got so far,
if thou indeed see thyself perishing, and thy drowsy soul
awake into any sense of the sadness of thy case. But I intend
not thus to leave thee here; therefore let me furthermore de
mand of thee : What course wouldst thou take in any other
distress, wherein thou knowest not what to do to help thyself?
would not such an exigency, when thou findest thyself pinched
and urged on every side, and every way is shut up to thee, that
thou art beset with calamities, and canst no way turn thyself to
avoid them ; would not such an exigency force thee down on
thy knees, and set thee a-crying to the God of mercy for relief
and help ? Would not nature itself prompt to this ? Is it not
natural to lift up hands and eyes to heaven when we know not
what to do ?* Therefore having thus far reasoned with thee
about thy considering power ; let me demand of thee, if thou
canst not yet go somewhat further than considering ? that is, in
jhort : Is it impossible to thee to obey this dictate of nature ?
I mean, represent the deplorable case of thy soul before him
Audio vulgus cum ad cesium manus tendunt nihil aliud quam
Peum dicunt, vulgi iste naturalis cst sermo ; where the vulgar lift
up their hands to heaven, I seem to hear them addressing God him
self, this is their natural language*
CHAP. XVII. Or THS RIGHTEOUS. 20&
that made it ; and crave his merciful relief ? Do not dispute
the matter; thou canst not but see this is a possible and a
rational course, as thy case is, Should not a people seek unto
their God ? Fall down therefore low before him ; prostrate
thyself at the foot-stool of his mercy-seat. Tell him, thou un-
.derstandest him to be the Father of spirits, and the Father of
mercies ; that thou hast heard of his great mercy and pity to
wards the spirits of men in their forlorn, lapsed state : what a
blessedness he hath designed for them ; what means he hath
designed to bring them to it. Tell him, thou only needest a
temper of spirit suitable to this blessedness he invites thee to ;
that thou canst not master and change thy sensual, earthly heart;
thou knowest he easily can ; thou art come to implore his help,
that his blessed and Holy Spirit may descend and breathe upon
thy stupid, dead soul; and may sweetly incline and move it to
wards him ; that it may eternally rest in him ; and that thou
mayst not perish, after so much done in order to thy blessedness,
only for want of a heart to entertain it. Tell him, thou comest
upon his gracious encouragement, having heard he is as ready
to give his Spirit to them that ask him, as parents, bread to their
craving children rather than a stone : that it is for life thou
beggest : that it is not so easy to thee, to think of perishing for
ever : that thou canst not desist and give up all thy hopes :
that thou shalt be in hell shortly, if he hear and help thee
not. Lastly, If thus thou obtain any communication of
that holy, blessed Spirit, and thou find it gently moving thy
dead heart, let me once more demand of thee : Is it impossible
to forbear this or that external act of sin at this time, when thou
art tempted to it ? sure thou canst not say, it is impossible.
What necessitates thee to it? And then certainly thou mayst as
well ordinarily withhold thyself from running into such customary
sensualities, as tend to grieve the Spirit, debauch conscience,
stupify thy soul, and hide God from thee. And if thou canst
do all this, do not fool thy slothful soul with as idle a conceit,
that thou hast nothing to do, but to sit still, expecting till thou
drop into hell,
(2.) But have I not reason to fear, I shall but add sin to sin in
all this? and so increase the burden of guilt upon my own soul ;
and by endeavouring to better my case, make it far worse. Two
things 1 consider, that suggest to me this fear, the manner and
end, of the duties you put me upon, as they will be done by me
in the case wherein I apprehend myself, yet to lie. The manner:
(as to the positive action you advise to,) I have heard, the best
actions of an unregenerate person are sins, through the sinfulness
of his manner of doing them ; though as to the matter of the
thing done, they be enjoined and good : and though it be true,
that the regenerate cannot perform a sinless duty -neither j yet
204
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XVII,
their persons and works being covered over with the righteous-*
ness of Christ, are looked upon as having no sin in them, which
I apprehend to he none of my case. And as to the end. You
put me upon these things in order to the attaining of blessed-,
ness ; and to do such things with intuition to a reward, is to be
(as may be doubted) unwarrantable, mercenary, and servile.
[1.] As to this former reason of your doubt ; methinks the pro
posal of it answers it. Forasmuch as you acknowledge the mat^
ter of these actions to he good and duty (and plain it is, they are
moral duties, of common perpetual concernment to all persons
and times,) dare you decline or dispute against your duty? Sure,
if we compare the evil of what is so substantially in itself, and
what is so circumstantially, only by the adherence of some un
due modus, or manner ; it cannot be hard to determine which
is the greater and more dreadful evil. As to the present case ;
shouldst thou, when the great God sends abroad his proclamation
of pardon and peace, refuse to attend it : to consider the con-:
tents of it, and thy own case in reference thereto, and thereupon
to sue to him for the life of thy own soul ? Dost thou not
plainly see thy refusal must needs be more provoking than thy
defective performance ? This, speaks disability, but that, rebellion
and contempt.* Besides, dost thou not see, that thy objection
lies as much against every other action of thy life ? The wise
man tells us, (Prov. 21. 4.) the plowing of the wicked is sin, (if
that be literally to be understood ;) and what wouldst thou
therefore sit still and do nothing ? Then how soon would that
idleness draw on gross wickedness ? And would not that be a
dreadful confutation of thyself, if thou \yho didst pretend %
scruple, that thou mightst not pray, read, hear, meditate, shalt
not scruple to play the glutton, the drunkard, the wanton, and
indulge thyself in all riot and excess > Yea, if thou do not
break out into such exorbitancies, would any one think him
serious that should say, it were against his conscience to be
working out his salvation, and striving to enter in at the strait
gate ; seeking first the kingdom of God, &c, Would not this
sound strangely? And especially, that in the mean time it
should never be against his conscience, to trifle away his time,
and live in perpetual neglects of God, in persevering atheism,
infidelity, hardness of heart, never regreted or striven against ;
"Therefore as to that form of expression that such acts ofunregcr
nerate men are sins, that is acatachrestical piece of rhetoric^vhich,
being so understood, is harmless; but to use it in propriety of speech,
and thence to go to make men believe, tkat it is a sin to do their
duty, is void both of truth and sense, and full of danger unto the
souls of men.
CHAP. XVII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 20$
as if these were more innocent ? And what thou sayst of the
different case of the regenerate, is impertinent; for as to this
matter, the case is not different, they that take themselves to
be such, must not think that by their supposed interest in the
righteousness of Christ, their real sins cease to be such, they
only become pardoned sins; and shall they therefore sin more
boldly than other men, because they are surer of pardon?
. [2.] As to the other ground of this doubt, there can only be
a fear of sinning, upon this account, to them that make more
sins and duties than God hath made. The doubt supposes
religion inconsistent with humanity : and that God were about
to rase out of the nature of man, one of the most radical and
fundamental laws written there, a desire of blessedness I
and supposes it against the express scope and tenour of his whole
gospel revelation. For what doth that design, but to bring
men to blessedness ? Arid how is it a means to compass that
design, but as it tends to engage men's spirits to design it too ?
unless we would imagine they should go to heaven blindfold, or be
rolled thither as stones that know not whither they are moved;
|n which case the gospel, that reveals the eternal glory, and the
way to it, were a useless thing. If so express words had not
been in the Bible, as that Moses had respect to the recompence of
reward ; yea, that our Lord Jesus himself, for the joy set before
him endured the cross, &c. this had been a little more colour
able, or more modest. And what, do not all men, in all the
ordinary actions of their lives, act allowably enough, with in
tuition to much lower ends ? even those particular ends which
the works of their several callings tend to, else they should act
^s brutes in every thing they do. And would such a one scruple,
if he were pining for want of bread, to beg or labour for it
for this end, to be relieved ? It is the mistaking of the notion
of heaven that hath also an ingrediency into this doubt, if it
be really a doubt. What ! is it a low thing to be rilled with
the divine fulness ? to have his glory replenishing our souls ?
to be perfectly freed from sin ? in every thing conformed unto
his holy nature and will ? That our minding our interest in
this, or any affairs, should be the principal thing with us, is not
to be thought : our supreme end must be the same with his,
who made all things for himself, of whom, through whom, and
to whom all things are, that he alone might have the glory.
But subordinates need not quarrel. A lower end doth not ex
clude the higher, but serves it : and is, as to it a means. God is
our end as he is to be glorified and enjoyed by us : our glorifying
himisbuttheagnitionofhisglory; which we do most in beholding
and partaking it; which is therefore in direct subordination thereto.
(3.) But it may further be doubted, What if it be acknow-
THE BLESSEDNESS
en A P. xvii.
ledged, that these are both things possible and lawful ; yet to
what purpose will it be to attempt any thing in this kind? O what
assurance have I of success I Is there any word of promise for
the encouragement of one in my case ? Or is God under any
obligation to reward the endeavours of nature with special
grace ? Wherefore, when 1 have done all I can, he may with
hold his influence, and then I am but where I was, and may
perish notwithstanding. And suppose thou perish notwith
standing ? Do but yet consult a little with thy own thoughts ;
which is more tolerable and easy to thee to perish, as not at
taining what thy fainter strugglings could not reach ; or for the
most direct, wilful rebellion, doing wickedly as thou couldst ?
Or who shall have, thinkest thou, the more fearful condemna
tion ? He that shall truly say when his master comes to judg
ment, " I never had indeed, Lord, a heart so fully changed
and turned to thee, as should denote me to be the subject of
thy saving, pardoning mercy; but thou knowest (who knowest
all things)! longed (and with some earnestness) did endeavour it,
Thou hast been privy to my secret desires and moans, to the
weak strivings of a listless distempered spirit, not pleased with
itself, aiming at a better temper towards thee. I neglected not
thy prescribed means ; only that grace which 1 could not chal
lenge, thou wast pleased not to give : thou didst require what I
must confess myself to have owed thee ; thou didst withhold
only what thou owedst me not; therefore must I yield myself a
convicted, guilty wretch, and have nothing to say why thy sen-^
tence should not pass." Or he that shall as truly hear from the
mouth of his Judge, (C Sinner, thou wast often fore-warned of
this approaching day, and called upon to provide for it; thou
hads-t precept upon precept, and line upon line. The counsels
of life and peace were with frequent importunity pressed upon
thee, but thou rejectedst all with proud contempt, didst despise
with the same profane scorn the offers, commands, arid threats
of him that made thee ; hardenest thy heart to the most ob
stinate rebellion against his known laws; didst all the wickedness
to which thy heart prompted thee, without restraint ; declinedst
every thing of duty which his authority, and the exigency of thy
own case did oblige thee to; didst avoid as much as thou
eouldst to hear or know any thing of my will ; couldst not find
one serious, considering hour in a whole life-time, to bethink
thyself, what was likely to become of thee when thy place on
earth should know thee no more. Thou mightst know, thou
wast at my mercy, thy breath in my hand, and that 1 could
easily have cut thee off any moment of that large space of time,
my patience allowed thee in the world; yet thou never thoughtest
it worth the while to sue to me for thy life. Destruction from
HAP. XVII. OF THE RIGHTEOtFS, 26?
the Lord was never a terror to thee. Thou wouldst never be
brought upon thy knees ; 1 had none of thy addresses ; never
didst thou sigh out a serious request for mercy; thy soul was not
worth so much in thy account. Thy blood, wretch, be upon
thy guilty head : Depart accursed into everlasting flames, &c."
Come now, use thy reason awhile, employ a few sober
thoughts about this matter ; remember, thou wilt have a long
^eternity wherein to recognize the passages of thy life, and the
state of thy case in the last judgment. Were it supposable,
that one who had done as the former, should be left finally de
stitute of divine grace and perish : yet in which of these cases
wouldst thou choose to be found at last ? But why yet shouldst
thou imagine so sad an issue, as that after thine utmost endea
vours, grace should be withheld, and leave thee to perish ; be
cause God hath not bound himself by promise to thee ? What
promise have the ravens to be heard when they cry ? But thou
art a sinner : true, otherwise thou wert not without promise ;
the promises of the first covenant would at least belong to
thee. Yet experience tells the world, his un-promised mercies
freely flow every-where ; The whole earth is full of his good
ness ; yea, but his special grace is conveyed by promise only,
and that only through Christ; and how can it be communicated
through him to any but those that are in him ? What then, is
the first in-being in Christ no special grace ? or is there any
being in him before the first: that should be the ground of that
gracious communication ? Things are plain enough, if we make
them not intricate, or entangle ourselves by foolish subtilties,
God promises sinners indefinitely, pardon and eternal life, for
the sake of Christ, on condition that they believe on him. He
gives of his good pleasure that grace whereby he draws any to
Christ, without promise directly made to them, whether abso
lute or conditional ; though he give it for the sake of Christ
also. His discovery of his purpose to give such grace to some,
indefinitely, amounts not to a promise claimable by any ; for if
it be said to he an absolute promise to particular persons, who
are they ? whose duty is it to believe it made to him ? If con
ditional, what are the conditions upon which the first grace is
certainly promised ? who can be able to assign them ? But
poor soul ! thou needest not stay to puzzle thyself about this
matter. God binds himself to do what he promises ; but hath
he any where bound himself to do no more ? Did he promise
thee thy being ; or that thou shouldst live to this day ? did he
promise thee the bread that sustains thee, the daily comforts of
thy life ? Yea, (what is nearer the present purpose,) did he
promise thee a station under the gospel ? or that thou shouldst
ever hear the name of Christ? If ever his Spirit have in any de-
203 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP;
gree moved' upon thy hearty inclined thee at all seriously to
consider thy eternal concernments, did he before-hand make
thee any promise of that ? A promise would give thee a full
certainty of the issue, if it were absolute, out of hand ; if con
ditional, as soon as thou findest the condition performed. But
what ! canst thou act upon no lower rate than a foregoing cer
tainty, a pre-assurance of the event ? My friend, consider a
little, (what thou canst not but know already) that it is hope
(built with those that are rational, upon rational probabilities,
with many, oftentimes upon none at all) is the great engine
that moves the world, that keeps all sorts of men in action.
Doth the husbandman foreknow when he plows and sows, that
the crop will answer his cost and pains ? Doth the merchant
foreknow, when he embarks his goods, he shall have a safe and
gainful return? Dost thou foreknow, when thou eatest, it
shall refresh thee ? when thou takest physic, that it shall recover
thy health, and save thy life ? Yea further, can the covetous
man pretend a promise, that rn's unjust practices shall enrich
him ? the malicious, that he shall prosper in his design of re
venge ? the ambitious, that he shall be great and honourable ?
the voluptuous, that his pleasure shall be always unmixed with
gall and wormwood ? Can any say, they ever had a promise to
ascertain them that profaneness and sensuality would bring
them to heaven ? that an ungodly, dissolute life would end in
blessedness ? Here the Lord knows men can be confident and
active enough without a promise, and against many an express
threatening. Wilt thou not upon the hope thou hast before
thee, do as much for thy soul, for eternal blessedness, as men
do for uncertain riches, short pleasures, an airy, soon blasted
name ? yea, as much as men desperately do to damn them
selves, and purchase their own swift destruction ? Or canst
thou pretend, though thou hast no pre-assuring promise, thou
hast no hope ? Is it nothing to have heard so much of God's
gracious nature ? Is it suitable to the reports, and discoveries
he hath made of himself, to let a poor wretch perish at his feet,
that lies prostrate there expecting his mercy ? Didst thou ever
hear he was so little a lover of souls ? Do his giving his Son, his
earnest, unwearied strivings with sinners, his long patience, the
clear beams of gospel light, the amiable appearances of his grace,
give ground for no better, no kinder thoughts of him ? yea,
hath he not expressly stiled himself the God hearing prayers,
taken a name on purpose to encourage all flesh to come to him.
Psal. 65. 2. Wilt thou dare then to adopt those profane words,
What profit is it to pray to him? (Job. 21 ,15.)and say, it is better
to sit still, resolving to perish, than address to him, or seek his
favour, because he hath not by promise assured thee of the
CHAP. XVII* OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
issue, and that, if he suspend his grace, all thou dost will be in
vain ? How wouldst thou judge of the like resolution, if
the husbandman should say, When I have spent my pains and
cost in breaking up and preparing the earth, and casting in my
seed ; if the sun shine not^ and the rain fall not in season, if
the influences of heaven be suspended, if God withhold his
blessing, or if an invading enemy anticipate my harvest, all I
do and expend is to no purpose ; and God hath not ascertained
me of the contrary, by express promise, it is as good therefore sit
still ? Censure and answer him and thyself both together.
(4.) But thou wilt yet, it may be, say that though all this
may be possibly true, yet thou canst not all this while be con
vinced of any need so earnestly to busy thyself about this affair.
For God is wont to surprise souls by preventing acts of grace, to
be found of them that sought him not, to break in by an ir
resistible power, which they least thought of. And to go about
to anticipate his grace, were to detract from the freeness, and
so from the glory of it. But art thou not in all this afraid
of charging God foolishly ? When the merciful God, in com
passion to the souls of men, hath given his gospel, constituted
and settled a standing office to be perpetuated through all ages
for the publication of it ; invited the world therein to a
treaty with him, touching the concernments of their eternal
peace required so strictly their attendance to, and most se
rious consideration of his proposals and offers ; encou
raged, and commanded their addresses to him, set up a throne
of grace on purpose, wilt thou dare to say, All this is need
less ? When God speaks to thee, is it needless for thee to
hear him, or regard what he saith ? or when he commands thee
to pour forth thy soul to him, wilt thou say, It is a needless
thing ? Dost thou not plainly see, that the peculiar, appropriate
aptitude of the things pressed upon thee, speaks them fiecessitas
mediiy necessary) as means to their designed end ; whence
they are fitly called means of grace ? Is not the word of God the
immortal seed ? Are not souls begotten by that word to be the
first fruits of his creatures ?* Js it not the type, the mould, or
print by which divine impressions are put upon the soul : the
instrument by which he sanctifies. Are not the exceeding
great and precious promises, the vehicula, the conveyancers
of the divine nature ? 2 Pet. 1, 4. And what can be the means
to mollify and melt the obdurate heart of a sinner, to assuage
its enmity, to overcome it into the love of God, to transform it
into his image, but the gospel discovery of God's own gracious
and holy nature ? And can it operate to this purpose without
being heard, or read, or understood, and considered, and taken
* 1 Pet. 1.23. Jam. 1. 18. Rom 6. 17. John 17. 17;
VOL, nu 2 E
THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP, xvir*
tn heart ? Do but compare this means God works by, with the
subject to be wrought upon, and the effect to be wrought, and
nothing can lie conceived more adequate and fitly correspond
ing. But inasmuch as there hath been an enmity between-
God and sinners, and that therefore the whole entire means of
reconciliation must be a treaty ; and that a treaty cannot be
managed or conceived without mutual interlocution, therefore
must the sinner have a way of expressing its own sense to God,
as well as he speaks his mind to it ; which shews the necessity
of prayer too : and therefore, because the peace begins on his
part, (though the war began on ours,) he calls upon sinners to
open themselves to him ; Come now, let us reason together :
Isa, 1.18. He in vites, addresses ; Seek the Lord while he may be
found, and call upon him while he is nigh, &c.chap. 55. G. And
doth not the natural relation itself between the Creator and a
creature require this, besides the exigency of our present case ?
Every creature is a supplicant ; its necessary dependance is a
natural prayer. The eyes of all things look up, &c. It is the
roper glory of a Deity to be depended on and addressed
to. Should not a people seek unto their God ? Isa, 8. 19. It
is an appeal to reason ; is it not a congruous thing ?
Further, Dost thou not know, thy Maker's will made known
Infers upon thee a necessities pr&ccjrti, necessity of obeying ;
unless thou think the breach between God and thee is better to
be healed by rebellion; and that the only way to expiate wicked
ness, were to continue and multiply it. Is it a needless thing
to comply with the will of him that gave thee breath and being?
And whose power is so absolute over thee, as to all thy con
cernments, both of time and eternity ? Again, while thou pre-
tendest these things are needless, come now, speak out freely ;
what are the more necessary affairs wherein thou art so deeply
engaged, that thou canst not suffer a diversion ? What! Is the
service and gratification of thy flesh and sense so important a.
business, that thou canst be at ro leisure for that more needless
work of saving thy soul? Where is thy reason and modesty? Dost
thou mind none other, from day to day, but necessary affairs ?
Dost, thou use, when thou art tempted to vain dalliances, empty
discourses, intemperate indulgence to thy appetite, so to answer
the temptation, Is it not necessary ? Or art thou so destitute of
all conscience and shame, to think it unnecessary to work out
thy salvation, to strive to enter in at the strait gate that leads to
life ? but most indispensably necessary to be very critically
curious about what thou slialt eat and drink, and put on ; and
how to spend thy time with greatest ease and pleasure to thy
flesh, that it may not have the least cause to complain it is neg
lected ? Thy pretence, that God is wont to be found of tl^em
CHAP. XVII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS,
that sought him not, (Isa. 65. 1.) to the purpose thou intendest
it, is a most ignorant or malicious abuse of scripture. The
prophet is, in the text, foretelling the calling of the Geutiles,
who, while they remained such, did not (it is true) inquire after
God; but then he expressly tells us, (personating God,) I
am sought of them that asked not for me, (that is, after the
gospel came among them,) and then it is added, I am found
(upon this seeking, plainly) of them that sought me not, (that
is, who once in their former darkness, before I revealed my
self in the gospel dispensation to them, sought me not :) as
though he had said, I am now sought of a people that lately
sought me not, nor asked after me, and I am found of them.
But what is this to thy case; whom God hath been, in the gos
pel, earnestly inviting to seek after him, and thou all this while
refusest to comply with the invitation ?
And suppose thou hear of some rare instances of persons, sud
denly snatched by the hand of grace out of the midst of their
wickedness, as fire-brands out of the fire, Is it therefore the safest
course to go on in a manifest rebellion against God, till possi
bly he may do so by thee also ? How many thousands may have
dropped into hell since thou heardest of such an instance ? as a
worthy person speaks to that purpose."* If thou hast heard of
one Elijah fed by ravens, and of some thousands by our Saviour's
miracles, canst thou thence plead a repeal of that law to the
world, They that will not labour shall not eat ? Or is it a safer
or wiser course to wait till food drop into thy mouth from hea
ven, than to use a prudent care for the maintenance of thy life ?
If thou say, thou hearest but of few that are wrought upon in
this way, of their own foregoing expectation and endeavour ;
remember, (and let the thought of it startle thee,) that there
are but few that are saved. And therefore are so few wrought
upon in this way, because so few will be persuaded to it. But
canst thou say (though God hath not bound himself to the mere
natural endeavours of his creature neither,) that ever any took
this course, and persisted with faithful diligence, but they suc
ceeded in it ? What thou talkest of the freeness of God's grace,
looks like a hypocritical pretence. Is there no way to honour
his grace, but by affronting his authority ? but to sin, that grace
may abound ? sure grace will be better pleased by obedience,
than by such sacrifice. Fora miserable, perishing wretch to use
God's means to help itself, doth that look like merit ? Is the
beggar afraid thou shouldst interpret his coming to thy door
and seeking thy alms, to signify, as if he thought he had de
served them ? I hope thou wilt acknowledge thyself less than
Mr. Baxter.
212 THIS BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVIf.
the least of all God's mercies, and that thou canst not deserve
from him a morsel of bread ; mayst thou not therefore in thy
necessity labour for thy living, lest thou shouldst intrench upon
the freeness of divine bounty ? With as much wisdom
and reason mightest thou decline the use of all other
means to preserve thy life, (which thou must owe always to
free mercy,) to eat when thou art hungry, to take physic
when thou art sick, lest thou shouldst intimate thyself to have
merited the strength and health sought thereby. Nor can I
think of any rational pretence that can more plausibly be in
sisted on, than these that have been thus briefly discussed. And
it must needs be difficult to bring any appearance of reason for
the patronage of so ill a cause, as the careless giving up of a
man's soul to perish eternally, that is visibly capable of eternal
blessedness. And certainly were we once apprehensive of the
case, the attempt of disputing a man into snch a resolution,
would appear much more ridiculous, than if one should gravely
urge arguments to all the neighbourhood, to persuade them to
burn their houses, to put out their eyes, to kill their children,
and to cut their own throats. And sure, let all imaginable pre
tences be debated to the uttermost, and it will appear, that no
thing withholds men from putting forth all their might in the
endeavour of getting a spirit suitable to this blessedness, but an
obstinately perverse and sluggish heart, despoiled and naked of
all shew of reason and excuse. And though that be a hard
task to reason against mere will, yet that being the way to make
men willing, and the latter part of the work proposed in pur
suance of this direction, I shall recommend only such con^
siderations as the text itself will suggest, for the stirring up
and persuading of slothful, reluctant hearts, choosing those as
the most proper limits, and not being willing to be infinite
herein, as amidst so great a variety of considerations to that
purpose, one might.
That in general which I shall propose, shall be only the
misery of the unrighteous; whereof we may take a view in
the opposite blessedness here described. The contradictories
whereto will afford a negative, the contraries a positive des*-
cription of this misery. So that each consideration will be
double 5 which I shall now rather glance at than insist upon.
[1.] Consider then, if thou be found at last unqualified for
this blessedness, how wilt thou bear it to be banished eternally
from the blessed face of God ? There will be those that shall
behold that lace in righteousness ; so shalt not thou : The wick
ed is driven away in his wickedness, with a a Never more see
my face." Again, What amazing visions wilt thou have ! What
ghastly, frightful objects to converse with, amidst those horrors
of eternal darkness ; when the devil and his angels shall be thy
CHAP. XVII. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 213
everlasting associates ! What direful images shall those accurs
ed, enraged spirits, and thy own fruitful parturient imagination
for ever entertain thee with, and present to thy view !
[2.] Is it a small thing with thee, to be destitute of all
those inherent excellencies which the perfected image of God,
whereof thou wast capable, comprehends ? View them over in
that (too defective) account some of the former pages gave thee
of them. Thou art none of those bright stars, those sons of
the morning, those blessed, glorified spirits: thou mightest have
been. But consider, What art thou ? What shalt thou for
ever be ? What image or likeness shalt thou bear ? Alas, poor
wretch, thou art now a fiend ! conformed to thy hellish part
ners: thou bearest their accursed likeness. Death is now finish
ed in thee ; and as thou sowest to the flesh, thou reapest cor
ruption. Thou art become a loathsome carcase ; the worms
that never die, abound in thy putrified, filthy soul. Thou hast
a hell in thee. Thy venomous lusts are now grown mature,
are in their full grown state. If a world of iniquity, a fulness
of deadly poison, tempered by hell-fire, is here sometimes to be
found in a little member, what will there then be in all thy parts
and powers !
[3.] Consider, how blessed a satisfaction dost thou lose ?
how pleasant and delightful a rest, arising both from the sight
of so much glory, and so peaceful a temper and constitution of
spirit ? Here thou mightest have enjoyed an eternal undis
turbed rest. But for rest and satisfaction, thou hast vexation
and endless torment, both by what thou beholdest, and what
thou feelest within thee. Thy dreadful visions shall not let
thee rest : but the chiefest matter of thy disquiet and torment
is in the very temper and constitution of thy soul. Thy horrid
Justs are fuller of poisonous energy, and are destitute of their
wonted objects, whence they turn all theii power and fury upon
thy miserable self. Thy enraged passions would fly in the face
of God, but they spend themselves in tormenting the soul that
bred them. Thy curses and blasphemies, the envenomed darts
pointed at heaven, are reverberated and driven back into thy
own heart. And therefore,
[4.] Consider, What awaking hast, thou? Thou awakest
not into the mild and cheerful light of that blessed day, where
in the saints of the most high hold their solemn, joyful triumph.
But thou awakest into the great and terrible day of the Lord
(dost thou desire it, for what end is it to thee ?) a day of dard-
ness, and not light ; a gloomy and stormy day. The day of thy
birth is not a more hateful, ttian this is a dreadful d?.y. Thou
awakest and art beset with terrors, presently apprehended and
dragged before thy glorious,severe Judge, and thence into eternal
214 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVII.
torments, Chappy thou, mightest thou never awake, might the
grave conceal, and its more silent darkness cover thee for ever.
But since thou must awake then, how much more happy wert
thou, if thou wouldst suffer thyself to be awakened now! What,
to lose and endure so much, because thou wilt not now a little
bestir thyself, and look about thee ? Sure thy conscience tells
thee, thou art urged but to what is possible; and lawful, and
hopeful, and necessary ; methinks, if thou be a man, and not a
stone, if thou hast a reasonable soul about thee, thou shouldst
presently fall to woik, and rather spend thy days in serious
thoughts, and prayers, and tears, than run the hazard of losing
so transcendent a glory, and of suffering misery, which as now
thou art little able to conceive, thou wilt then be less able ta
Endure.
CHAP. XVIII.
Bale 4. Directing to the endeavour of a gradual improvement in
iuch a disposcdness of spirit (as shall be found in any measure
already attained) towards this blessedness, That it is blessedness
begun which disposes to the consummate state of it. That \ve
aie therefore to endeavour the daily increase of our present
knowledge of God, conformity to him, and the satiailedness of our
spirits therein.
4. nnHAT when we find ourselves in any disposition towards
-* this blessedness, we endeavour a gradual improvement
therein, to get the habitual temper of our spirits made daily
more suitable to it. We must still remember we have not yet
attained, and must therefore continue pressing forward to this
mark, for the prize of the high calling of God in 'Christ Jesus.
Phil. 3. 14. B^BOV. That prize (not price, as we commonly
mis-read it in our bibles) of which the apostle here speaks, is
(as may be seen by looking back to verse S, 9, &c.) the same
with the blessedness in the text. Such a knowledge of Christ,
as should infer at last his participation with him in his state of
glory; or of the resurrection of the dead. This is the ultimate
CRAP, XVIII* OP THE RIGHTEOXTS.
term, the scope or end of that high calling of God in Christ ;
so it is also stated else-where,Who hath called us unto his eter
nal glory by Christ Jesus. 1 Pet. 5. 10. Now we should there
fore frequently recount how far short we are of this glory, and
stir up our souls to more vigorous endeavours in order to it. Our
suitableness to this blessedness stands in our having the ele
ments and first principles of it in us ; it is glory only that fits
for glory ; some previous sights and impressions of it, and a
pleasant complacential relish thereof, that frame and attemper us
by degrees to the full and consummate state of it. This is that
therefore we must endeavour, A growing knowledge of God,
conformity to him, and satisfiedness of spirit therein. What
we expect should be one day perfect, we must labour may be,
in the mean time, always growing.
(1.) Our knowledge of God. The knowledge of him I here
principally intend, is not notional and speculative, but (which
is more ingredient to our blessedness, both inchoate and per
fect) that of converse, that familiar knowledge which we usually
express by the name of acquaintance. See that this know
ledge of him be increased daily. Let us now use ourselves
much with God. Our knowledge of him must aim at con
formity to him : and how powerful a thing is converse in order
hereto? How insensibly is it wont to transform men, and
mould anew their spirits, language, garb, deportment ? To be
removed from the solitude or rudeness of the country to a city
or university, what an alteration doth it make ? How is such,
a person divested by degrees of his rusticity, of his more un
comely and aggressed manners ? Objects we converse with, be
get their image upon us, They walked after vanity, and became
vain, (Jer. 2. 5.) saith Jeremiah ; and Solomon, He tha
walketh with the wise, shall be wise. Pro. 13. 20, Walking is
a usual expression of converse. So to converse with the holy,
is the way to be holy, with heaven, the way to be heavenly, with
<jod, the way to be God -like. Let us therefore make this our
present business, much to acquaint ourselves with God. We
count upon seeing him face to face, of being always in his pre
tence beholding his glory ; that spcaketh very intimate ac
quaintance indeed. How shall we reach that pitch ? What,
to live now as strangers to him ? Is that the way ? The path
of the righteous is as the shining light, that shineth more and
more unto the perfect day. Prov. 4. 18. The text shews us
the righteous man's end, To behold the glory of God's face,&c.
it is easy to apprehend then, his way must needs have in it a
growing brightness, as he comes still nearer this end. Every
nearer approach to a lucid thing infers (to us) an increase of
light from it. We should therefore be following on to know
THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP.
the Lord, and we shall see his going forth will be before us as
the morning* Hos. 6, 3. He will be still visiting us with re
newed, increasing light, for such is morning-light, fresh and
growing-light,) and ere long it will be perfect day. Labour
we to improve our knowledge of God to such a degree of ac
quaintance as our present state can admit of : to be as inward
with him as we can, to familiarize ourselves to him. His gos
pel aims at this, to make those that were afar off nigh. Far-
distant objects we can have no distinct view of. He
can give us little account of a person that hath only seen
him afar off, so God beholds the proud afar off, that is, he
will have no acquaintance with them : whereas with the
humble he will be familiar ; he will dwell, (as in a family)
\vith them. Isa. 57- 15. So the ungodly behold God till he
bring them in, and make them nigh ; then they are no longer
strangers, but of his family and household, now thoroughly ac
quainted. Several notes there are of a thorough acquaintance
which we should endeavour may concur in our acquaintance
with God, in that analogy which the case will bear : to know
his nature; or (as we would speak of a man,) what will please
and displease him so as to be able in the whole course of our
daily conversation to approve ourselves to him : to have the
skill so to manage our conversation, as to continue a correspon
dence, not interrupted by any our offensive unpleasing demean
ours : to walk worthy of God unto all well-pleasing. It con
cerns us most to study and endeavour this practical knowledge
of the nature of God ; what trust, and love, and fear, and
purity, &e. his faithfulness, and greatness, his goodness, and
holiness, &c. do challenge from us : what may in our daily
walking be agreeable, what repugnant to the several attributes
of his being. To know his secrets ; to be as it were of the
cabinet-council, (the word used by the Psalmist psal. 25. 14,
hath a peculiar significancy to that purpose ; to signify, not
only counsel, but a council, or the corisessus of persons that
consult together,) this is his gracious vouchsafement, to hum
ble, reverential souls. The secret of the Lord is with them that
fear him ; such acquaintance with him is to be sought, to know
the (communicable) secrets both of his mind and heart. Of
his mind, his truths, gospel-mysteries, that were kept secret
from ages and generations. We have the mind of Christ. This
is great inwardness, of his heart ; his love, his good-will, his
kind bosom thoughts towards our souls. To know his me
thods, and the course of his dispensations towards the world,
his church, and especially our own spirits : this is great know
ledge of God, to have the skill to trace his footsteps, and observe
by comparing times with times, that such a course he more
usually holds ; and accordingly, with great probability, collect
XVIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 217
From what we have seen and observed, what. we may expect :
what order and succession there is of storms of wrath, to clouds
of sin ; and again of peaceful, lucid intervals, when such storms
have inferred penitential tears : in what exigencies, and dis
tresses, humble mourners may expect God's visits and consola
tions : to recount in how great extremities former experience
hath taught us not to despair ; and from such experience still
to argue ourselves into fresh reviving hopes, when the state of
things (whether public or private, outward or spiritual) seems
forlorn. To know the proper seasons of address to him ; arid
how to behave ourselves most acceptably in his presence, in
what dispositions and postures of spirit, we are fittest for his
converse, so as to be able to come to him in a good hour, in a
time when he may be found ; (Psal. 32. 6.) to know his voice :
this discovers acquaintance. The ear trieth words, as the mouth
tasteth meats. Job. 12. 11. God's righteous ones, that are
filled with the fruits of righteousness, do proportionably abound
in knowledge, Phil. 1. 9. and in all sense. etiarQvivt ysw^vxa-^voiy
Heb.5.14. They have quick,naked,unvitiated senses, to discern
between good and evil ; yea, and can have the suffrage of several
senses concerning the same object 5 they have a kind of
taste in their ear. They taste the good word of God,' even in
his previous workings on them. Heb.6.5. Being new-born they
are intimated to have tasted in the word how gracious the Lord
is. As they grow up thereby, they have still a more judicious
sense, and can more certainly distinguish, when God speaks to
them, and when a stranger goes about to counterfeit his voice.
John 10. They can tell at first hearing, what is grateful and
nutritive, what offensive and hurtful to the divine life; what is
harmonious and agreeable, what dissonant to the gospel already
received,so that an angel from heaven must expect no welcome,
if he bring another. To know his inward motions and impul
ses; when his hand toucheth our hearts, to be able to say this is
the finger of God, there is something divine in this touch. My
beloved put in his hand by the hole of the door, and my bowels
were moved; Cant. 5. 4. This speaks acquaintance when the
soul can say> I know his very touch ; the least impressio v n from
him, I can distinguish it from thousands of objects that daily
beat upon my heart. To understand his looks;* to know
the meaning of his aspects, and glances of the various
* So we apprehend God proportionably more clearly as the idea
we have of a person is more distinct that we have of him by the sight
of his picture or face through a glass, beyond that which we have
byhearing a reported description of him, though by himself unseen..
This is acquaintance with God..
VOL, JH, 2 F
218 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP.XVIII.
casts, as it were of his eye. Such things intimate friends
can, in a sort, talk by, with one another; I will guide
thee by mine eye ; that implies an intelligent teach
able subject. We have now no full-eyed appearances of
God; he shews himself, looks in upon us through the lattice,
through a veil, or a shadow, or a glass. That measure of ac
quaintance with him to be able to discern and own him in his
appearances, is a great participation of heaven, utter unac-
quaintance with God is expressed by the denial of these two,
ye have neither heard his voice, nor seen his shape, John. 53J*
Finally, which brings us home to the text, to keep our eye
intentively fixed on him, not to understand his looks only as be
fore, but to return our own. Intimate acquaintance (whcii
such friends meet) is much expressed, and improved by the
eye, by a reciprocation of glances, or (which speaks more in
wardness) more fixed views ; when their eyes do even feed and
feast upon each other. Thus we should endeavour to be as in
a continual interview with God. How frequent mention have
we of the fixed posture of his eye towards saints. To this man
will I look ; I have found out, as though he had said, that
which shall be ever the delight of mine eye. Do not divert me,
towards him I will look. What he speaks of the material tem
ple is ultimately to be referred to that which is typified, his
church, his saints, united with his Christ, Mine eyes and my
heart shall be there perpetually ; and elsewhere, He with-
draweth not his eyes from the righteous ; he cannot (admirable
grace) allow himself to look off, to turn aside his eye: and he
seems impatient of the aversion of theirs, Let me see thy coun
tenance (saith he) for it is comely.*
Is it not much more reasonable, it should be thus with us to
wards him ? that we should be more delighted to behold real
comeliness than he with what is so, only by his gracious vouch-
suiement and estimation ? How careful should we be, that our
eye may at every turn meet his ; that he rever look towards us,
and find it in the ends of the earth, carelessly wandering from
him ? How well doth it become us, to set the Lord always
before us : to have our eye ever towards the Lord? Psal.16.8.
25. 15. This you see is the initial, leading thing in this bles
sedness of heaven. So it must have also a prime ingrediency
into our heaven on earth. It is a part of celestial blessedness ;
but it is not peculiar to it. The present blessedness the right
eous enjoy here is a participation of heaven. It hath something
in it of every thing that is ingredient into that perfect blessed
ness. Our present knowledge of God is often expressed by
* I King 9. 3. Job, 36. 7. Psal, 33. 18, & 34. 15. Cant. 2. 14.
CHAP. XVIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 219
vision, or sight, as we have had occasion to observe in many
passages of Scripture. He hath given us such a visive power,
and made it connatural to that heavenly creature, begotten of
him, in all the true subjects of his blessedness. We know that
,we are of God, and presently it follows, he hath given us an
understanding to know him that is true. 1 John. 5. 15. 20.
This new man is not born blind. The blessed God himself is
become liable to the view of his regenerate, intellectual eye,
clarified, and rilled with vigour and spirit from himself. He
therefore that hath made, that hath new -formed this eye, shall
not he be seen by it ? shall not we turn it upon him ? Why do
not we more frequently bless our eye with that sight ? This
object (though of so high excellency and glory) will not hurt,
but perfect and strengthen it. They are refreshing, vital beams
that issue from it. Sure we have no excuse that we eye God
so little, that is, that we mind him no more. Why have we so
few thoughts of him in a day ? What, to let so much time
pass, and not spare him a look, a thought ? Do we intend to
employ ourselves an eternity in the visions of God, and is our
present aversion from him, and intention upon vanity, our best
preparation thereto ? This loudly calls for redress. Shall God
be waiting all the day, as on purpose to catch our eye, to in
tercept a look, and we studiously decline him, and still
look another way, as of choice ? and what is it but choice ?
Can we pretend a necessity to forget him all the day ?
How cheap is the expence of a look ? How little would it cost
.us ? And yet how much of duty might it express ? how much
pf comfort and joy might it bring into us ?
How great is our offence and loss, that we live not in such
more constant views of God ? Herein we sin and suffer both
at once, things both very unsuitable to heaven. Mindfulness
of God is the living spring of all holy and pleasant affections
and deportments towards him ; sets all the wheels a going ;
makes the souls as the chariots of Aminadab. These wheels
have their eyes also, are guided by a mind, by an intellectual
principle. Knowing, intelligent beings (as we also are by par
ticipation and according to our measure) so act mutually to
wards one another. We cannot move' towards God but with an
open eye, seeing him and our way towards him. If we close
our eyes we stand still, or blindly run another course, we know
not whither. All sin is darkness, whether it be neglect of good,
or doing of evil : its way is a way of darkness ; as a course of
holy motion is walking in the light. Our shutting our eyes
towards God creates that darkness ; surrounds us with a darkness
comprehensive of all sin. Now is every thing of enjoined duty
waved, and any evil done, that sinful nature prompts us to.
Well might it be said,He that sinneth hath not seenGod. iJohn.
520 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVIII.
3. 6. When we have made ourselves this darkness, we fall of
course under satan's empire, and are presently within his do-r
minions. He is the prince of darkness, and can rule us now at
his will. Perishing lost souls are such as in whom the God of
this world hath blinded their minds. To open their eyes, and
turn them from darkness to light, is, to turn them also from the
power of satan unto God. What a hell of wickedness are we
brought into, in the twinkling of an eye ? We are without God
in the world, as if a man wink, though at noon-day, he hath as
it were put out the sun, it is with him as if there were no such
thing. When we have banished God out of our sight and for
gotten him, it is with us as if there were no God. If such a
state grow habitual to us, (as we know every sinful aversion,
of our eye from God tends thereto,) what wickedness is there
that will not lurk in this darkness ? How often in Scripture is for
getting God used as a character ,'yea,as a paraphase,a full, though
summary, expression of sin in general? as if the wickedness,
the malignity, the very hell itself of sin, were wholly included
(and not connoted only) here. Now consider this (after so
dreadful an enumeration, so black a catalogue) all that forget
God. Psal. 50. And (as deep calleth to deep, one hell to ano
ther,) The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the people
that forget God. Psal. 9. That heap, that mass of wickedness,
of pride, of persecution, cursing, blasphemy, deceit, and mis
chief, all meet in one that hath not God in all his thoughts.
But who is so hardy to look the holy God in the face, and
sin against him? What an astonishment is it, when he watches
over present sin, or brings forth former sins out of secret dark
ness and sets them in the light of his countenance? Who thatun-
derstands any thing of the nature and majesty of God, dare call
him for a witness of his sinning ? The worst of men would find
themselves under some restraint, could they but obtain of them
selves, to sit down sometimes and solemnly think of God.
Much more would it prove an advantage to (them whom I most
intend) such as sin within the nearer call and reach of mercy :
that sin not to the utmost latitude : even such as lead the strict
est lives, and are seldomer found to transgress ; are not their
sins wont to begin with forgetting God ? Did they eye God
more, would they not sin less frequently, and with greater re-^
gret ? You his saints, that have made a covenant with him by
sacrifice, that profess the greatest love and devotedness to him
and seem willing yourselves to become sacrifices, and lay down
your lives for his sake ; What, is it a harder thing to give him
a look, a thought r or is it not too common a thing, without
necessity (and then not without injury) to withhold these from
him ? Let us bethink ourselves^ are not the principal distem-t
fJHAP. XVIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 221
pers of our spirits, and disorders yet observable in our lives to
be referred hither ? As to enjoined services ; what, should we
venture on omissions, if we had God in our eye ? or serve him
with so declining, backward hearts ? Should we dare to let pass
a day, in the even whereof we might write down, nothing done
for God tbis day ? or should we serve him as a hard master,
with sluggish, despondent spirits ? The apostle forbids servants
to serve with eye-service, as men-pleasers; meaningthey should
eye men less, and God more. Sure, as to him, our service is
not enough eye-service. We probably eye men more than we
should ; but we do not eye him enough. Hence such hanging
of hands, such feebleness of knees, such laziness and indifferen-
cy, so little of an active zeal and laborious diligence, so little
fervency of spirit in serving the Lord. Hence also such an
aversion to hazardous services,such fear of attempting any thing
(though never so apparent important duty} that may prove cost
ly, or hath danger in it. We look not to him that is invisible.
And as to forbidden things ; should we be so proud, so passion
ate, so earthly, so sensual, if we had God more in view ? should
we so much seek ourselves, and indulge our own wills and hu
mours, drive a design witbsuch solicitude and intention of mind
for our private interests ? should we walk at such a latitude,
and more consult our own inclination than our rule, allow our
selves in so much vanity of conversation, did we mind God as
we ought ? And do not we sensibly punish ourselves in this
neglect ? what a dismal chaos is this world while we see not
God in it ! To live destitute of a divine presence, to discern no
beam of the heavenly glory ; to go up and down day by day,
and perceive nothing of God, no glimmering, no appearance;
this is disconsolate as well as sinful darkness. What can we
make of creatures, what of the daily events of providence, if we
see not in them the glory of a Deity ; if we do not contemplate
and adore the divine wisdom, power, and goodness, diffused
every-vvhere ? Our practical atheism, and inobservance of God,
make the world become to us the region and shadow of death,
states us as among ghosts and spectres, makes all things look
with a ghastly face, imprints death upon every thing we see,
encircles us with gloomy, dreadful shades, and with uncomfort
able apparitions* To behold the tragical spectacles always in
view, the violent lusts, the rapine and rage of some, the calami
tous sufferings, the miseries and ruins of others; to hear every
corner resounding with the insultations of the oppressor, and
the mournful groans of the oppressed, what a painful continu
ing death were it to be in the world without God ! At the best,
all things were but a vanishing scene, an image seen in the
dark. The creation, a thing, the fashion whereof were pass
222 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVIII.
jng away, the whole contexture and system of providence were
mere confusion, without the least concinnity or order : reli
gion an acknowledged trifle, a mere mockery ? What, to wink
ourselves into so much darkness and desolation, and by seal
ing up our eyes against the divine light and glory, to confirm
so formidable miseries upon our own souls ! How dreadfully
shall we herein revenge our own folly, in nullifying him to our
selves, who is the all in all ! Sure there is little of heaven in all
this ? But if now we open our eyes upon that all-comprehend
ing glory, apply them to a steady intuition of God, how hea
venly a life shall we then live in the world ! To have God al
ways in view, as the director and end of all our actions: to make
our eye crave leave of God, to consult him before we adventure
upon any thing, and implore his guidance and blessing : upon
all occasions to direct our prayers to him and look up : to make
our eye wait his commanding look, ready to receive all inti
mations of his will ; this is an angelic life. To be as those
ministers of his that are always ready to do his pleasure : tp
make our eye do him homage, and express our dependence and
trust : to approve ourselves in every thing to him, and act as
always in his presence, observing still how his eye observes us,
and exposing ourselves \villingly to its inspection and search,
contented always he should see through and through us : sure
ly there is much of heaven in this life : so we should endeavour
to live here. I cannot omit to give you this instruction in the
words of a heathen, Sic certe vivendum est tanquam in con-
spedu vivamus, Sfc. We ought so to live, as always within
view, order our cogitations as if some one might or can look
into the very inwards of cur breast. For to what purpose is
it, to hide any thing from man ? from God nothing can he
hid; he is continually present to our spirits, and comes amidst
our inmost thoughts, &e. Sen. Epist. 83.
This is to walk in the light, amidst a serene,pliicid,mild lighr^
that infuses no unquiet thoughts, admits no guilty fears, no
thing that can disturb or annoy us. To eye God in all our com
forts, and observe the smiling aspects of his face, when he dis
penses them to us : to eye him in all our afflictions, and con
sider the paternal wisdom that instructs us in them j how would
this increase our mercies, and mitigate our troubles ? To eye
him in all his creatures, and observe the various prints of the
Creator's glory stamped upon them ; with how lively a lustre
would it cloth the world, and make every thing look with a
pleasant face ! what a heaven were it to look upon God, as fil
ling all in all : and how sweetly would it, ere-while, raise our
souls into some such sweet seraphic strains, holy, holy, the
whole earth is full of his glory. Isa. 6'. 2, 3. To eye him in his
CHAP. XVIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 223
providences, and consider how all events are with infinite wis
dom disposed into an apt subserviency to his holy will and ends ;
what difficulties would hence be solved ! what seeming incon
sistencies reconciled ! and how much would it contribute to the
ease and quiet of our minds ? To eye him in his Christ, the ex
press image of his person, the brightness of his glory, and in the
Christian economy, the gospel revelation and ordinances, through
which he manifests himself : to behold him in the posture
wherein he saves souls, clad with the garments of salvation, girt
with power, and appareled with love, travelling in the great
ness of his strength, mighty to save : to view him addressing
himself to allure and win to him the hearts of sinners, when he
discovers himself in Christ, upon that reconciling design, makes
grace that brings salvation appear, teaching to deny ungodli
ness, &c. to behold him entering into human flesh, pitching
his tabernacle among men,hanging out his ensigns of peace,lays
ing his trains, spreading his net, the cords of a man, the bands
of love : to see him in his Christ, ascending the cross, lifted
up to draw all men to him; and consider that mighty love of
justice and of souls, both so eminently conspicuous in that stu
pendous sacrifice ; here to fix our eyes looking to Jesus, and be
hold in him, him whom we have pierced : to see his power and
glory, as they were wont to be seen in his sanctuaries; to observe
him in the solemnities of his worship, and the graceful postures
wherein he holds communion with his saints, when he seats
himself amidst them on the throne of grace, receives their ad
dresses, dispenses the tokens and pledges of his love : into
what transports might these visions put us every day !
Let us then stir up our drowsy souls, open our heavy eyes,
and turn them upon God, inure and habituate them to a con
stant view of his (yet veiled) face, that we may not see him
only by casual glances, but as those that seek his face, and
make it our business to gain a thorough knowledge of him.
But let us remember, that all our present visions of God must
aim at a further conformity to him : they must design imitation
not the satisfying of curiosity ; our looking must not therefore
be an inquisitive,busy prying into the unrevealed things of God.
Carefully abstain from such over-bold presumptuous looks.
But remember, we are to eye God as our pattern. Wherein he is
to be so, he hath plainly enough revealed and proposed himself
to us. And consider, this is the pattern, both to which we
ought, and to which we shall be conformed (if we make it our
business ;) so will sense of duty, and hope of success concur to
fix our eye and keep it steady. Especially, let us endeavour to
manage and guide our eye aright, in beholding him, that our
.sight of him may most effectually subserve this design of being like
324 THE HJLEfrSEDNESS CHAP. XVIII;
him ; and herein nothing will be more condueible, than that
our looks be qualified with reverence, and love.
[1.] Let them be reverential looks. We shall never be careful
toimitate a despised pattern,or that we think meanly of. When
this is the intimate sense of our soul. Who is a God like unto
thee in holiness ! There is none holy as the Lord : this will set
our powers on work ; such sights will command and over- awe
our souls into conformity to him. Subjects have sometimes af
fected to imitate the very imperfections and deformities of their
adored prince, Let us greaten our thoughts of God Look to
him with a submissive, adoring eye. Let every look import
Worship and subjection. Who carl stand before apprehended
Sovereign majesty with such a temper of soul as shall signify an
affront to it ? This will make every thing as suitable to God
yield and render our souls susceptible of all divine and holy
impressions.
[2.] Let them be friendly and (as far may consist with that
reverence) amorous looks. It is natural to affect and endeavour
likeness to them we love. Let love always sit in our eye, and
inspirit it; this \vill represent God ajways amiable, will infinitely
commend us to his nature and attributes, and even ravish us
into his likeness* The loving spouse often glories, to wear her
beloved husband's picture on her breast. The love of God will
much more make us affect to bear his image in our hearts. His
law is a true representation of him, and love in the fulfilling of
that law, an exemplification of it in ourselves. Love will never
enter a quarrel, nor admit of any disagreement with God. His
more terrible appearances will be commendable in the eye of
love. It thinks no evil. But so interprets and comments upon
his severer aspects, whether through his law or providence, as
to judge all amiable, and frame the soul to an answerable de
portment.
(2.) In this way then let us endeavour a growing conformity un
to God. It hath been much (and not unnecessarily) inculcated
already, that the blessedness of the righteous hereafter, doth
not consist merely in beholding an external, objective glory, but
in being also glorified. They are happy by a participated glory:
by being made like God, as well as seeing his glorious likeness;
whereby the constitution of their spirits is changed and reduced
to that excellent, harmonious, agreeable temper, that holy com
posure and peaceful state from which blessedness is inseparable^
Asfaras we are capable of blessedness in this world,it must be so
with us here. Glory without us will not make us happy in hea
ven ; much less will any thing without us make us happy on
earth. It is an idle dream, of sickly, crazy minds, that their
blessedness consists in some external good, that is separable
and distant from them ; which therefore as they blindly guess,
CHAP. XVIII. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 225
they uncertainly pursue ; never aiming to become good, with
out which they can never know what it is to be blessed. What
felicity are men wont to imagine to themselves in this or that
change of their outward condition ; were their state such or
such, then they were happy, and should desire no more ? As the
child's fancy suggests to it, if it were on the top of such a hill,
it could touch the heavens, but when with much toil it hath got
thither, it finds itself as far off as before. We have a shorter
and more compendious way to it, would we allow ourselves to
understand it. A right temper of mind involves blessedness in
itself: it is this only change we need to endeavour. We wear
out our days in vanity and misery, while we neglect this work,
and busy ourselves to catch a fugitive shadow, that hovers about
us. Jt can never be well, till our own souls be a heaven to us,
and blessedness be a domestic, a home-dwelling inhabitant
there. Till we get a settled principle of holy quietude into our
own breasts, and become the sons of peace, with whom the
peace of God may find entrance and abode : till we have that
treasure within us, that may render us insensible of any depen-
dance on a foreign good, or fear of a foreign evil. Shall that be
the boast and glory of a philosopher only, "I carry all my goods
with me wherever I go ? And that a virtuous, good man is
liable to no hurt? Seneca (epis. 92.) thinks they discover a
low spirit, that say, externals can add any thing(though but a very
little) to the felicity of an honest mind ; asif(saith he) men could
not be content with the light of the sun without the help of a
candle or a spark r" And speaking of the constancy of the virtu
ous man, (saith he) " They do ill that say, such an evil is
tolerable to him, such a one intolerable, and that confine the
greatness of his mind within certain bounds and limits/' Adver
sity (he tells us) overcomes us, if it be not wholly overcome.
Epicurus (saith he) the very patron of your sloth acknowledges
yet, that unhappy events can seldom disturb the mind of a vir
tuous person, (and he adds,) how had he almost uttered the
voice of a man ! I pray, (saith he,) speak out a little more
boldly, and say he is above them altogether."* Such appre
hensions the more vinuous heathens have had of the efficacy
and defensative power of moral goodness, however defective
their notion might be of the thing itself. Hence Socrates the
pagan martyr is reported to have cried out, (when those persons
were persecuting him to death,) Anytus and Meletus can kill
me, bat they cannot hurt me. And Anaxarchus the philosopher,
having sharply reproved Nicocreon, and being by him ordered
* Max. Tyr. dissert. 2. who adds, For a good man cannot receive
iktritucnt from an evil man.
VOL ni. 2 <*
22(> THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP.
to be beaten to death with iron mallets, bids, strike on, strike
on, thou mayst (saith he) break in pieces this vessel of Anaxar-
chus, but Anaxarchus himself thou canst not touch. Diogen :
Laert. Anaxarchus.
Shall Christianity here confess itself outvied ? shall we, to
the reproach of our religion, yield the day to pagan-morality,
and renew the occasion of the ancient complaint, Non prce-
stat fides quod prcestitit iiifidelitasy that the faith of chris-
tians is out-done by the heathen infidelity ? It is, I remem
ber, the challenge of Cecilius in Mmucius. " There is So
crates (saith he) the prince of wisdom, whosoever of you chris-
tians is great enough to attempt it,let him imitate him if he can.
Methiriks we should be ambitious to tell the world in our lives, (for
christians should live great things, not speak them,*) that a
greater than Socrates is here : to let them see in us our repre
sented pattern : to show forth higher virtues than those of So
crates ; even his, who hath called us out of darkness into his
glorious and marvellous light. Certain it is, that the sacred
oracfes of the gospel set before us a more excellent pattern, and
speak things not less magnificent, but much more modest and
perspicuous : with less pomp of words they give us a much
clearer account of a far more excellent temper of mind, and
prescribe the direct and certain way of attaining it. Do but
view over the many passages of Scripture occasionally glanced
at, chap. 7 But we grope as in the dark for blessedness ; we
stumble at noon-day as in the night, and wander as if we had
no eyes ; we mistake our business, and lay the scene of a happy
state at a great distance from us, in things which we cannot
reach, and which if we could it were to little purpose.
Not to speak of greater sensualists, (whom at present I have
less in my eye,) Is there not a more refined sort of persons,
that neglecting the great business of inspecting, and labouring
to better and improve their spirits, are wholly taken up about
the affairs of another sphere, that are more solicitous for better
times, for a better world, than better spirits ; that seem to think
all the happiness they are capable of on earth, is bound up in
this or that external state of things ? Not that the care of all
public concernments should be laid aside; least of all, a just
solicitude for the church's welfare : but that should not be pre
tended, when our own interest is the one thing with us. And
when we are really solicitous about the church's interests, we
should state them aright. God designs the afflictions of hi
people for their spiritual good, therefore that is a much greater
good than their exemption from suffering these evils; otherwise
* As this Author's expression is.
HAP. XVIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 22?
his means should eat up his end ; and he more expensive than
that will countervail ; which were an imprudence no man of
tolerable discretion would he guilty of. We should desire the
outward prosperity of Sion, for it is a real good ; but inasmuch
as it hath in it the goodness, not of an end, but only (and that
but sometimes neither) of a means; not a constant but a mu
tual goodness ; not a principal, but a lesser subordinate good
ness ; we must not desire it absolutely, nor chiefly, but with
submissive limited desires. If our hearts are. grieved to hear of
the sufferings of the church of God in the world, but not of
their sins ; If we more sensibly regret at any time, the persecu
tions and oppressions they undergo, than their spiritual distem
pers, their earthliness, pride, cold love to God, fervent animosi
ties towards each other; it speaks an untnstructed carnal mind.
We take no right measure of the interests of religion, or the
church's welfare, and do most probably mistake ourselves as
much in our judging of our own ; and measure theirs by our
mistaken model.
And this is the mischievous cheat many put upon their own
souls, and would obtrude too often upon others too ; that over
looking the great design of the gospel, to transform men's spirits
and change them into the divine likeness, they think it is ic-
Jigion enough to espouse a party, and adopt an opinion ; and
then vogue themselves friends to religion according to the mea
sure of their zeal for their own party or opinion ; and give a
very pregnant proof of that zeal, by magnifying or invei ghing
against the times, according as they favour or frown npont their
empty, unspirited religion. It being indeed such (a secret con
sciousness whereof they herein bewray) as hath no other life in
it, than what it owes to external favour and countenance. And
therefore all public rebukes are justly apprehended mortal to
it ; whereas the substantial religion that adequately answers the
design, and is animated by the spirit of the gospel, possesses the
souls of them that own it, with a secure confidence, that it can
live in any times, and hold their souls in life also. Hence they
go on their way with a free unsolicitous cheerfulness, enjoying
silently in their own bosoms, that repose and rest which natu
rally results from a sound and well-composed temper of spirit.
They know their happiness depends upon nothing without
them.* That they hold it by a better tenure than that of the
Ktx.1 yjx.%<x.Y\r,^ acWofe | exvla
*AA ofTro TUV t^u <I>iAocro<pa <?y.<ns KXI ^x^xxfog, vzottfotv ufyshftatv xxi
>?y t| *J/ Trg9cr$cix. It is the condition and character of a common
nuin to expect happiness or injury, not from himself, but from things
external, it is that of a philosopher to expect all happiness from
himself.
22S THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVHt.
world's courtesy. They can be quiet in the midst of storms,
and abound in the want of all things. They can in patience
possess their own souls, and in them a vital spring of true plea
sure, when they are driven out of all other possessions. They know
the living sense of these words, That the good man is satisfied
from himself: that to be spiritually-minded is life and peace :
that nothing can harm them that are followers of the good :
that the way to see good days, is to keep their tongue from evil,
fend their lips from speaking guile, to depart from evil and do
good, to seek peace and pursue it. They cannot live in bad
times ; they carry that about them that will make the worst
days good to them. Surely they can never be happy in the
best times, that cannot be so in any. Outward prosperity is
quite besides the purpose to a distempered soul; when nothing
else troubles, it will torment itself. Besides, we cannot com
mand at pleasure the benign aspects of the world, the smiles of
the times ; we may wait a life's-time, and still find the same
adverse posture of things towards us from without. What
dotage is it to place our blessedness in somethingto us impossible,
that lies wholly out of our power : and in order whereto we
have nothing to do, but sit down and wish ; and either faintly
hope, or ragingly despair? We cannot change times and sea
sons, nor alter the course of the world, create new heavens and
new earth. Would we not think ourselves mocked, if God
should command us these things in order to our being happy ?
It is not our business, these are not the aftairs of our own pro-^
vince (blessed be God it is not so large) further than as our
bettering ourselves may conduce thereto ; and this is that
which we may do and ought, it is our proper work, in obedience
and subordination to God as his instruments, to govern and cul
tivate our own spirits, to intend the affairs of that his kingdom
in us (where we are his authorized viceroys,) that consists in
righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. We can
be benign to ourselves, if the world be not so to us ; cherish and
adorn our inward man ; that though the outward man be ex
posed daily to perish (which we cannot help, and therefore it
concerns us not to take thought about it,) the inward may be
renewed day by day. We can take care that our souls may
prosper, that through our oscitant neglect they be not left to
languish and pine away in their own iniquities. They may be
jdaily fed with the heavenly hidden manna, and withthe fruits of
the paradiseof God ; they may enjoy at home a continual feast,
and with a holy freedom luxuriate in divine pleasures, the joys
wherewith the strangers intermeddle not, if we be not unpropitf*
ou$ and unkind to ourselves.
CHAP. XVIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 229
And would we know wherein that sound and happy com
plexion of spirit lies, that hath so much of heaven in it : It is
a present gradual participation of the divine likeness. It con
sists in being conformed to God ; it is, as the moralists tell us,
Denique ut breviter tibiformulam scribam ; tails animus
sapicntis viri essedebH qualis Deum deceat (Sen. epist.) If
one would give a short compendious model of it,such a temper
of mind as becomes God ; or to give an account of it, in
his own words, who prescribes it, and who is himself the highest
pattern of this blessed frame, It is to be transformed in the re
newing of our minds so as to be able to prove what is the good,
and perfect, and acceptable will of God ; (Rom. 12. 2.) that is,
experimentally to find it in ourselves, impressed and wrought
into our own spirits, so as to have the complacential relish and
savour of its goodness, excellency and pleasantness diffused
through our souls. Where remember, this was written to such
as were supposed saints ; whence it must be understood, of a
continued progressive transformation, a renewing of the inward
man day by day, (as is the apostle's expression else were.) It
is a more perfect reception of the impress of God, revealing
himself in the gospel; the growth and tendency of the new
creature, begotten unto the eternal blessedness, towards its
mature and most perfect state and stature in the fruition there
of,
And it is this I am now pressing ; inasmuch as some account
hath been already given (according as we can now imperfectly
guess at it, and spell it out) what the constitution of the holy
soul is, in its glorified state, when it perfectly partakes the di
vine likeness ; that when we find in ourselves any principles,
and first elements of that blessed frame, we would endeavour
the gradual improvement thereof, and be making towards that
perfection. This therefore being our present work, let it be
remembered wherein this participated likeness of God hath been
said to consist; and labour now the nearest approach to that
pitch and state. Your measures must be taken from what is
most perfect, come now as near it as you can, and as that pa
gan's advice is; " If yet thou art not Socrates, however live as
one that would fain be Socrates." Epictet. Though yet thou
art not perfect, live as one that aims at it, and would be so.
Only it must be considered, that the conformity to God, of our
present state, is in extent, larger and more comprehensive than
that of our future ; though it be unspeakably less perfect in de
gree. For there is no moral excellency (that we have any pre
sent knowledge of) belonging to our glorified state, which is not
230 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVIII.
In some degree, necessarily to be found in saints on earth. But
there are some things which the exigency of our present state
makes necessary to us here, which will not be so in the state of
glory ; repentance, faith, as it respects the mediator, in order
to our future happiness ; patience of injuries, pity to the dis
tressed, &c. These things, and whatsoever else, whose objects
cease, must be understood to cease with them. In short, here
is requisite all that moral good which concerns both our end
and way ; there, what concerns our end only.
Yet is the whole compass of that gracious frame of spirit, re
quisite in this our present state, all comprehended in conformi
ty to God. Partly, inasmuch as some of these graces, which
\vill cease hereafter, in their exercise, as not having objects to
draw them forth into act, have their pattern in some communi
cable attributes of God, which will cease also, as to their de
nomination and exercise ; their objects then ceasing too, as his
patience towards sinners, his mercy to the miserable. Partly
inasmuch as other of those graces now required in us, though
they correspond to nothing in God that is capable of the same
name, as faith in a Saviour, repentance of sin (which can have
no place in God) they yet answer to something in his nature,
that goes under other names; and is the reason wherefore he
requires such things in us. He hath in his nature that faith
fulness and all sufficient fulness, that challenges our faith ; and
that hatred of sin, which challenges our repentance for it, hav
ing been guilty of it. His very nature obliges him to require
those things from us, the state of our case being considered.
So that the sum even of our present duty lies in receiving this
entire impression of'the divine likeness, (in some part invaria
bly and eternally necessary to us, in some part necessary with
respect to our present state.) And herein is our present bles
sedness also involved. If therefore we have any design to
better our condition in point of blessedness, it must be our bu
siness to endeavour after a fuller participation of that likeness,
in all the particulars it comprehends. You can pilch your
thoughts upon no part of it, which hath not an evident di^
rect tendency to the repose and rest of your spirits. I shall
commend only some few instance?, that you may see how little
reason and inducement a soul conformed to the holy will of God,
hath to seek its comforts and contents elsewhere. Faith corres
ponds to the truth of God, as it respects divine revelations.
How pleasant is it to give up our understandings to the conduct
of so safe a guide ; to the view of so admirable thingj as he re
veals ! It corresponds to his goodness, as it respects its offers.
..*
CHAP. XVIII. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 23}
How delectable is it to be filling an empty soul from the divine
fulness ! What pleasure attends the exercise of this faith to-*
wards the person of the Mediator, viewing him in all his glo
rious excellencies, receiving him in all his gracious communi
cations by this eye and hand. How pleasant is it to exercise it
in reference to another world ! living by it in a daily prospect
of eternity ; in reference to this world, to live without care in
a cheerful dependance on him that hath undertaken to care for
us!
Repentance is that by which we become like the holy God :
to whom our sin hath made us most unlike before. How sweet
are kindly relentings, penetential tears, and the return of the
soul to its God, and to a right mind ! And who can conceive
the ravishing pleasures of love to God ! wherein vve not only
imitate, but intimately unite with him, who is love itself. How
pleasant to let our souls dissolve here, and flow into the ocean
the element of love ! Our fear corresponds to his excellent
greatness. And is not (as it is a part of the new creature in us)
a tormenting, servile passion, but a due respectfulness and ob
servance of God ; and there is no mean pleasure in that holy
awful seriousness unto which it composes and forms our spirits.
Our humility, as it respects him, answers his high excellency ;
as it respects our own inferiors, his giacious condescension.
How pleasant is it to fall before him ! And how connatural and
agreeable to a good spirit, to stoop low, upon any occasion to
do good! Sincerity is a most God-like excellency; an imitation
of his truth, as grounded in his all-sufficiency ; which sets him
above the necessity or possibility of any advantage by collusion,
or deceit; and corresponds to his omnisciency and heart-search
ing eye. It heightens a man's spirit to a holy and generous
boldness : makes him apprehend it beneath him to do an unwor
thy, dishonest action, that should need a palliation, or a con
cealment.* And gives him the continual pleasure of self-ap
probation to God, whom he chiefly studies and desires to please.
Patience, a prime glory of the divine majesty, continues a man's
possession of his own soul, his liberty, his dominion of himself.
He is (if he can suffer nothing) a slave to his vilest and most
sordid passions at home, his own base fear, arid brutish anger,
and effeminate grief, and to any man's lusts and humours be
sides, that he apprehends can do him hurt. It keeps a man's
soul in a peaceful calm, delivers him from (that most unnatural)
* As that noble Roman whom his architect (about to build him a
house) promised to contrive it free from all his neighbours inspec
tion ; he replies, nay, if thou have any art in thee, build my house
so that all in ay see what I do. Veil. Pat, p. 32.
232 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVIII*
self-torment, defeats the impotent malice of his most implaca
ble enemy, who fain would vex him, but cannot. Justice, the
great attribute of the judge of all the earth, as such ; so far as
the impression of it takes place among men, preserves the com'
mon peace of the world, and the private peace of each man in
his own bosom, so that the former be not disturbed by doing of
mutual injuries, nor the latter by the conscience of having done
them. The brotherly love of fellow-chrlstians ; the impression
of that special love, which God bears to them all, admits them
into one anothers bosoms, and to all the endearments and plea
sures of a mutual communion. Love to enemies, the express im
age of our heavenly Father; by which we appear his children,
begotten of him ; overcomes evil by goodness, blunts the double
edge of revenge ; at least the sharper edge, (which is always to
wards the author of it,) secures, ourselves from wounding im
pressions and resentments; turns keen anger into gentle pity ;
and substitutes mild pleasant forgiveness, in the room of the
much uneasier thoughts and study of retaliation. Mercifulness
toward the distressed, as our Father in heaven is merciful, heaps
blessing upon our souls, andevidences,our title to what we are to
live by, the divine mercy. A universal henignity and propen-
sion to do good to all ; an imitation of the immense, diffusive
goodness of God, is but kindness to ourselves, rewards itself by
that greater pleasure is in giving than in receiving; and as
sociates us with God in the blessedness of this work, as well as
in the disposition to it ; who exercises loving kindness in the
carrh, because he delighteth therein.
Here are some of the ^^^0. m eixs W, or the things
wherein consists that our conformity to the divine nature and
will, which is proper to our present state. And now, who can
estimate the blessedness of such a soul? Can (in a word) the
state of that soul be unhappy that is full of the Holy Ghost,
full of love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, good
ness, faith, meekness, temperance, those blessed fruits of
that blessed Spirit? Blessedness is connaturalized unto
this soul : every thing doth its part, and all conspire to
make it happy. This soul is a temple, an habitation of
holiness. Here dwells a Deity in his glory. It is a paradise,
a garden of God. Here he walks and converses daily, delight
ed with its fragrant fruitfulness. He that hath those things
and aboundeth, is not barren or unfruitful in the knowledge of
our Lord and Saviour .Jesus : He is the sun, and the knowledge
of him, the quickening beams that cherish and ripen these
fruits, But the soul that lacketh these things is a desert, a
habitation of devils. Here is stupid, disconsolate infidelity,
iuHexibleobstinacy arid resolvedness for hell, hatred and con-
'fcHAP.'XVill. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 233
tempt of the sovereign majesty; whom yet, its secret misgiving
thoughts tell it, will be too hard for it at last. Here is swollen
pride and giddy vain-glory, disguised hypocrisy and pining
envy, raging wrath and ravenous avarice, with what you can im
agine besides, leading to misery and desolation.
You have then some prospect of a happy temper of spirit.
It can now be no difficulty to you, to frame an idea of it in
your thoughts, to get a notional image (or this likeness in the
notion of it) into your minds ; but that will avail you little, if
you have not the real image also ; that is, your spirits really
fashioned and formed according thereto : if having the know
ledge of these things, (as the pagan moralist's expression, before-
mentioned, is of virtuous rules and precepts, Philosophia hcec
dividitur in scientiam, et hahitum animi) unam illam qui
didicit etfacienda ac vitandaprcecepit nondum sapiens est
nisi in ea quce didicit animus ejus tramfiguratm est.* Sen
ex Agrippa epist. 94.) they become not habitual to you,
and your spirits be not transfigured in them. But now, I treat
with such as are supposed to have some such real impressions,
that they may be stirred up to endeavour a further perfecting of
them. In order whereto, I shall add but this two-fold advice :
[1.] Be very careful that this living image (such you have
been formerly told it is) may grow equally in every part. See
that the impression of this likeness be entire, that it be not a
maimed thing; if it be, God will never own it as his production.
Integrity is the glory of a christiati : to be entire, lacking no
thing. This is the soundness of heart that excludes a blushing con
sciousness and misgiving ; exempts it from the fear of a shame
ful discovery. Let my heart be sound in thy statutes ; is para
phrased, by having respect to all God's commandments; (Psal.
119. 6.80.) to which is opposite, that being partial in the
law, spoken of by the prophet (Mai. 2. 9.) by w^y of complaint
concerning the priests of that time. A thing hateful in the
eye of God, and as uncomfortable to ourselves, as to be without
a leg or an arm. And see that it be preserved entire by a pro
portional and uniform growth, that fresh life and motion may
daily appear in every limb of this heavenly new creature. How
odious a deformity is it, when a shew of moral virtues excludes
godliness ? And how much more odious (inasmuch as there is
more impudent falsehood in it, and more dishonourable re
flection upon God) when under a high pretence of godliness,
any shall allow themselves in visible immorality ? What, to
be oppressive, envious, contentious, deceitful, proud, turbu
lent, wrathful, morose, malicious, fretful, and peevish, and yet
' This kind of pliilophosy is divided into the science and the ha
bit of the mind, &c. Vide page 132.
VOL. Ill, 2-H
I
254 THE BLESSSbNESS CHAP. XVIlt*
a Christian? What serious person, that shall have no fairer re
presentation of Christianity than such do give, would not be
ready to say rather, Sit anima mea cum Phllosophis, If this
be Christian religion^ give me honest paganism f A Christian
that hath received the proper, uniform, entire impress of the
gospel of Christ, is the most meek, mild, calm, harmless,
thing in the world. Never mention so venerable a name, if
you will not be jealous of the honour of it. Will you
give God occasion to charge you. Wretch, I never had had this
dishonour, if thou hadst never been called a Christian ; thou art
a Christian to no purpose, or to very bad ; it does thee no good,
and it injures me ? But (which is more directly considerable
as to our present purpose) the neglect and consequent decay of
any gracious principle, infers a iangour, a consumption and en-
feebiement of all. Any such perverse disposition doth not
affect that part only, is not only an impairment to the contrary
gracious principle, but (as a cancer in some exterior part of the
body) it gradually creeps up till it invade the vitals. Can the
tove of God live and grow in an unquiet, angry, uncharitable
breast? Consider, Jam. 1. 26. 1 John. 3. 17
[2.] Be constantly intent upon this business of spiritual growth.
Mind it as a design, make a solemn purposed business of it,
your great daily business. You do not till your ground by
chance, as a casual thing; but you do it industriously, and of
set purpose. The apostle speaking of his own method of pur
suing conformity to Christ, (Phil. 3. 8.) tells us, he did in com
parison, count all things else loss and dog's meat ; he threw
every thing else aside. Then next he recounts with himself,
how far short he was ; Not as if 1 had already attained, &c.
(ver. 12.) (where by the way he intimates, that to stand still,
and givA-over .further endeavours, implies that gross absurdity,
as if we thougnt ourselves to have attained already, to be al
ready perfect ; are we not ashamed to seem so conceited of our
selves ?) and then still as he did attain in this pursuit he forgot
what was behind; (ver. 12, 13.) and held on his course with
fresh and constant vigour, still reaching forth and pressing on
ward towards his designed mark.
In this great business we alas ! seem to dream. He that hath
been observed ten or twenty years ago to be proud, and cove
tous, or passionate, still remains so, and we apprehend not the
incongruity of it. What, always learning, and yet never come
to the knowledge of the truth, as it is in Jesus, to the putting
off the old man, and putting on the new ? Who would meddle
with any profession upon such terms, to be always doing and
yet to do nothing ? Surely it must be imputed to this, we de
sign not, we do not seriously intend the perfecting of holiness,
CHAP. XVIII , OF TUB RTGHTTSOTTS. 35
to make a real progress In our way and work, and to get still
nearer heaven, as we draw nearer to the end of our days on
earth. We too contentedly confine ourselves within certain limits
and aim not, as we should at a spiritual exce llency. This is the
temper of many that have long- trodden the path of (at least ni\
external) religion ; they will go but their own pace, and that
within a self-prescribed round or circle. They perform their
stated task of religious exercises, and shun the g rosser vices of
the time ; arid resolve never to go higher : much like the cha
racter that was once given of a great maa, (Tiberius,) Neqite
enim eminences virtutes sectabatur 9 et rursum vitia oderat:
that he followed not the more eminent virtues, and yet that
he hated vfci.Tacit.Annal. And it is arue censure that a bar
barian, (Thespesion, Phiiostro. in vit. Apollon. Tyan,) is said
to have given ofthat middle temper, that dull inditferency :
Tlotvyotf TlfJ.'nS TSj'iiX-t TtfAVgtOtS S(TOV OlpSSVlKSV, &73TM Oi^.TYllWhatl^eQUaU't/
distant from being the matter either of praise or punishment,
is upon no terms to be accounted a virtue. At least, we drive
not on a design of growth and self-improvement in our spiritual
states with that constancy we ought ; we are off and on ; our
spirits are not steadily intent ; we are unstable as water, how
can we excel? (Gen. 49. 4.) God hath not put us, sure, upon
so fruitless a task, wherein our utmost labour and diligence
shall profit nothing. Therefore strive more vigorously, and
pray with more earnest importunity. Consider and plead it
with God, that he hath set before thee the hope of such a state,
wherein thou art to be perfectly like him; and shalt thou (tha,t
must hereafter be like God) be now like a clod of earth ? Thou
art now a child begotten of him; and though thou art yet irf
the minority, yet may not somewhat be spared out of so fair an
estate, hereafter designed for thee, as that thou mayst now live
worthy of such a Father, and suitable to thy expected inherit
ance.
(3.)And now, a contented, satisfied temper of spirit, as I'have
told you, results from the other two ; and will therefore follow
of course upon growing knowledge of God, and conformity to
him, as the latter of these also doth upon the former. Yea, it
is a part of our conformity to God; but a part consequent to
the impression of the things mentioned under the former head,
as knowledge also is a part previous and antecedent thereto.
It is in the state of glory, we see, something superadded. The
likeness impressed is pre-supposed ; satisfaction follows there- ,
upon. The case is so too in our present state; contentment
is spoken of as a thing consequent and superadded ; Godliness
with contentment. A satisfied contented spirit, when it is the
236 THfi BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XVIII,
result of Godliness, (of the divine image impressed,) is indeed
great gain. Yet as to this 1 shall only say these two things.
[1.] Be distinct and explicit in the proposal of it as an end.
Religion doth not brutify men, but make them more rational.
Its business is to guide them to blessedness. It must therefore
pitch their eyes upon it, as the mark and end they are to aim
at, and hold them intent there. It is ingenuous, and honourable
to God, that we should expressly avow it. We come to him for
satisfaction to our spirits, not knowing whither else to apply
ourselves. We turn our eyes upon him, we lay open our souls
to receive impressions from him, for this very end. This is
an explicit acknowledgment of him as God, our highest sove
reign good.
[2.] Actually apply and accommodate divine visions and
communications to this purpose. 8ay, (f O my soul, now come
solace thyself in this appearance of God ; come, take thy al
lowed pleasure in such exertions of God, as thou dost now ex
perience in thyself/' Recount thy happiness ; think how
great it is, how rich thou art ; on purpose that thy spirit may
grow more daily into a satisfied, contented frame. Often be
think thyself, What is the great God doing for me, that he
thus reveals and imparts himself to my soul ! O how great
things do those present pledges pre-signify to me ! that thou
mayst still more and more like thy portion, and account it
fallen in pleasant places, so as never to seek satisfaction in
things of another kind ; though thou must still continue ex
pecting and desiring more of the same kind. And remember
to this purpose, there cannot be a greater participation of the
misery of hell before- hand, than a discontented spirit perpe
tually restless and weary of itself; nor of the blessedness of
heaven, than in a well-pleased, satisfied, contented frame of
spirit.
CHAP. XIX. PF THE RIGHTEOUS, 287
CHAP. XIX.
Rule 5. Directing to raise our desires above the actual or possible
attainments of this our present, and terminate them upon the fu
ture consummate state of blessedness. The rule explained and
pressed by sundry considerations. Rule 6. That we add to a
desirous pursuit, a joyful expectation of this blessedness : which
is pursued by certain subordinate directions.
. mHAT notwithstanding all our present or possible at
tainments in this imperfect state on earth, we direct
fervent vigorous desires towards the perfect and consummate
state of glory itself; not designing to ourselves a plenary
satisfaction and rest in any thing on this side of it. That is,
that forgetting what is behind, we reach forth not only to what
is immediately before us, the next step to be taken ; but that
our eye and desire aim forward at the ultimate period of our
race, terminate upon the eternal glory itself; and that not only
as a measure, according to which we would some way proportioa
our present attainments, but as the very mark, which (itself)
we would fain hit and reach home to. And that this be not
only the habitual bent and tendency of our spirits ; but that we
keep up such desires, in frequent (and as much as is possible)
continual exercise. Yea, and that such actual desires be not
only faint and sluggish wishes, but full of lively efficacy and vi
gour; in some measure proportionable to our last end and highest
good ; beyond and above which we neither esteem nor expect
any other enjoyment. Whatsoever we may possibly attain to
here, we should still be far from projecting to ourselves a state
of rest on this side consummate glory, but still urge ourselves
to a continual ascent ; so as to mount above, not only all enjoy 7
ments of any other kind, but ail degrees of enjoyment in this
kind, that are beneath perfection.
Still it must be remembered, this is not the state of our final
rest. The mass of glory is yet in reserve, we are not yet so
high as the highest heavens. If we gain but the top of mount
fabor, we are apt to say, It is good to be here, and forget the
38 THE BLESSEBNBSS CHAP. XIX*
longer journey yet before us, loth to think of a further advance;
when, were our spirits right, how far soever we inay suppose
ourselves to have attained, it would be matter of continual joy
to us to think, high perfections are still attainable ; that we are
yet capable of greater things, than what we have hitherto com
passed > our souls can yet comprehend more. Nature intends
what is most perfect in every creature > methinks the divine
nature in the new creature, should not design lower, or cease
aspiring, till it have attained its ultimate perfection, its culmi
nating point ; till grace turn into glory . Let us therefore,
Christians, bestir ourselves, let us open and turn our eyes upon
the eternal glory. Let us view it well, and then demand of
our own souls, why are our desires so faint and slothful ? why
do they so seldom pierce through the intervening distance, and
reach home to what they professedly level at ; so rarely touch
this blessed mark ? How can we forbear to be angry with our^
selves, that so glorious an end should not more powerfully att
tract ; that our hearts should not more sensibly find themselves
drawn ; and all the powers of the soul be set on work by the
attractive power of that glory ? It certainly concerns us, not
to sit still under so manifest a distemper. But if the proposal
of the object, the discourse (all this while) of this blessed state,
do not move us to make some further trials with ourselves, see
what urging and reasoning with our souls, what rubbing and
chafing our hearts will do. And there is a two-fold trial we
may in this kind make upon our spirits : what the sense of
shame will work with us ; whether our hearts cannot he made
sensible to suppose how vile and wretched a temper it is to bs
undesirous of glory. And then what sense of praise can effect; or
what impression it may make upon us to consider the excellency
and worth, the high reasonableness of that temper and posture
of soul which I am now persuading to, a continual desirous-
ness of that blessed, glorious state.
(1.) As to the former. Let us bethink ourselves, Can we anr
Swer it to God or to our own souls, that we should indulge our^
selves in a continual negligence of our eternal blessedness ? a
blessedness consisting in the vision and participation of the di
vine glory ? Have we been dreaming all this while, that God,
hath been revealing to us this glorious state, and setting this
lovely prospect before our eyes ? Did it become us, not to open
our eyes while he was opening* heaven to us, and representing
the state which he designed to bring us to ? or will we say, We
have seen it and yet desire it not? Have we been deaf and
dead while he hath been calling us into eternal glory; have all
our senses been bound up all this while ? Hath he been speak
ing all along to sensekss statues, to stocks and stones, while he
CHAP. XIX, OFTHBftTGHTEOUS.
expected reasonable,living souls should have received the voice,
and have returned an obedient, complying answer ? And what
answer could be expected to such a call (a call to his glory) be
low this, We desire it Lord, we could fain be there. And if we
say we have not been all this while asleep, we saw the light that
shone upon us, we heard the voice that called to us; wherewith
shall we then excuse ourselves, that our desires were not moved,
that our souls were not presently in a flame ? Was it then, that
we thought all a mere fiction; that we durst not give credit to
his word, when it brought us the report of the everlasting glory?
Will we avow this ? Is this, that we will stand by? Or what else
have we left to say ? Have we a more plausible reason to al ledge,
that the discovery of such a glory moved us not to desire it,
than that we believed it not ? Sure this is the truth of our case.
We should feel this heavenly fire always burning in our breasts,
if our infidelity did not quench the coal. If we did believe,
we could not but desire. But doth not the thoughts of tbis
$hake our very souls, aqd fill us with horror and trembling ?
We that should be turned into indignation, and ready to burn
ourselves with our own flame, and all about us, if one should
give us the lie ; that we should dare to put the lie upon the
eternal truth: upon him whose word gave stability and being
to the world, who made and sustains all things by it! That aw
ful word i That word that shivers rocks, and melts down moun
tains, that makes the animate creation tremble, that can in a
moment blast all things, and dissolve the frame of heaven and
earth, (which in the mean time it upholds:) is that become with
us fabulous, lying breath ! Those God-breathed oracles, those
heavenly records, which discover and describe this blessed
state, are they false and foolish legends? Must that be pretend
ed at last (if men durst) that is so totally void of all pretences ?
What should be the .gain or advantage accruing to that eternal,
all-sufficient Being? What accession should be made to that
infinite self-fulness by deluding a worm ? Were it consistent
with his nature ; what could be his design to put a cheat upon
poor mortal dust ? If thou dare not impute it to him ; such a
deception had a beginning, but what author canst thou imagine
of it, or what end ? Did it proceed from a good man or a bad ?
Could a good and honest mind form so horribly wicked a design,
to impose a universal delusion, and lie upon the world, in the
name of the true "and holy God? Or could a wicked mind
frame a design so diieetly levelled against wickedness ? Or is
there any thing so aptly and naturally tending to form the
world to sobriety, holiness, purity of conversation, as the dis
covery of tin's future state of glory ? And since the belief of
future felicity is known to obtain universally among men, who
240 TUB BLESSEDNESS CHAP.
could be the author of so common a deception ? If thou hadst
the mind to impose a lie upon ail the world, what course wouldst
thou take ? How wouldst thou lay the design ? Or why dost
thou in this case imagine what thou knowest not how to ima
gine ? And dost thou not without scruple believe many things of
which thou never hadst so unquestionable evidence ? Or must
that faith, which is the foundation of thy religion and eternal
hopes, be the most suspected, shaking thing with thee ; and
have, of all other, the least stability and rootedness in thy soul?
If thou canst not excuse thy infidelity, be ashamed of thy so*
cold and sluggish desires of this glorious state.
And doth it not argue a low, sordid spirit, not fo desiref
and aim at the perfection thou art capable of; not to desire
that blessedness which alone is suitable and satisfying to a
reasonable and spiritual toeing ? Bethink thyself a little ; How
low art thou sunk into the dirt of the earth ? how art thou
plunged into the miry ditch, that even thine own clothes might
abhor thee ? Is the Father of spirits thy father ? is the world
of spirits thy country ? hast thou- any relation to that heavenly
progeny ? art thou allied to that blessed family ; and yet un-
desirous of the same blessedness ? Canst thou savour nothing
but what smells of the earth ? Is nothing grateful to thy soul,
but what is corrupted by so vicious and impure a tincture ? Are
all thy delights centred in a dunghill ; and the polluted plea
sures of a filthy world better to thee than the eternal visions
and enjoyments of heaven ? What art thou all made of earth >-
Is thy soul stupified into a clod ? Hast thou no sense with
thee of any thing better and more excellent ? Canst thou look
upon no glorious thing with a pleased eye ? Are things only de-
desirable and lovely to thee, as they are deformed ? O consider
the corrupted, distempered state of thy spirit, and how vile a
disposition it hath contracted to itself ! Thine, looks too like
the mundane spirit; the spirit of the world. The apostle
speaks of it $/** /]*x*, by way of distinction ; ei&w^sv. 1 Cor.
2. 1 2. We have not received the spirit of the world, but the
spirit that is from God, that we might know, or see (and no
doubt it is desire that animates that eye ; it is not bare specula
tive intuition and no more) the things freely given us of God.
Surely he whose desire doth not guide his eye to the beholding
of those things, hath received the spirit of the world only. A
spirit that conforms him to this world, makes him think only
thoughts of this^worid, and drive the designs of this world, and
speak the language of this world. A spirit that eonnaturalizee
him to the world, makes him of a temper suitable to it: he
breathes only worldly breath, carries a wordly aspect, is of a
worldly conversation. O poor low spirit, that such a world
CHAi*. XIX. OF Tttfe RIGHTEOUS. 241
should withhold thee from the desire and pursuit of such
glory ! Art thou not ashamed to think what thy desires are
wont to pitch upon, while they decline and wave this blessed
ness? Methinks thy very shame should compel thee to quit the
name of a saint or a man : to forbear numbering thyself with
any that pretend to immortality, and go seek pasture among the
beasts of the field, with them that live that low, animal life that
thou dost, and expect no other.
And when thou so fallest in with the world, how highly dost
thou gratify the pretending and usurping god of it ? The great
fomenter of the sensual, worldly genius : the spirit itself that
works in the children of disobedience, (Eph. 2. 2. 3.) and
makes them follow the course of the world, holds them fast
bound in worldly lusts, and leads them captive at his will;
causes them (after his own serpentine manner) to creep and
crawl in the dust of the earth. He is most intimate to this
apostate world ; informs it (as it were) and actuates it in every
part ; is even one great soul to it. The whole world lies in
that wicked one, (I John. 5. 19.) as the body, by the best
philosophers, is said to be in the soul. The world is said to be
convicted when he is judged. John 16.8 12. He having fallen
from a state of blessedness in God, hath involved the world
with himself in the same apostacy and condemnation ; and
labours to keep them fast in the bands of death. The great
Redeemer of souls makes this his business, to loose and dissolve
the work of the devil. 1 John 3. 8. With that wicked one
thou compliest against thy own soul and the Redeemer of it,
while thou neglectest to desire and pursue this blessedness.
This is thy debasement, and his triumph; thy vile succumbency
gives him the day ad his will upon thee. He desires no more
than that he may suppress in thee all heavenly desires, and keep
thee thus a slave and a prisoner (confined in thy spirit to this
low, dark dungeon) by thy own consent. While thou remainest
without desire after heaven, he is secure of thee, as knowing
then thou wilt take no other way, but what will bring thee, as
unto the same eternal state with himself in the end. He is
jealous over thee, that thou direct not a desire, nor glance an
eye heaven-ward. While tftou dost not so, thou art entirely
subject, and givest as full obedience to him, as thy God require*
to himself in order to thy blessedness. But is it a thing toler
able to thy thoughts, that thou shouldst yield that heart-obedi-
ance to the devil against God? And this being the state of
thy case, what moraj^nificant expression canst thou make of
the contempt of divnrcgoodness ? O the love that thou neg
lectest, while the most glorious issue and product of it is with
thee an undesired thing 1 Yea, this the thing itself speaks, were
VOL. in. 2 i
j 2'1J THE liLESSKIJNESS CHAP. XIX.
there no such competition. What, that when eternal love hath
conceived, and is travelling to bring forth such a birth ; that
when it invites thee to an expectation of such glory shortly
to be revealed, the result of so deep counsels and wonderful
works, this -should be the return from thee, I desire it not ! Is
this thy gratitude to the Father of glory, the requital of the
kindness, yea, and of the blood of thy Redeemer ? If this bles
sedness were not desirable for itself, methinks the offerer's hand
should be a sufficient endearment. But thou canst not so di
vide or abstract, it consists in beholding and bearing his glorious
likeness who invites thee to it ; and therefore in the neglect of
it thou most highly affrontest him.
Yea further, is it not a monstrous unnaturalness towards thy
self, as well as irnpiety towards God> not to desire that perfect,
final blessedness ? Doth not every thing naturally tend to its
^ultimate perfection and proper end ? What creature would not
witness against thee, if thou neglect, in thine own capacity and
kind, to aim at thine ? Surely thou canst not allow thyself to
think any thing beneath this, worthy to be owned by thee, un
der that notion, of thy highest good and thy last end. But
that thy spirit should labour under an aversion towards thy high
est good, towards thy blessedness itself, is not that a dismal
token upon thee? If thou didst disaffect and nauseate the
things in which thy present life is bound up, and without which
thou canst not live, wouldst thou not think thy case deplorable?
What dost thou think will become of thy soul, whose everlast
ing life is bound up in that very good which thou desirest not;
which cannot live that life without that good, nor with it, if
thou hast no desire to it ? O the eternal resentments thy soul
will have of this cruelty ! to be withheld from that wherein its
life lies ! Wouldst thou not judge him unnatural that should
kill his brother, assasinate his father, starve his child ? What
shall be said of him that destroys himself ? How may that
soul lament that ever it was thine ; and say, O that 1 had
rather been of any such lower kind, to have animated a fly,
to have inspirited a vile worm, rather than to have served a
reasonable beast, that by me knew the good it would never
follow, and did not desire ! But if thou hast any such desires,
fin a low degree, after this blessedness, as thou thinkest may en
title thee to the name thou bearest, of a saint, a Christian ; is it
riot still very unnatural to pursue a good ; approved by thy
-stated judgment as best in itself, and for thee, with so unpro-
portionable, so slothful desires? For jhe same reason thou
dost desire it at all, thou shouldst desire Wmuch ; yea, and still
more and more, till thou attain it, and be swallowed up into it.
Tky best and last good thou canst never. desire too much. And
CHAP. XIX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 243
let it be considered by thee, tbat the temper thou thinkest thy
self innocent of, an habitual prevalent disaffection to the true
blessedness of saints, may for ought thou knowest be upon thee;
while it appears thou art. so very near the borders of it ; and it
appears not with such certainty that thou partakest not in it.
It is not so easy a matter, critically to distinguish and conclude-
of the lowest degree (in hypothesi, or with application to thy
own case) of that desire which is necessary to qualify thee for
the enjoyment of this blessedness. And is it not a matter both
of shame and terror, that thou shouldst desire thy blessedness so
faintly, as not to know whether thou truly desire it at all ? It is
true, that a certainty, amongst such as may be sincere, is very
little common ; but whence proceeds r it, but from their too com
mon, indulged sloth ; out of which all this is designed to awaken
thee. And the commonness whereof doth as little detract from
the reproach and sinful ness, as from the danger of it. It is but
a poor defence, for what is intrinsically evil in itself, that it is
common.
But further, as the case is, this is so reproachful a thing,
even in common estimate, not to desire heaven and eternal
glory, or to desire it with very cold and careless desires that
there are few will profess it, or own it to be their temper; much
fewer that will undertake to excuse or justify it. It is so evilly
thought of, that among merely sober and rational men, it can
never find an advocate, or any that will afford it patronage.
The generality pretend a desire of going to heaven and being
with God. If any be so observant of themselves as to know,
and so ingenuous as to confess it otherwise with them, they com
plain of it as their fault, and say, they would fain have it re
dressed but are far from assuming that confidence, to defend or
plead for it. Consider then, wilt thou persist in such a temper
and disposition of mind as all men condemn; and be guilty of so
godious a thing, as shall be censured and blamed by the common
concurrent vote and judgment of mankind ? Thou wouldst be
ashamed to stand forth and profess openly to men, that thou de-
sirest an earthly felicity more than a blessedness in heaven ; or
at least, that thou art so indifferent, and the scales hang so
even with thee, that thou canst hardly tell which way they in
cline most. And art thou not ashamed that this should be thy
usual temper ; how much soever thou conceal it from the notice
and observation of the world ? Moreover, how can it escape
thy serious reflection, that if thou pretend it otherwise with thee>
it is but to add one sin to another, and cover thy carnality with
hypocrisy and dissimulation ? Yea, while thou continuest in
that temper of spirit, not to desire this blessedness as thy su
preme end, the whole of thy religion is but an empty shew,,. an
244 THE SLESSKDNESS CHA?. XI
artificial disguise it carries an appearance and pretence ^ as if
thou wast aiming at God and glory, while thy heart is set ano-r
therway, and the bent of thy soul secretly carries thee a coun^
ter-course. Hath not religion an aspect towards blessedness ?
Wbat mean thy praying, thy hearing, thy sacramental commu
nion, if thou have not a design for eternal glory I What mak-
thou in this way, if thou haye not thy heart set towards this
Nor is it more dishonest and unjust, than it is foolish and ab
surd, that the disposition and tendency of thy soul should be di
rectly contrary to the only design of the religion thou professes!
and dost externally practise. Thy profession and desires are
nothing but self-contradicifion. Thou art continually running
counter to thyself; outwardly pursuing what thou inwardly de-
clinest. Thy real end (which can be no other than what thou
really desirest and settest thy heart upon) and thy visible way
are quite contrary ; so that while thou continuest the course of
religion, in which thou art engaged, having taken down from
before thine eyes the end which thou shouldst be aiming at,
and which alone religion can aptly subserve, thy religion hath
no design or end at all, none at least which thou wouldst not
be ashamed to profess and own. Indeed this temper of heart
I am now pleading against, an undesirousness or inditfercncy of
spirit towards the eternal glory, renders religion the vainest tiling
in the world. For whereas all the other actions of our lives
have their stated, proper ends, religion hath in this, case none at
all ; none to which it hatli any designation in this nature, or any
aptness to subserve. This monstrous absurdity it infers, and
how strange it is, that it should not be i;efiecjed on I That
whereas i{ you ask any man of common understanding, what he
doth this or that action for, especially if they be stated actions,
done by him in an ordinary course, he can readily tell you, for
such and such an end : but ask him why he continues any prac
tice of religion, he cannot say (in this case) for what. For can
any man imagine what other end religion naturally serves lor,
but to bring men to blessedness ? Which being no other thing
than what hath been here described; such as are found not to
desire it really and supremely, as their end, can have no real at
tainable end of their being religious at all. To drive on a con
tinued course and series of actions in a visible pursuit of that
which they desire not, and have no mind to, is such a piece of;
folly, so fond and vain a trifling, that as I remember, Cicero re
ports Cato to have said concerning the sooth-sayers of his time,
he did wonder they could look in one another's faces and not
laugh, (being conscious to each other's impostures, and the va
nity of their profession) ; so one would as justly wonder, that
XIX, OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 245
the generality of carnal men, (who may shrewdly guess at the
temper of one another's minds) do not laugh at each other, that
they are jointly engaged in such exercises of religion, to the
design whereof the common and agreed temper of their spirits
do so little correspond. AS if all were in very good earnest for
heaven, when each one knows for himself, and may (possibly
with more truth than charity) supposeof the rest,that if they might
always continue in their earthly stations, they had rather never
come there. And therefore that they desire it not supremely,
and so not as their end at all ; consider if then, that thy no-de
sire of this hlessed state quite dispirits thy religion, utterly ra
vishes away its soul, leaves it a dead, foolish, vain thing, renders
it an idle impertinency, not a mean to a valuable end. This
desire is the life of religion ; all duties and exercises of piety
are without it, but empty formalities, solemn pieces of pagean
try; every service done to God, but the sacrifice of a fool, if
not animated by the desire of final blessedness in him, and be
not part of our way thither, a means designed to the attainment
of it ; which nothing can be, that we are not put upon by the
virtue of the desired end. Without this, religion is not itself.
A continuance in well-doing, is as it were the body of it ; and
therein a seeking honour, glory, and immortality, the soul and
spirit. The desire of a heavenly country must run the wliole
course of our earthly pilgrimage : it were otherwise a continued
error, an uncertain wandering, no steady tending towards our
end : so that thou art a mere vagrant, if this desire do not direct
thy course towards thy Father's house. And methinks all this
should make thee even ashamed of thyself, if thou canst not find
this desire to have a settled residence, and a ruling power in thy
?oul. Then,
(2.) Sense of praise should signify something too, as the
apostle, whatsoever things are pure, lovely, &c. If there be
any virtue, any praise, think of these things. And hath not
the eternal glory those -characters upon it of purity and loveli
ness beyond all things ? Is it not a laudable and praise worthy
thing, to have a mind and heart set upon that? The blessed God
puts a note of excellency upon this temper of spirit : but they
desire a better country, that is, a heavenly ; wherefore God is
not ashamed to be called their God, &c. Heb. 11. 16*. This
renders them a people worthy of him who hath called them to
his kingdom and glory ; fit for him to own a relation to. 1 Thes.
2. 1 2. Had they been of low, terrene spirits, he would have
accounted it a shame to him, to have gone under the name and
cognizance of their God. But inasmuch as they desire the hea
venly country, have learned to trample this terrestrial world, can
not be contained within this lower sphere, nor satisfy themselves
246 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XIX.
in earthly things ; they now discover a certain excellency of spi
rit, in respect whereof, God is not ashamed to own a relation to
them, before all the world to be called their God; to let men
see what account he makes of such a spirit. Yea, this is the
proper,genuine spirit and temper of a saint, which agrees to him
as he is such. He is begotten to the eternal inheritance. A
disposition (and therein a desire) to it is in his very nature, (the
new nature he hath received,) implanted there from his original.
He is born spirit of Spirit, and by that birth is not entitled only,
but adapted and suited also to that pure and spiritual state of
blessedness. That grace, by the appearance whereof men are
made Christians, teaches also, intructs to this very thing, to
look for this blessed hope, the glorious appearing of the great
God and our Saviour Jesus Christ: that which you know con
summates that blessedness. For when Christ, who is their life,
shall appear, then shall they also appear with him in glory ; by
the participation of the divine nature, their spirits escape and
get up above this corrupt, impure world. That new nature is a
holy flame that carries their hearts upwards towards heaven.
Further, such desires appear hence to be of divine original, an
infusion from the blessed God himself. That nature is from
Jiim immediately in which they are implanted. The apostle
speaking of his earnest, panting desire,to have mortality swallowed
up of life, presently adds, he that wrought us to the self-same
thing is God. 2 Cor. 5. 4. They are obedient desires ; the
soul's present answer to the heavenly call, (Heb. 3. 1.) by
which God calls it to his kingdom and glory. This glory is (33
hath been formerly noted) the very term of that calling. 1 The.
2.12. The God of all grace hath called us unto his eternal glo
ry, by Christ Jesus. 1 Pet. 5. 10. The glorified state is the mark,
the prize of the high calling of God in Christ. Phil. 3. 14. It is
the matter of the apostle's thanksgiving unto God,on the behalf
of the Thessalonians, that they were called by his gospel, to the
obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Thes. 2. 14.
When the soul desires this glory, it obediently answers this call.
This is a compliance and subjection of heart to it. How lover
ly and becoming a thing is this, when God touches the heart
with a stamp and impress of glory, and it forthwith turns itself
to that very point, and stands directly bent towards the state of
glory ; is not wayward or perverse, but herein yields itself to
God, and complies with the divine pleasure. Such desires
have much in them of a child-like ingenuity; to desire the
sight of a father's face ; when this is the intimate sense of the
soul, Shew me the Father and it suffices To desire the fullest
conformity to his nature and will, to be perfect as that heaven
ly Father is perfect, what doth- better become a child ? They
CHAP. XIX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. U4?
are generous desires ; they aim at perfection, the highest that
'created nature is capable of ; not contented to have had some
glances of divine glory, some strokes and lines of his image,
but aspiring to full-eyed visions, a perfect likeness. They are
victorious desires; they (as it were) ride in triumph over the
world and every sublunary thing; they must be supposed to
have conquered sensual inclinations, to have got the mastery
-over terrene dispositions and affections. With what holy con
tempt and scorn of every earthly thing doth that lofty soul quit
this dirty world and ascend, that is powerfully carried by its
own desire towards that blessed state ? The desire of such a
knowledge of Christ, as might transform into his likeness, and
pass the soul through all degrees of conformity to him, till
it attain the resurrection of the dead, and become like a risen,
glorified Jesus ; such a desire I say, if it make all things seem
as loss and dung in comparison, (even a formal,spiritless religion
itself,) will it not render this world the most despicable dung
hill of all the rest ? Try such a soul if you can, tempt it down
to enjoy a flattering, kind world, or to please it when angry and
unkind. When desires after this glory are once awakened into
an active, lively vigour, when the fire is kindled, and the flame
ascends, and this refined spirit is joyfully ascending therein, see
if you can draw it back, and make it believe this world a more
regardable thing. Why should not all those considerations
make thee in love with this blessed frame of spirit, and restless
till thou find thyself uncapable of being satisfied with any thing
but divine likeness ?
6- That while we cannot as yet attain the mark and end of
our desires, we yield not to a comfortless despondency in the
way, but maintain in our hearts a lively joy, in the hope that
hereafter we shall attain it. We are not all this while persuad
ing to the desire and pursuit of an unattainable good. Spiri
tual desires are also rational, and do therefore involve hope with
them ; and that hope ought to infer and cherish joy. Hopeless
desire is full of torment, and must needs banish joy from that
breast which it hath got the possession of. It is a disconsolate
thing, to desire what we must never expect to enjoy, and are
utterly unlikely ever to compass. But these desires are part of
the new creature, which is not of such a composition, as to have
a principle of endless trouble and disquiet in itself. The Father
of mercies is not so little merciful to his own child, to lay it
under a necessity, from its very natural constitution, of being
for ever miserable by the desire of that which it can never have.
It had been very unlike the workmanship of God, to make a
creature to which it should be necessary to desire, and impos-
to enjoy the same thing. No : but as he. hath given holy
BLESSEDNESS
cfcAP. xix*
souls, (as to the present case,) great incentives of desire, so doth
lie afford them proportionable encouragement of hope also; and
that hope intervening, can very well reconcile desire and joy,
6nd lodge them together in the same bosom. So that as it is a
thing capable of no excuse, to hear of this blessedness and not
desire it ; so it would be, to desire and not expect it, to expect
it, and not rejoice in it, even while we are under that expecta
tion. And it must be a very raised joy that shall answer to the
expectation of so great things. If one should give a stranger
to Christianity an account of the Christian hopes, and tell him
what they expect to be and enjoy,before long; he would sure pro
mise himself, to find so many angels dwelling in human flesh,
and reckon, when he came among them he should be as amidst the
heavenly quire ; every one full of joy and praise. He would
expect to find us living on earth, as the inhabitants of heaven,
as so many pieces of immortal glory lately droped down from
above, and shortly again returning thither. He would look to
find, every-where in the Christian world, incarnate glory spark
ling through the over-shadowing vail ; and wonder how this
earthly sphere should be able to contain so many great souls.
But when he draws nearer to us, and observes the course and
carriage of our lives, when he sees us walk as other men, and
considers the strange disagreement of our daily conversation to
our so great, avowed hopes, and how little sense of joy and
pleasure we discover ourselves to conceive in them ; would he
not be ready to say, "Sure some or other (willing only to amuse
the world with the noise of strange things) have composed a re
ligion for these men, which they themselves understand nothing
of. If they do adopt and own it for theirs, they understand not
their own pretences; they are taught to speak some big words,
or to give a faint or seeming assent to such as speak them in
their names, but it is impossible they should be in good earnest,
or believe themselves in what they say and profess." And what
reply then should we be able to make ? For who can think that
any who acknowledge a God, and understand at all what that
name imports, should value at so low a rate, as we visibly do,
the eternal fruition of his glory, and a present sonship to him,
the pledge of so great a hope. * He that is born heir to great
honours and possessions, though he be upon great uncertain
ties as to the enjoyment of them, (for how many interveniences
may prevent him ?) yet when he corners to understand his possi-
bilites and expectancies, how big doth he look and speak ?
what grandeur doth he put on ? His hopes form his spirit
and deportment. But is it proportionably so with us ? Do our
hopes fill our hearts with joy, our mouths with praise, and clothe
1
CHAP. XIX. OF THE RIGHTEOUSi 249
our faces with a cheerful aspect^ and make a holy alacrity ap
pear in all our conversations ?
But let not the design of this discourse be mistaken. It is
not a presumptuous confidence I would encourage, nor a vain
ostentation, nor a disdainful over-looking of others whom we
fancy ourselves to excel. Such things hold no proportion with
a Christian spirit. His is a modest, humble exultation; a seri
ous, severe joy ; suitable to his solid, stable hope. His spirit is
not puffed up and swollen with air, it is not big by an inflation,
or a light and windy tumor, hut it is really filled with effec
tual pre -apprehensions of a weighty glory. His joy according
ly exerts itself with a steady, lively vigour, equally removed
from vain lightness and stupidity, from conceitedness, and in-
sensibleness of his blessed state. He forgets not that he is less
than the least of God's mercies, but disowns not his title to the
greatest of them. He abases himself to the dust, in the sense
of his own vileness ; but in the admiration of divine grace, he
rises as high as heaven. In his humiliation, he affects to
equal himself with worms, in his joy and praise, with angels.
He is never unwilling to diminish himself, but afraid of detract
ing any thing from the love of God, o'r the issues of that love.
But most of all he magnifies (as he hath cause) this its last
and most perfect issue. And by how much he apprehends his
own unworthiness,he is the more wrapt up into a wonderful joy,
that such blessedness should be his designed portion. But now,
how little do we find in ourselves of this blessed frame of spirit?
How remote are we from it ? Let us but inquire a little into
our own souls: are there not too apparent symptoms with us
of the little joy we take in the fore-thoughts of future blessed
ness ? For,
(1.) How few thoughts have we of it ? What any delight
in, they remember often. It is said of the same person, that
his delight is in the law of the Lord, and that in his
law he doth meditate day and night. Psal. 1. 2. And when
the Psalmist professes his own delight in God's statutes, he
adds, I will not forget thy word. Psal. 119. 16. Should we
not be as unapt to forget heaven, if our delight were there ?
But do not days pass with us,wherein we can allow ourselves no
leisure to mind the eternal glory ; when yet vanities throng in
upon us, without any obstruction or check ? And (what is con
sequent hereupon,) how seldom is this blessed state the sub
ject of our discourse? How often do Christians meet, and not a
word of heaven ? O heavy, carnal hearts ! Our home and
eternal blessedness in this, appears to be forgotten among
us. How often may a person converse with us, before
be understand our relation to the heavenly country ? If exiles
VOL. iy. 2 K
250 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XIX*
meet In a foreign land, what pleasant discourse have they of
home ? They suffer not one another to forget it. Such was
their remembrance of Sion, who sat together bemoaning them
selves by the rivers of Babylon, a making mention of it, as the
phrase is often used. And methinks (even as to this remem-
brance}it should be our own common resolution too; If we forget
thee, O Jerusalem ; if we forget to make mention of thee, O
thou city of the living God; let our right hand forget her cun
ning; our tongue shall sooner cleave to the roof of our mouth;
and so it would be, did we prefer that heavenly Jerusalem above
our chief joy,
(2.) How little doth it weigh with us ? It serves not to out
weigh the smallest trouble ; if we have not our carnal desire in
every thing gratified,if any thing fallout cross to our inclinations,
this glory goes for nothing with us. Our discontents swallow
up our hopes and joys ; and heaven is reckoned as a thing of
nought. If when outward troubles afflict or threaten us, we
could have the certain prospect of better days, that would sen
sibly revive and please us. Yea, can we not please ourselves
with very uncertain groundless hopes of this kind, without pro
mise or valuable reason ? But to be told of a recompence at the
resurrection of the just, of a day when we shall see the face of
God, and be satisfied with his likeness ; this is insipid and with
out savour to us, and aftbrds us but cold comfort. The uncer
tain things of time, signify more with us, than the certain things
of eternity. Can we think it is all this while well with us ?
Can we think this a tolerable evil, or suffer with patience such
a distemper of spirit ? Methinks it should make us even weary
of ourselves, and solicitous for an effectual, speedy redress.
The redress must be more in our own doing, (striving with
our souls and with God for them) than in what any man can
say. Most of the considerations under that foregoing rule, are
with little variation applicable to this present purpose. I shall
here annex only some few subordinate directions ; which may
lead us into this blessed state of life, and give us some joyful
fore-tastes of the future blessedness, according as our spirits
shall comply with them. But expect not to be cured by pre
scriptions, without using them ; or that heavenly joy can be
the creature of mortal, unregarded breath ^ we can only pre
scribe means, and methods through which God may be pleased
to descend, and in which thou art diligently to insist and wait.
And because I cannot well suppose thee ignorant, where much
is said to this purpose ; I shall therefore say little.
[1.] Possess thy soul with the apprehension, that thou art
not at liberty in this matter ? but that there is a certain spiritual
delectation, which is incumbent on thee as indispensable duty.
CHAP. XIX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS* 251
Some, whose moroser tempers do more estrange them from de
lights, think themselves more especially concerned, to banish
every thing of that kind from their religion, and fancy
it only to consist in sour and righteous seventies. Others
seem to think it arbitrary and indifferent ; or that, if they live
in a continual sadness and dejection of spirit, it is only their in
felicity, not their fault; and apprehend not the obligation that
is upon them by a divine law, otherwise to manage and order
their spirits. But what then, Are such words thought to be
spoken at random, Her ways are ways of pleasantness. Prov. 3.
17. The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance. Psal. IS. 5.
The lines are fallen to me in pleasant places, (or, in the midst
of pleasantnesses, as the expression hath been noted to
signify ?) Do such precepts carry no sense with them | Delight
thyself in the Lord. Psal 37. 4. Rejoice in the Lord always,
and again I say, rejoice ; Phil. 4. 4. with many more ? Do all
passages of this kind in Scripture stand for cyphers, or were they
put in them by chance ? Is there such a thing as an aptitude to
delectation in our natures ; and doth the sanctification thereof
entitle the joy of saints to a place among the fruits of the Spirit ;
(Gal. 5. 22.) and yet is the exercise of it to have no place in
their hearts and practice ? Do not think you are permitted so
to extinguish or frustrate so considerable a principle of the di
vine life. Know, that the due exercise of it is a part of the
order and discipline of God's family: that it is a constitution
of the divine goodness and wisdom both to cherish his own, and
invite in strangers to him. Yea, that is the scope and aim of the
whole gospel revelation, that what is discovered to us of the
word of life, was purposely written to draw souls unto fellow
ship with the Father and Son, that their joy might be full; (1
John 1.4) that the ministers of this gospel are therefore
stiled the helpers of their joy. 2. Cor. 1.24. Therefore, though
here it be not required nor allowed, that you should indulge a
vain, trifling levity, or a sensual joy, or that you should rejoice
you know not why, (imitating the laughter of a fool,) or inop
portunely, when your state admits it not, or when the Lord calls
to mourning ; yet settle however this persuasion in your hearts,
that the serious, rational, regular, seasonable exercise of delight
and joy is matter of duty, to be charged upon conscience, from
the authority of God ; and is an integral part in the religion
of Christians. And then sure you will not think any object
more proper and suitable for it to be exercised upon, than the
foreseen state of blessedness, which is in itself a fulness of joy ;
(Psal. 1 6.11) the joy of our Lord. Mat.25.21. And is,in the pre-
apprehenskms of it, a more considerable matter of joy than our
252
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XIX,
present state affords us besides ; and without relation whereto
we have no matter of rational joy at all.
[2.] Keep faith in exercise ; both in that act of it which
persuades the soul of the truth of the gospel revelation, and
that act of it which unites it to God through the Mediator.
The apostle prays on the behalf of his Roman christians, that
they might be filled with joy and peace in believing; (Rom.
15. 13.) and we are told, how effectually (as to this) it sup
plied the place of sight. Such as had not seen Christ, (which
was the privilege of many other christians of that time,) yet
believing, did rejoice with joy unspeakable and glorious. I Pet.
1.8. Faith directly tends, in that double office before-men
tioned, to excite and foment this joy. As it assents to the truth
of the gospel revelation, it realizes the object, is the substance
and evidence of the invisible glory. Heb. 11. I. As it unites
the soul with God through Christ, in a fiducial and obediential
closure, it ascertains our interest therein, and is our actual ac
ceptance of our blessedness itself; for when we take God
through Christ to be our God, what is it, but to accept him as
our eternal and satisfying portion, whom we are after fully to
enjoy, in the vision and participation of his glorious excellencies
and infinite fulness ? Which two acts of faith we have men
tioned together in one text, they were persuaded of the pro
mises, and embraced them ; the former respecting the truth of
the promises, the latter the goodness of the thing promised.
And hereupon they confessed themselves (?;s it follows) pilgrims
and strangers on earth; which abdication of the earth as none of
their country, could not be, but that through their faith they
had a joyous pre-apprehension of that better state. That con
fession did manifestly involve in it a lively joy, springing from
the sight and embrace of that more taking, distant good which
the promise presented them with ; whence they could not think
it enough, to be such to themselves in their own thoughts and
the temper of their minds; but they cannot forbear (so overcom
ing were their sights and tastes) to give it out, to speak, and
look, and live, as those that were carried up in their spirits
above this earth, and who did even disdain to own themselves
in any other relation to it, than that of foreigners and strangers.
Set thy faith on work, soul, and keep it a work, and thou wilt
find this no riddle; it will be so with thee too; we have much
talk of faith among us, and have the name often in our mouths,
but how few are the real lively believers ? Is it to be thought
that such blessedness should not more affect our hearts ; nay
would it not ravish away our very souls, did we thoroughly be
lieve it? Apd were it our present daily work, to renew the bonds
of a vital union with the blessed God, in whom we expect, to
CHAP. XIX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 253,
be blessed for ever, could that be without previous gusts of plea
sure ? It is not talking of faith but living by it, that will give
us the experience of heavenly delights and joys.
[3.] Take heed of going in thy practice against thy light ; of
persisting in a course of known or suspected sin, that states thee
in a direct hostility and rebellion against heaven; and can never
suffer thee to think of eternity and the other world with com
fort; will fill thy mind with frightful apprehensions of God,
render the sight of his face the most terrible thing to thy thoughts
thou canst imagine ; and satisfaction with his likeness the most
impossible thing. Let a good understanding and correspon
dence, be continued between God and thee, (which is not pos
sible, if thou disobeyest the dictates of thy conscience, and tak-
est the liberty to do what thou judgest God hath forbidden thee)
that this may be thy rejoicing; the testimony of a good consci
ence; that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not accordi rig to
fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God thou hast had thy con
versation. Take God for a witness of thy ways and walkings;
approve thyself to his jealous eye ; study to carry thyself accep
tably towards him, and unto all well pleasing. Let that be thy
ambition, to stand right in his thoughts, to appear gracious in
his eyes. Hold fast thine integrity, that thy heart may not re
proach thee as long as thou livest. If iniquity be in thy hand,
put it away; then shalt thou lift up thy face with out spot and
without fear. Be a faithful subject of that kingdom of God,
(and here conscience rules under him,) which consists first iu
righteousness, and then in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost.
Thou wilt, so, daily behold the face of God in righteousness
and with pleasure; but wilt most of all please thyself to think of
thy final appearance before him, and the blessedness that shall
ensue.
[4.] Watch and arm thyself against the too forcible strokes
and impressions of sensible objects. Let not the savour of such
low, vile things corrupt the palate of thy soul. A sensual,
earthly mind and heart cannot taste heavenly delights ; they that
are after the flesh do savour the things of the flesh ; they
that are after the Spirit, the things of the Spirit. La
bour, to be thoroughly mortified towards this world and the
present state of things. Look upon this scene and pageant
as passing away; (1 Cor. 7- 31. 1 John. 2. 17-) keep
natural appetites under restraint, (the world and the lusts of it
pass away together :) sensuality is an impure thing. Heavenly,
refined joy cannot live amidst so much filth. Yea, and if thou
give thy flesh liberty too far in things that are (in specie) lawful
it will soon get advantage to domineer and keep thy soul in a
depressing servitude. Abridge it then, and cut it short, that
254 THIS BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XI3U
thy mind may be enlarged and at liberty, may not be thronged
and pre-possessed with carnal imaginations and affections.
"Let thy soul" (if thoii wilt take this instruction from a heathen,
Max. Tyr. in dissert, no foot Kara n\al(wo$: on the nature of the
gods according to Plato.) " look with a constant erect mind into
the undefiled light, neither darkened nor borne down towards
the earth; but stopping its ears,and turning its eyes and all other
senses back upon itself; and quite abolishing out of itself, all
earthly sighs, and groans, and pleasures,and glories and honours
and disgrace ; and having forsaken all these, choose for the
guides of its way, true reason and strong love, the one whereof
will shew it the way, the other make it easy and pleasant."
[5.] Having voided thy mind of what is earthly and carnal^
apply and turn it to this blessed theme. The most excellent
and the vilest objects are alike to thee, while thou mindest them
not. Thy thoughts possibly bring thee in nothing but vexation
and trouble,which would bring in as soon joy and pleasure,didst
thou turn them to proper objects. A thought of the heavenly
glory is as soon thought as of an earthly cross. We complain
the world troubles us ; then what do we there? Why get we
not up, in our spirits, into the quieter region ? What trouble
would the thoughts of future glory be to us ? How are thoughts
and wits set on work for this flesh ? But we would have our
souls flourish as the lillies, without any thing of their own care.
Yea, we make them toil for torture, and not for joy, revolve an
affliction a thousand times before and after it comes, and have
never done with it, when eternal blessedness gains not a thought.
[6*.] Plead earnestly with God for his Spirit. This is joy iu
the Holy Ghost; or whereof he is the author. Many chris-
tians (as they must be called) are such strangers to this work of
imploring and calling in the blessed Spirit, as if they were ca^
pable of adopting these words, we have not so much as heard
whether there be a Holy Ghost. That name is with them
as an empty sound. How hardly are we convinced of our ne
cessary dependance on that free Spirit, as to all our truly spi~
ritual operations ? This Spirit is the very earnest of our inheri
tance. The foretastes and first fruits we have here of the fu*-
ture blessedness, the joy and pleasure, the complacential relish
es we have of it-before-hand, are by the gracious vouchsafement
and work of this blessed Spirit. The things that eye that hath
not seen, nor ear heard, and which have not entered into the
heart of man, are revealed by this Spirit. Therefore doth the
apostle direct his prayer on the behalf of the Ephesians,
to the Father of this glory that he would give this Spirit
of wisdom and revelation, to enlighten the eyes of their
understanding, that they might know the hope of his
calling, and the riches of the glory of his inheritance in (or
CHAP. XIX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 25$
among) the saints. Eph. 1.18. And its revelation is such as be
gets an impression ; in respect whereof, it is said also, to seal
up to the day of redemption. Therefore pray earnestly for this
Spirit ; not in idle, dreaming words of course, but as being real
ly apprehensive of the necessity of prevailing : and give not over
till thou find that sacred fire diffusing itself through thy mind
and heart, to enlighten the one and refine the other, and so pre
possess both of this glory, that thy soul may be all turned into
joy and praise. And then let me add here, (without the formali
ty of a distinct head) that it concerns thee to take heed of quench
ing that Spirit, by either resisting or neglecting its holy dictates
or, as the same piecept is otherwise given, of grieving the Spirit:
he is by name and office the Comforter. The primitive chris-
tians, it is said, walked in the fear of God,and in the comfort of
the Holy Ghost. Is it equal dealing, to grieve him whose busi
ness it is to comfort thee? Or canst thou expect joy where thou
causest grief ? Walk in the Spirit ; adore its power. Let thy
soul do it homage within thee. Wait for its holy influences,
and yield thyself to its ducture and guidance ; so wilt thou go
as the redeemed of the Lord, with everlasting joy upon thy head
till thou enter that presence, where is fulness of joy and plea
sures for evermore.
Nor do thou think it improper or strange, that thou shouldst
be called upon to rejoice in what thou dost not yet possess.
Thy hope is instead of fruition ; it is an anticipated enjoyment.
We are commanded to rejoice in hope; (Rom. 12. 12.) and
saints have professed to do so, to rejoice even in the hope of the
glory of God. Rom. 5. 2. Nor is it unreasonable that should
be thy present highest joy. For though yet it be a distant thing,
and indistinctly revealed, the excellency of the object makes
compensation for both, with an abundant surplusage. As any
one would much more rejoice to be assured by a great person,
of ample possessions he would make him his heir to, (though he
knew not distinctly what they should be,) than to see a shilling,
already his own, with his own eyes.
256 f HE BLESSEDNESS fcHAP.
CHAP. XX.
The addition of \vo rules, that more specially respect the yet future
season of this blessedness, after this life ; namely, Rule 7. That
we patiently wait for it until death. Rule 8. That we love not
too much this present life.
nnHERE are yet two more rules to be superadded, that respect
-* the season of this blessedness, when we awake, thatis,not
till we go out of time into eternity, not till we pass out of the
drowsy darkness of our present state, till the night be over with
us, and the vigorous light of the everlasting day do shine upon
us. Hence therefore it will be further necessary :
7. That while the appointed proper season of this blessed
ness is not yet come, (that is, till God shall vouchsafe to trans
late us from our present earthly state,) we compose our spirits
to a patient expectation of it. Upon a twofold account, the
exercise of patience is very requisite in the present case, namely,
both in respect of this every expectation itself, and also in re
spect of the concomitant miseries of this expecting state. In
the former respect, an absent good is the matter of our pati
ence; in the latter, present and incumbent evil. It falls more
directly in our way, to speak to the exercise of patience upon
the former account ; yet as to the latter, (though it be more
collateral as to our present purpose,) it cannot be unseasonable
briefly to consider that also.
(1.) Therefore, The very expectation itself of this blessed
ness, renders patience very requisite to our present state.
Patience hath as proper and necessary an exercise in expecting
the good we want and desire, as in enduring the evil that is
actually upon us. The direction (it must be remembered) in-*
tends such only as apprehend and desire this blessedness as their
greatest good, whose souls are transported with earnest longings
fully to enjoy what they have foretasted. I am apprehensive
enough, that others need it not. There is no use of patience
in expecting what we desire not. But as to those who desire
it most, and who therefore are most concerned in this advice,
XX. OP THE RIGHTKdUSi 25 7
St may possibly become a doubt, how since there is sin in our
present ignorance of God and unlikeness to him, this can be
the matter of any patience. We must therefore know, that as
our knowledge of God, and conformity to him, are both our duty
and blessedness, the matter both of our endeavour and of God's
vouchsafement; so our ignorance of him, and unlikeness to him,
are both our sin and our misery ; which, misery though God
hath graciously removed it in part, yet also he continues it upon
us in part^ (as our sad experience tells us,) by his just and wise
dispensation, which we cannot except against. Now therefore,
looking upon the defect of our knowledge of God and likeness
to him, under the former notion, though we are to reflect upon
ourselves with great displeasure and indignation ; yet lookinjgon
them in the latter notion, we are to submit to the righteous dis
pensation of God with a meek, unrepining patience. By this
patience, therefore, I mean not a stfopid succumbency under
the remaining disease and distemper of our spirits, in this our
present state; a senseless indifferehcy andoscitant cessation from
continual endeavours of further redress ; but a silent and sub
missive veneration of divine wisdom, and justice, and goodness,
that are sweetly complicated in this proceedure with us, with a
quiet, peaceful expectation of the blessed issue of it. This be
ing premised, I shall briefly shew, that we have need of pati-
tience, and that we have reason for it in this present case.
[1.] That we have need of it, (supposing our souls are intent
upon glory, that we are in earnest in this pursuit) will appear
upon sundry accounts.
First, The greatness of the thing we expect; To behold
the face of God, to be satisfied with his likeness. What serious
heart, apprehensive of its own concerns, can without much pa
tience hold out under sucli an expectation ? How do lovers
that expect the marriage day, tell the hours, and chide the sun
that it makes nd mote haste? But how can that soul contain
itself, that expects the most intimate fruition of the Lord of
glory.
Secondly. Consider the continual representation and frequent
inculcations of this glory. Its vigorous, powerful beams are, by
often repeated pulsations, continually beating upon such souls
as are intent towards it. Life and immortality are brought to light
in the gospel ; and they are obliged by command and inclina
tion to attend its discoveries* The eye that is once smitten,
looks again and again, it is not satisfied with seeing; and every
renewed look meets with, still, fresh rays of glory ; they have
frequent foretastes and prelibations, which still give life to new
desires. To lie under the direct stroke of the powers of the world
to come, this requires much patience, tg sustain the burden of
53 THK .BLESSEDNESS CHAP. Xti
such an expectation. Life itself were otherwise a bitter and a
wearisome thing. * And the want of such foretastes (for alas
they arc not constant) makes desire sometimes more restless,
and expectation more bitter aud grievous.
Thirdly. Consider the nature and spring of these desires, that
work in heavenly souls towards this glory. They are of a divine
nature and original ; He that hath wrought us to this self-same
thing is God, 2 Cor. 5. 5. Observe the tenour of this propo
sition; God is not the subject of predication, but the predicate^
The action is not predicated of God, as it would in this form
of words, God hath wrought us, &c. but God is predicated of
this agent, as if he had said, this is the work of a Deity; none but
God could be the author of such desires. That a soul should
be acted towards glory by the alone power of an almighty hand!
here needs 'a divine patience to sustain it, and make it strong
and able to endure such a motion, where there is divine power
to act and move it forward. The frame could not hold else,
it must dissolve. The apostle therefore praying for the Thes-
saionians, that God would direct their hearts into the love of
of himself, (which could not but enflame their souls with a de
sire of a perfect vision and enjoyment,) presently adds, and into
the patient waiting for Christ, 2 Thes. 3. 5, Where we
cannot by the way but reflect upon the admirable constitution
and equal temper of the new creature, as to the principles that
are ingredient into the composition of it, fervent desires, allayed
with meek submission, mighty love, with strong patience. If
we consider it in actu signato, or in its abstract idea, this is its
temperament; and of these there is a gradual participation,
wherever you find it actually existing. God had otherwise
formed a creature (the prime of his creatures) so as by its most
intrinsical constituent principles to be a torment to itself.
Fourthly. The tiresome nature of expectation in itself, is not
least considerable. It carries (it is true) pleasure (if it be
hoping expectation) with it; but not without a great admixture
of pain. It brings a kind of torture to the mind, as a continu
ed exertion or stretching forth of the neck (by which it is ex^
* Canercm tibi angelica voce thronorum ; quam mirifica, semper 1
in patria dulcedine repleamur ; nisi vererer, ne forte, posthac, tantae
dulcedinis hujus comparatione, tota tibi in terris vita non solum
amarissima, verum etiam amaritudo ipso penitus videatur ; I would
sing to thee in the voice of the angelic choirs; we would ever in
dulge the most extatic delight in our country ; were it not to be
tea red lest from the contrast of such sweetness, the whole of this life
im earth should afterwards seem to thee not only exceedingly bitter,
but. even bitterness itself. M. Ficin. Epis.
. XX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS, 250
pressed) doth to the body. Therefore it is most significantly
said by the wise man, Hope deferred makes the heart sick.
Prov.13. 12. All these, I say, together discover the truth of
what the apostle tells us, We have need of patience, that when
we, &c. we may inherit the promise. Heb. 10. 26*.
[2.] And as we have need of it, so we have also reason for it,
upon many accounts. It is no piece of rigorous seventy to be
put upon the exercise of some patience, to be kept awhile in a
waiting posture for the completion of this blessedness. For,
First, The thing you expect is sure. You have not to do in
this matter with one who is inconstant, or likely to change. If
such a one should make us large promises, we should have some
cause never to think ourselves secure, till we had them made
good to us. But since we live in the hope of eternal life,
which God who cannot lie (Tit. 1 . 2.) and who, we know, is
faithful, hath promised, (Heb. 10. 23.) we may be confident,
and this confidence should quiet our hearts. What a faithful
friend keeps for us, we reckon as safe in his hands, as in our
own. He that believes, makes not haste. And impatient haste
argues an unbelieving jealousy and distrust. Surely, there is
an end, and thy expectation will not be cut off.
Secondly. It is a happiness that will recompence the most
wearisome expectation. It were good sometimes to consider
with ourselves, What is the object of our hope ? are our expec
tations pitched upon a valuable good, that will be worth while
to expect ? so the Psalmist, What wait I for ? and he answers him
self, my hope is in thee. Psal. 39. 7- Sure then that hope will not
make ashamed. It were a confounding thing to have been a
Jong time full of great hopes that at last dwindle into some pe
tite trifle, but when we know before-hand the business is such as
will defray itself, bear its own charges, who would not be con
tented to wait ?
Thirdly. Nor will the time of expectation belong when I shall
awake when he shall appear. Put it to the longest term, it was
said, sixteen hundred years ago, to be but a little while; three
times over in the shutting up of the Bible he tells us, I come
quickly. He seems to foresee he should be something impa
tiently expected : and at last, Surely I come quickly, as if he
had said, W hat, will you not believe me ? Be patient, saith the
apostle, to the coming of the Lord : and presently he adds, be
patient, stablish your hearts, for the coming of the Lord draw-
eth nigh. James 5.8.
Fourthly. Yea, and amidst the many troubles of that short
time of expectation many present comforts are intermixed.
Heaven is open to us. We have constant liberty of access to
God. He disdains not our present converse. We may have
260 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. JK+
the constant pleasure of the exercise of grace, the heavenly de
lights of meditation, the joy of the public solemnities of worship,
the communion and encouragement of fellow Christians, the
light of that countenance whereof we expect the eternal vision,
the comforts of the Holy Ghost, the continual prospect of
glory all the way thither. What cause have we of impatience
or complaint?
Fifthly. Saints of all ages have had their expecting time.
We are required to be followers of them who through faith and
patience have inherited the promises. Our Saviour himself
waited a life's time for his glorification. I have (saith he)
glorified thee on earth; 1 have finished the work thou gavest
me to do! And now, Father, glorify me with thine own
self, c.
Sixthly. And while we are waiting, if it be not our fault, our
glory will be increasing. We may be glorifying God in the
mean time, which is the end of our beings ; we need not live
here to no purpose.
Seventhly, W r e were well enough content, till God more
clearly revealed that other state, to live always as we do. It is
not now ingenuous to be impatiently querulous about the time
of our entering into it. It is his free vouchsafement; we never
merited such a thing at his hands. It is not commendable
among men, to be overquick in exacting debts even where there
was an antecedent right, much less where the right only shall
Accrue by promise, not yet sueable ; would it not shame us to
have God say to us, Have patience with me, and I will pay you
all? And our former state should be often reflected on. If
you had promised great things to a wretch lately taken off the
dunghill, and he is every day impatiently urging you to an un
timely accomplishment, would you not check his over-bold
haste, by minding him of his original ? It becomes not base
and lowborn persons to be transported with a preposterous,over-
hasty expectation of high and great things. And if God bear
\vith the sinfulness of our present state, is it not reasonable we
should bear with the infelicity of it to bis appointed time ?
Besides that, we should much injure ourselves by our im-
patiency ; imbitter our present condition, increase our own
burden, dissipate our strength, retard our progress towards the
perfection we profess to aim at ; for patience must have its pei>
feet work, that we may be perfect. Jam. 1. 4.
And others, that have had as clear apprehensions and vigorous
desires (at least) of the future state of glory as we can, with
modesty pretend to, ha\e yet herein moderated themselves so,
as to intend their present work with composed spirits. Take
that one instance of the blessed apostle, who, whilst in this
CHAP. XX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
earthly tabernacle he groaned, being burdened to be clothed
with glory, and to have mortality swallowed up of life, be
ing sensible enough, that during his abode or presence in the
body, he was absent from the Lord ; yet notwithstanding the
fervour and vehemency of these longings, with the greatest
calmness and resignation imaginable, as to the termination or
continuance of his present state, he adds, that though he had
rather be absent from the body, to be present with the Lord,
it was yet his chief ambition (as the word ^^on^^Qy, he uses
signifies) whether present or absent (as if in comparison of that,
to be present or absent were indifferent, though otherwise out
of that comparison, he had told us, he would be absent rather)
to be f*fTo/, accepted, to appear grateful and well -pleasing ia
the eye of God; such that he might delight and take content
in, as his expression imports. As if he had said, though I am
not unapprehensive of the state of my case, I know well, I am
kept out of a far more desirable condition, while I remain hi
this tabernacle ; yet, may I but please and appear acceptable in
the sight of God, whether I be sooner dismissed from this thral
dom, or longer continued in it, I contend not. His burden here,
that so sensibly pressed him, was not a present evil so much as
an absent good. He was not so burdened by what he felt and
could not remove, as by what he saw and could not enjoy. HU
groans accordingly were not brutal, as those of a beast under a
too heavy load ; but rational, the groans of an apprehensive
spirit panting after an alluring, inviting glory, which he had
got the prospect of but could not yet attain. And hence the
same spiritual reason which did exercise, did also, at once,
moderate his desires; so that, as he saw there was reason to
desire, so he saw there was reason his desires should be al
layed by a submissive, ingenuous patience, till they might
have a due and seasonable accomplishment. And that
same temper of mind we find in him, when he professes
to be in a strait between two, having a desire to be dis
solved, and to be with Christ, (Phil.. 1. 23.) which he thought
to be far better, and yet apprehended his longer abode in the
world to be needful for the service of the church; whereupon
he expresses his confidence, that he should abide longer, and
therein discovers how well contented he was, it should be so.
Therefore, as in reference to this very expectation itself, there
is great need of patience; so the exercise of it in this case hatk
nothing harsh or unreasonable in it, or which the spirit of a
saint may not well comport with.
(2.) And for the exercise of patience upon the latter account;
the concomitant miseries of this our present expecting state : \
need not insist to shew how needful it is, this being that which
our own sense will sufficiently instruct us in. We are not t*
THE BLESSEDNESS CflAP. XX,
expect the future state of blessedness in a state of present ease
and rest, in a quiet, friendly world, in a calm and peaceful
region, under placid and benign influences from men and
times ; but amidst storms, and tempests, and troubles on every
side, under frowns and displeasures, threats and dangers, harsh
and rough severities, ill and ungentle usages, flouts and scorns,
wrongs and injurious dealings, wants and pressures in many
kinds. When the world is once forsaken by us, it grows angry 5
if we disclaim it, and avow ourselves not to be of it, become con
fessed strangers and pilgrims in it, set ourselves seriously and vi
sibly to mind and design something above and beyond it, dis
cover ourselves to be of them that are called out of it ; from the
same principle that it loves its own, it will hate us ; when once
God calls us his sons, the world will not know us. 1 Joh. 3. 1.
We see in this context we are discoursing from, what the Psal
mist's condition was, whilst as yet he remained under this
blessed expectation ; he found the men of time, whose portion
was in this life, to be deadly enemies, wicked oppressors, proud
insulters ; they were to him as greedy lions, as a blood-thirsty
sword. His cries to be delivered from them, shew what he
met with at their hands, or thought he had reason to fear. Nor
can so raging enmity and hate, ever cease to meditate mischiefs
and cruelties. The same principle still remains in all the ser
pent's brood, and will still be putting forth itself in suitable
practices, which cannot but infer. to the contrary seed continual
trouble and matter of complaint.
And, in short, whatever is here the matter of your complaint^
ought to be the matter of your patience. Whence it cannot be
xloubted the matter of it will be very copious ; so as to require
the all of patience (as the apostle speaks ;) which his addressing
this solemn request to God on the behalf of these Colossian chris-
tians plainly intimates. He prays that they may be strengthened
with all might according to the glorious power of God unto all
patience, &c. Col. 1.11. Patience is the Christian's suffering pow
er, it is passive fortitude, an ability to suffer ; and so apprehensive
he is of their great need of a full and ample supply of this power,
that he prays that they might be strengthened in this kind with
might, with all might; that they might be even almighty suf
ferers; strengthened with a might according and corresponding
to the glorious power of God himself; such as might appear the
proper impress and image of divine power, whereof the divine
power might be both the principle and the pattern (for the pa
tience whereby God bears the wrongs done to him is called the
power too ; Let the power of the Lord be great as thou hast
spoken, saying, the Lord is long-suffering, forgiving, &c.) And
this wtto all patiertce, where patience is put for an act of this
1ZKA.P XX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
power, or must be understood of patience in exercise, actual
bearing. Nor are we to look upon the expressions of this pray
er as so many hyperbolical strains, or rhetorical schemes of
speech. He prays according to the apprehension he had of the
necessity of suffering'cbristians.
And yet how much soever the need is, the reason is not less,
It is a thing as possible as it is necessary; yea, there is more in
the power of the cause, than to work this single effect. I mean
it not only of. the efficient cause mentioned before, but of the
Objective or final (as having such a superabundant sufficiency in
Its kind also) hinted in the close of the following verse. He
doth not utter vain and groundless wishes, when he prays, that
to that ail of patience they might add joyfulness too, and giving
of thanks ; no, the matter (as if he had said) will bear it, even
the inheritance of the saints in light, the very expectation ob
jective, I am speaking of. It hath enough in it to induce, not
only patience, but joy, not a contented bearing only, but giving
of thanks too, to him that hath made you meet for that inheri
tance, ver. 12. True it is indeed, that the very need we have
of patience, and the gain that would accrue by it, is itself a rea
son, why we should labour to frame our spirits to it : for if such
evils must be undergone, how much better is it to bear them
alone, than to have the disease of a wounded, impatient spirit,
to bear also as an additional burden. The law of patience is
certainly a most indulgent, merciful law, a gracious provision
{as much as can be made by a law) for the quiet and ease of our
spirits, under the sharpest and most afflictive sufferings. As
might at large be shewn, were it suitable to fall into discourse
of patience in itself considered ; and to treat of that rest and
pleasure, that liberty of spirit, that possession arid dominion of
one's own soul, which it carries in it: but that were too much
a digression. It only falls directly here in our way to consider,
that as we have many grievances and pressures to undergo,
while we are expecting the future blessedness, which render the
exercise of patience very requisite, so that there is enough of
weight and worth in that very expectation, (that is in what we
expect) to outweigh them all, and to render the exercise there
of highly reasonable upon that account. I reckon (saith the
apostle) that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy
to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.
Rom. 8. 18. Thus (saith he) I reckon, that is, It is my stated,
settled judgment, not a sudden, rash thought. When I have
reasoned the matter with myself, .weighed it well, considered
the case, turned it round, viewed it exactly on every side, ba
lanced advantages and disadvantages, pondered all things which
are fit to come into consideration about it, this is the result,
THE BLESSEDNESS fctiAl*.
the final determination, that which I conclude and judge at
last, (judgment is the last product and issue of the most exquisite
inquiry and debate, the ultimate and most perfect act of reason^)
-that the sufferings of this now of time are of no value ; thing*
not fit, as it were, to be mentioned the same day with the glo
ry to be revealed, &c. It can therefore be no hard law, no
unreasonable imposition, that shall oblige us to the exercise of
patience, under such sufferings, in the expectation of so trans-
scendent glory. For, consider, 'These sufferings are but
from men, (for the sufferings of which the apostle here speaks,
are such as wherein we suffer together with Christ, that is for
his name and interest^ on behalf of the Christian cause :) but
this glory is from God. How disproportionable must the ef
fects be of a created and iricreated cause. Again> these suffer
ings reach no further than the bone and flesh, (fear not them
that kill the body, and after they have done that, can do no
more, &c.) but this glory reaches unto, and transforms the
soul. How little can a clod of earth suffer, in comparison of
tvhat an immortal spirit may enjoy ? And further, there is
much mixture in our present sufferings ; the present state of suf- 4
fering saints is not a state of total misery ; there are, as it
were, rays of glory interlaced with their present afflictions :
but there will be nothing of affliction mingled with their future
glory.
Yea, and (what may not only convince, but even transport us
too (these sufferings are but temporary, nay but momentary,
this glory eternal. What heart is big enough to comprehend
the full sense of these words,Our light affliction which is but for a
moment, worketh for us afar more exceeding and eternal weight
of glory. 2 Cor. 4. 17* How might I dwell here upon every
syllable, light affliction, weighty glory, exceeding weight; af
fliction for a moment, eternal weight of glory ! O then, how
unworthy is it of the Christian name and hopes, that we should
have an impatient resentment of this method God follows with
us, (as he did with our great Redeemer and Lord) that we
should suffer first, and then enter into glory ! Heaven were a
poor heaven, if it would not make us savers. It were high
time for us to give over the Christian profession, if we do not
really account, that its reward and hope do surmount its re
proach and trouble ; or do think its cross more weighty than
its crown. Is the price and worth of eternal glory fallen ? It
hath been counted worth suffering for. There have been those-
in the world that would not accept deliverance from these suf
ferings, that they might obtain the better resurrection. Are we
grown wiser? Or would we indeed wish God should turn the
tables, aud assign us our good things here^ and hereafter evil
HAP. XX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 265
*
things ? Ungrateful ouls ! How severe should we he to our
selves, that we should be so apt to complain for what we
should admire and give thanks ! What, because purer and more
refined Christianity in our time and in this part of the world
hath had public favour and countenance, can we therefore not
tell how to frame our minds to the thoughts of sufferings ? Are
tribulation and patience antiquated names, quite out of date and
use with us, and more ungrateful to our ears and hearts, than
heaven and eternal glory are acceptable ? And had we rather
(if we were in danger of suffering on the Christian account) run
a hazard as to the latter, than adventure on the former? Or do
we think it impossible we should ever come to the trial, or be
concerned to busy ourselves with such thoughts ? Is the world
become so stable and so unacquainted with vicissitudes, that a
state of things less favourable to our profession can never re
volve upon us? It were, however, not unuseful to put such a
case by way of supposition to ourselves. For every sincere
Christian is in affection and preparation of his mind a martyr.
He that loves not Christ better than his own life, cannot be his
disciple. We should at least inure our thoughts more to a
suffering state, that we may thence take some occasion to reflect
and judge of tbe temper of our hearts towards the name and
cause of Christ. It is easy suffering indeed, in idea and con
templation ; but something may be collected from the observa
tion, how \ve can relish and comport with such thoughts. It
is as training in order to fight ; which is done often upon a very
remote supposition, that such occasions may possibly fall out.
Therefore, What now do we think of it if our way into the
kingdom of God shall be through many tribulations ? If, before
we behold the smiles of his blessed face, we must be entertained
with the less pleasing sight of the frowning aspect and visage
of an angry world? If we first bear the image of a cru
cified Christ, before we partake of the likeness of a glorious
God ? What, do we regret the thoughts of it ? Do we ac
count we shall be ill dealt with, and have a hard bargain of it ?
O how tender are we grown, in comparison of the hardiness
and magnanimity of primitive Christians ! we have not the pa
tience to think of what they had the patience to endure. We
should not yet forget ourselves, that such a thing belongs to our
profession, even in this way to testify our fidelity to Christ, and
our value of the inheritance purchased by his blood, if he call
us thereunto. We must know it is a thing inserted into the
religion of Christians, and (with respect to their condition in
this world) made an essential thereto. He cannot be a Christian,
that doth not deny himself and take up the cross. How often
when the active part of a Christian's duty is spoken of, is the
VOL. in. 2 M
266 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XX.
passive part studiously and expressly annexed? Let us run
with patience the race that is set before us. Heb. 12. 1. The
good ground brought forth fruit, with patience -, Matt. 13. eter
nal life is for them that by a patient continuance in well-doing
seek after it. Rom, 2. 7* Yea, and hence the word of Christ is
called the word of his patience. Rev. 3. chap. 1. And the stile
wherein the beloved disciple speaks of himself, and his pro
fession is this, I John, a companion in tribulation and in the
kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ. Do we mean to plead
prescription against all this ? or have we got an express ex
emption ? Have we a discharge to shew, a manumission from
all the suffering part of a Christian's duty ? and is it not a dis
charge also from being Christians as much ? Will we disavow
ourselves to belong to that noble society of them that through
faith and patience inherit the promises ? Surely we are highly
conceited of ourselves, if we think we are too good to be num
bered among them of whom the world was not worthy. Or we
design to ourselves a long abode here, while we so much value
the world's favour, and a freedom from worldly trouble : or eter
nity is with us an empty sound, and the future blessedness of
saints an airy thing, that we should reckon it insufficient tu
counterpoise the sufferings of a few hasty days that will so soon
have an end. It is a sad symptom of the declining state of
religion, when the powers of the world to come are so over-*
mastered by the powers of this present world, and objects of
sense so much out-weigh those of faith. And is not this appa
rently the case with the Christians of the present age ? Do not
your thoughts run the same course with theirs, that meditated
nothing but sitting on the right and left hand of Christ, in an
earthly dominion, while they never dreamed of drinking of his
cup, or being baptized with his baptism ? How many vain
dreamers have we of golden mountains, and (I know not what)
earthly felicity ; whose pretended prophecies about (a supposed)
near approaching prosperity to the church on earth, gain easier
belief, or are more savoury and taking with too many, than all
that the sacred oracles discover about its glorious state in hea
ven ? Hence are our shoulders so unfitted to Christ's yoke (like
the unaccustomed heifer,) and the business of suffering will
not enter into our hearts. Methinks the belief and expectation
of such a state hereafter, should make us even regardless of what
we see or suffer here ; and render the good or evil things of
of time as indifferent to us. Yet neither plead I for an absolute
stoical apathy, but for patience. A great follower of that sect
acknowledges, " It is not a virtue to bear what we feel not, or
have no sense of. Stupidity under providence is not a Christian
temperj" as that moralist says of the wise raaUj " It is not the
CHAP. XX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 267
hardness of stone or iron that is to be ascribed to him. Sen. de
Constant, sapientis. But lest any should run into that more
dangerous mistake, to think, that by the patience we have been
all this while persuading to (in the expectation of the blessed
ness yet to come) is meant a love of this present world, and a
complacential adherence of heart to the earth* (which extreme
the terrene temper of many souls may much incline them to;)
it will be necessary upon that account to add (in reference also
to the yet future expected season of this blessedness) this further
and concluding instruction, namely
8. That (however we are not to repine at our being held so
long in this world in an expecting state, yet) we let not our
souls cleave too close to their terrestrial stations, nor be too
much in love with the body, and this present low state of life
on earth. For evident it is, that notwithstanding all
the miseries of this expecting state, the most are yet loth to
leave the world, and have hearts sordidly hankering after present
things. And surely there is much difference between being
patient of an abode on earth, and being fond of it. Therefore
since the true blessedness of saints consists in such things as we
have shewn, and cannot be enjoyed till we awake, not within the
compass of time and this lower world ; it will be very requisite
to insist here awhile in the prosecution of this last rule. And
what I shall say to it shall be by way of caution, and enforcement.
(1.) For caution: that we misapprehend not that temper
and disposition of spirit, we are in this thing to endeavour and
aim at. And it especially concerns us to be cautious about the
inducements, and degree, of that desire of leaving this world, or
contempt of this present life, which we either aspire to, or allow
ourselves in.
[1] Inducements .Some are desirous, others at least content,
to quit the world upon very insufficient, or indeed wicked con
siderations.
First. There are, who desire it merely to be out of the way
of present troubles, whereof they have either too impatient a
sense, or an unworthy and impotent fear. Many times the ur
gency and anguish of incumbent trouble impresses such a sense,
and utters itself in such language as that, Now, O Lord, take I
beseech thee my life from me, for it is better for me to die than
to live. Jonah 4. 3. Or, that, My soul chooseth strangling and
death rather than life : makes men long for death, and dig for
it as for hid treasure ; rejoice and be exceeding glad when they
can find the grave, Job. 7.15.
Yea, and the very fear ot troubles that are but impendent and
threatening, makes some wish the grave a sanctuary, and ren
ders the clods of the valley sweet unto their thoughts. They
263 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XX,
lay possibly so huraoursome and fanciful stress upon the mere cir
cumstances of dying, that they are earnest to die out of hand to
avoid dyicsg so ad so ; as the poet would fain persuade himself
k was not Demite naufragium, mors nihi munus erit. Death
ke feared, but shipwreck : it would not trouble tliem to die^
but t o die by a violent hand, (Ovid.) or to be made a public spec
tacle; they cannot endure the thoughts of dying so. Here is
RGthittg commendable or worthy of a Christian in all this. It
were a piece of Christian bravery to dare to live in such a case,
even when there is a visible likelihood of dying a sacrifice in the
midst of flames. How much this glory was affected in the ear-
Her days of Christianity is sufficiently known : though, I confess
there were excesses in that kind, altogether unimitable. But if
God call a man forth to be his champion and witness, to la?
down a life, in itself little desirable, in a truly worthy cause, the
call of his providence should be as the sound of the trumpet to
a truly martial spirit ; it should fill his soul with a joyful cou
rage and sense of honour, and be complied with cheerfully,with
that apprehension and resentment a stout soldier would have of
his general's putting him upon some very hazardous piece of
service, namely, he would say, (as the moralist expresses his
sense for him) Imperator de me non male meruit, sed bene ju-
dicavity my general tiath not deserved ill of me, but it appears
ke judged well. Sen. It should be counted all joy to fall into
such trials; Jam. i. 2, that is, when they become our lot by a
providential disposition, not by a rash precipitation of ourselves.
And as it is a wickedness inconsistent with Christianity, to be of
that habitual temper, to choose to desert such a cause for the
saving of life ; so it is a weakness very reproachful to it, to lay
down one's life in such a case with regret, as unwilling in this
kind to glorify him who laid down his for us. We are no more
to die to ourselves, than to live to ourselves. Our Lord Jesus
hath purchased to himself a dominion over both states, of the
living and dead, and whether we live we must live to him, or
die, we must die to him. Rom. 1 4. 8. it is the glory of a Chris
tian to live so much above the world, that nothing in it may
make him either fond of life, or weary of it.
Secondly. There are others who are (at least) indifferent and
careless how soon they die, out of either a worse than paganish
infidelity, disbelieving the concernments of another world ; or
a brutish stupidity, not apprehending them ; or a gross conceit
ed ignorance, misunderstanding the terms of the gospel, and
thinking themselves to be in a good condition, as to eternity,
when the case is much otherwise with them. Take heed thy
willingness to die be from no such inducements, but a mere de
sire of being with God, and of attaining this perfection and
i!HAP. XX. OF THE RIGHTEOUS.
blessedness, which he hath engaged thee in the pursuit and ex
pectation of, And then, having made sure it be right as to the
rise and principle,
[2.] Be careful it be not undue in point of degree ; that
Is, a cold intermittent velleity is too little on the one hand,
and a peremptory, precipitant hastiness is too much on the other.
The middle and desirable temper here is a complacential sub
mission to the divine will in that affair, with a preponderating
inclination on our part, towards our eternal home, if the Lord
see good. For we have two things to attend in this business,
and by which our spirits may be swayed this way or that, that is
the goodness of the object to be chosen, and the will of God
which must guide and over- rule our choice; the former whereof
we are permitted to eye in subordination to the latter and not other
wise. Now our apprehension of the desirableness and intrinsic
goodness of the object ought to be such, (we are infidels else,
if we have not that account of it,) that nothing we can eye under
the notion of a good to us, may be reckoned so eligible as that,
namely, our final and complete blessedness in the other world ;
which because we know we cannot enjoy without dying, death
also must be judged more eligible than life, that is, our bles
sedness must be judged eligible for itself, and death as requi
site to make it present. So that the entire object we are dis
coursing of being present blessedness, consider it in compari
son with any thing else, that can be looked upon by us as a
good which we ourselves are to enjoy, it ought to be preferred
and chosen out of hand, inasmuch as nothing can be so great
a present good to us, as that. And this ought to be the pro
per habitual inclination of our spirits, their constant frame and
bent, as they respect only our interest and welfare. But con
sidering God's dominion over us, and interest in our lives and
beings, and that as well ingenuity as necessity binds us to be
subject to his pleasure, we should herein patiently suffer our
selves to be over-ruled thereby, and not so abstractly mind our
own interest and contentment in this matter, as if we were al
together our own, and had no Lord over us. Plato (In Phoed.
Vid. etPlotin.) who abounds in discourses of the desirableness
of dying, and of the blessed change it makes with them, that
are good, yet hath this apt expression of the subjection we ought
to be in to the divine pleasure as to this matter, irtft tZayuyns. E-
nead. 1 . <f That the soul is in the body as soldiers in a garrison,
from whence they may not withdraw themselves without his or
der and direction who placed them there : and expostulate*
thus, " If (saith he) a slave of yours should destroy his own
life without your consent, would you not be displeased ; and
if there had been any place left for revenge, been apt enough for
tJHB BLfcSgEDNfcSS ttiA*. X**
that too) So lie brings in Socrates discoursing; and discovers
himself herein to have had more light in this matter, touching
that subordinate interest only men have in their own lives, and
the unlawfulness of self-murder, (as he had in other things too,)
than most heathens of the more refined sect ever arrived to.
Iftherefore God would give us leave to die, we should upon
our own account be much more inclined to choose it; but,
xvhile he thinks fit to have it deferred, should yield to his will
with an unrepining submission. Only it ought not to rest at all
on onr part, or that as to ourselves we find any thing more
grateful to us in this world, that we are willing to stay a day lon
ger in it. That for our own sakes we should affect a continu
ance here, would argue a terrene, sordid spirit. But then
such should be our dutiful filial love to the Father of our spirits,
that in pure devotedness to his interests, we would be content
to dwell (if he would have it so) a Methuselah's age in an earth
ly tabernacle for his service : that is, that we may help to pre
serve his memorial in a lapsed world, (over-run with atheism
and ignorance of its Maker,) and win him hearts and love (to
our uttermost)* among his apostate, disloyal creatures; and in
our capacities be helpful to the encouragement of such as he
continues in the world for the same purposes. This is the ve
ry temper the apostle expresses when in that strait. Phil. 1. 23-
Which way the poise of his own spirits inclined him, in the
consideration of his own interest, and what was simply more eli
gible to him, he expresses with high eniphasis ; To be with
Christ, saith he, is more, more desirable to be, (for there are
two comparatives in the greek text,) and therefore he professes
his own desire in order thereto, to be dissolved ; but that pri
vate desire was not so peremptory and absolute, but he could
'make it yield and give place to his duty towards God and his
church, as it follows. So we know it is possible, that respects
tp a friend may over-sway a man's own particular inclination ;
and the inclination remain notwithstanding, but is subdued on
ly ; otherwise, had any reason or argument that did respect my
self persuaded me to change it, 1 should then follow but my
own proper inclination still, and so my friend hath nothing to
thank me for.
So it ought to be with us here. Our inclination should pre
ponderate towards a present change of our state ; only our de
votedness to his interest and pleasure, whose we are, should ea
sily over-rule it. This is the lovely temper of a gracious spirit,
as to this thing, that to die might be our choice, and to live in
the mean time submitted to as our duty. As an ingenuous son
whom his father hath employed abroad in a foreign country,
though duty did bind him cheerfully therein to comply with.
CHAP. XX, OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 27f
his father's will, and the necessity of his affairs ; yet, when his
father shall signify to him, that now he understands no neces
sity of his longer continuance there, and therefore he may if
he please return, but he shall have leave to follow his own in
clination, it is not hard to conjecture, that the desire of see
ing a father's face would soon determine the choice of such a
son that way. But how remote are the generality of them that
profess themselves God's children from that pious ingenuity !
We have taken root in the earth, and forgotten our heavenly
originals and alliances. We are as inhabitants here, not pil
grims; hardly persuaded to entertain with any patience the
thoughts of leaving our places on earth ; which yet, do we what
we can, shall shortly know us no more. In short then : that
vile temper of spirit, against which I professedly bend myself
in the following discourse, is, when rnen, not out of any sense
of duty towards God, or solicitude for their own souls, but a
mere sordid love to the body, and affixedness of heart to the
earth and terrene things, cannot endure the thoughts of dying.
And that which I persuade to is, that having the true prospect
of the future blessedness before our eyes, and our hearts posses
sed with the comfortable hope of attaining to it, we shake orl'our
earthly inclinations, and expect with desire and joy the time of
our dismission hence, that we may enjoy it; which is the de
sign of what was promised in the next place, namely.
(2.) The inforcement of this instruction. Suffer we there
fore ourselves to be reasoned with about this matter ; and let us
consider whether we can in good earnest thinksuch an aversation,
as we discover, to our blessed translation hence, an excusable,
a tolerable temper; or whether it be not highly reasonable, that
we should entertain the thoughts, at least, with more content
and patience (if not with more fervent desire) of our departure
hence and introduction into that other state. Let me demand
ofthee, dost thou thus regret the thoughts of death, as being
unwilling to die at all, or as being unwilling to die as yet ? Is
|t the thing itself, or only the circumstance of time that thou
exceptest against ? It is likely thou wilt say that which will
seem more plausible, and so fix only on the latter; and that
thou wilt not profess to desire an eternity on earth, but only
more time. Well, let that for the present be supposed, as it is
a more modest, so to be a true account of thy desires: yet
what is the reason of this moderation with thee herein ; and
that thou so limitest thyself ? Is it that thou believest the bles
sedness of the other state will prove better than any thing thou
canst enjoy here; and that thou art not willing eternally to be
deprived of? But dost thou not think it is now better also?
And what canst thou pretend^ why what is now the best and
2*J 2 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XX.
and most desirable good, should not be now chosen and desired
out of hand ? Or is it that thou thinkest it unbecomes thee to
cross the supreme will of him that made thee, who hath deter
mined, that all men once shall die ? And then, how knowest
thou but he hath also determined concerning thee, that thou
shalt die the next day or hour ? and it is only a present willing
ness to die, in subordination to the divine will, or upon supposi
tion of it, thou art persuaded to. Why, art thou not afraid,
lest thy present unwillingness should cross his present will?
Dost thou not think that sovereign power is as sufficient to de
termine of the circumstance, as the thing itself ? And art thou
not ashamed to pretend an agreement with God about the tiling
itself, and yet differ with him about a circumstance ? Shall that
be a ground of quarrel between him and thee ?
But while thou only professest that more modest desire of
more time in the world, what security canst thou give, that when
that desire hath been liberally gratified, it shall be at length
laid down, and tumultuate no more ? What bounds wilt thou
fix to it, which thou darest undertake it shall not pass ? Art thou
sure, when thou shalt have lain at the world's breast ten or
twenty years longer, thou wilt then imagine thyself to have
drawn it dry ; or that then thou shalt begin to nauseate the
world and wish for heaven ? Or hast thou not reason from thy
former experience to suspect, that the longer thou dwel-
lest on earth, the more terrene thou wilt grow ; and that
if thou be indisposed to leave it this day or year, thou
wilt be more so the next; and so thy desire become boundless
and infinite, which is to desire to be here always, the thing
which thou seemedst so unwilling to own? And if that prove at last
the true state of thy case, art thou then a Christian, or art thou
a man, that thou harbourest in thy breast so irreligious and
irrational, yea, so sordid a wish ? What ! wish eternally to be af
fixed to a clod of earth ? Is that at length become thy God ? Or
wilt thou say, he is thy God whom thou never desirest to enjoy?
Or that thou hast already enough of him, but not of the world,
and yet that he is thy God? Or wouldst thou overturn the laws of
mature, and subvert the most sacred divine constitutions, abor
tive the designs of eternal wisdom and love, evacuate and nul
lify the great achievements of thy merciful and mighty Re
deemer, only to gratify a sensual, brutish humour ? But evi
dent it is, thou dost only in vain disquiet thyself, thou canst not
disturb the settled order of things. Eternal laws are not lle-
pealable by a fond wish. Thou settest that dreadful thing,
death, at nothing the further distance, by thine abhorrency of
it. It will overtake thee whether thou wilt or no ; and me-
thinks thine own reason should instruct thee to attemper and
foni) thyself to what thou canst not avoid, and possess thee with
CHAP. XX. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 273
such thoughts and desires as those of that discreet pagan,
(Epictet.) " Lead me, O God, (saith he) whither thou wilt, and
I will follow thee willingly ; but if I he rebellious and refuse,
I shall follow thee notwithstanding." What we cannot decline,
it is better to bear willingly, than with a regret, that shall be
both vain and afflictive.
And what hast thou hitherto met with in the world, that
should so highly endear it to thee ? Examine and search more
narrowly into thy earthly comforts ; what is there in them to
make them self-desirable, or to be so for their own sakes ?
What is it to have thy flesh indulged and pleased ? to have thy
sense gratified? thy fancy tickled ? What so great good, worthy
of an immortal, reasonable spirit, canst thou find in meats and
drinks, in full barns and coffers, in vulgar fame and applause,
that should render these things desirable for themselves ? And
if there were any real felicity in these things for the present,
whilst thou art permitted to enjoy them, yet dost thou not know
that what thou enjoyest to day thou mayst lose to morrow, and
that such other unthought of evils may befall thee, as may in
fuse a bitterness into all thou enjoyest, which causes immedi
ately the enjoyment to cease, while the things themselves re
main, and will be equal to a total loss of all ? And thus (as the
moralist ingenuously speaks (Sen.debrev. vit.) "thou wilt con
tinually need another happiness to defend the former, and new
wishes must still be made on the behalf of those which have al
ready succeeded. But canst thou indeed think it worth the
while, that the Maker of the universe should create a soul, and
send it down into the world on purpose to superintend these tri
vial affairs, to keep alive a silly piece of well-figured earth while
it eats and drinks, to move it to and fro in chase of shadows,
to hold it up while others bow the knee and do it homage, if it
had not some higher work to mind in reference to another
state ? Art thou contented to live long in the world to such pur
poses ? What low worthless spirit is this, that had rather be
so employed than in the visions of his Maker's face ; that
chooses thus to entertain itself on earth, rather than partake
the effusions of divine glory above ; that had rather creep with
worms than soar with angels : associate with brutes than
with the spirits of just men made perfect? Who can solve the
phenomenon, or give a rational account why there should be
such a creature as man upon the earth, abstracting from the
hopes of another world ? Who can think it the effect of an in
finite wisdom ; or account it a more worthy design, than the
representing of such a scene of actions and aftairs by puppets on
a stage ? For my part, upon the strictest inquiry, I see nothing
in the life of man upon earth, that should render it, for itself,
VOL III. 2 N
2/4 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XXv
more the matter of a rational election (supposing the free
option given him in the first moment of his being) than pre
sently again to cease to he the next moment.
Yea, and is there not enough obvious in every man's experi
ence, to incline him rather to the contrary choice ; and sup
posing a future blessedness in another world, to make him
passionately desirous (with submission 1o the divine pleasure) of
a speedy dismission into it? Do not the burdens that press u
in this earthly tabernacle teach our very sense, and urge
oppressed natures into involuntary groans, while as yet our con
sideration doth not intervene ? And if we do consider, Is not
every thought a sting, making a much deeper impression than
what only toucheth our flesh and bones ? Who can reflect
upon his present state and not presently be in pangs ? The
troubles that follow humanity are many and great, those that
follow Christianity more numerous and grievous. The sickness,
pains, losses, disappointments, and whatsoever afflictions that
are in the apostle's language, human, or common to men, (1
Cor. 10. 13.) (as are all the external sufferings of Christians, in
nature and kind, though they are liable to them upon an ac
count peculiar to themselves, which there the apostle intimates,)
are none of our greatest evils ; yet even upon the account of
them, have we any reason to be so much in love with so unkind
a world ? Is it not strange, our very bridewell should be such a
heaven to us ? But these things are little considerable in com
parison of the more spiritual grievances of Christians, as such ;
that is, those that afflict our souls while we are(under the conduct
of Christ) designing for a blessed eternity; if we indeed make
that our business, and do seriously intend our spirits in order
thereto. The darkness of our beclouded minds; the glimmering,
ineffectual apprehension we have of the most important things;
the inconsistency of our shattered thoughts, when we would
apply them to spiritual objects ; the great difficulty of work
ing off an ill frame of heart, and the no less difficulty of retain
ing a good : our being so frequently tossed as between heaven
and hell ; when we sometimes think ourselves to have even at
tained and hope to descend no more, and are all on a sudden
plunged in the ditch, so as that our own clothes might abhor
us ; fall so low into an earthly temper, that we can like nothing
heavenly 01 divine, and because we cannot, are enforced justly
most of all to dislike ourselves ! are these things little
with us ? How can we forbear to cry out of the depths,
to the Father of our spirits, that he would pity and re
lieve his own offspring ? Yea, are we not weary of our
crying; and yet more weary of holding in ? How do repelled
temptations return again, and vanquished corruptions recover
CHAP. XX. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 275
strength ! We know not when our work is done. We are misera
ble that we need to be always watching, and more miserable
that we cannot watch, but are so often surprised and overcome
of evil. We say sometimes with ourselves, we will seek relief
in retirement; but we cannot retire from ourselves ; or in con
verse with godly friends, but they sometimes prove snares to us
and we to them, or we hear but our own miseries repeated in
their complaints. Would we pray? How faint is the breath
we utter ? How long is it before we can get our souls possessed
with any becoming apprehensions of God, or lively sense of
our own concernments ? Would we meditate ? We some
times go about to compose our thoughts, but we may as well
assay to hold the winds in our fist. If we venture forth into
the world, how do our senses betray us ? how are we mocked
with their impostures ? Their nearer objects become with us
the only realities, and eternal things are all vanished into
airy shadows. Reason and faith are laid asleep, and our
sense dictates to us what we are to believe and do, as if it
were our only guide and lord. And what are we not yet
weary ? Is it reasonable to continue in this state of our own
choice ? Is misery become so natural to us, so much our
element that we cannot affect to live out of it ? Is the darkness
and dirt of a dungeon more grateful to us than a free open air
and sun ? Is this flesh of ours so lovely a thing, that we had
rather suffer so many deaths in it, than one in putting it off
and mortality with it ? While we carry it about us, our souls
impart a kind of life to it, and it gives them death in exchange.
Why do we not cry out more feelingly, " O wi etched man that I
am, who shall deliver me from this body of death ?" Is it not
grievous to us to have so cumbersome a yoke-fellow, to be tied
(as Mezentius is said to have done) the living and the dead to
gether. Do we not find the distempers of our spirits are mostly
from these bodies we are so in love with, either as the proper
springs or as the occasion of them ? From what cause is our
drowsy sloth, our eager passions, our aversion to spiritual ob
jects, but, from this impure flesh ; or what else is the subject
about which our vexatious cares, or torturing fears, our bitter
griefs are taken up day by day ?
And why do we not consider, that it is only our love to it
that gives strength and vigour to the most of our temptations,
as wherein it is most immediately concerned, and which makes
them so often victorious, and thence to become our after-afflic
tions. He that hath learned to mortify the inordinate love of
the body, will he make it the business of his life to purvey for
it ? Will he offer violence to his own soul, to secure it from
2f6 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XX.
violence ? Will he comply with men's lusts and humours for
its advantage and accommodation; or yield himself to the ty
ranny of his own avarice for its future, or of his more sensual
lusts for its present content ? Will it not rather be pleasing to
him, that his outward man be exposed to perish, while his in
ward man is renewed day by day ? He to whom the thoughts
are grateful of laying it down, will not (though he neglect not
duty towards it) spend his days in its continual service, and
make his soul a hell by a continual provision for the flesh and
the lusts of it. That is cruel love that shall enslave a man, and
subject him to so vile and ignoble a servitude. And it discovers
a sordid temper to be so imposed upon. How low are our
spirits sunk, that we disdain not so base a vassalage ! God
and nature have obliged us to live in bodies for a time, but they
have not obliged us to measure ourselves by them, to confine
our desires and designs to their compass, to look no further
than their concernments, to entertain no previous joys in
the hope of being one day delivered from them. No such hard
law is laid upon us. But how apt are we to become herein a most
oppressive law to ourselves ; and not only to lodge in filthy,
earthen cottages, but to love them and confine ourselves to
them, loth so much as to peep out. It is the apt expression of
a philosopher, upbraiding that base, low temper, 1 1 S< f<x*j 4<i>%)
x.x.Togugvyiji.sw) sv (TWfAxli, us egirelov vu9ss fis ^o/Xsov, Qi\-t TOV ^wXeov, &C.
the degenerous soul buried in the body, is as a slothful, creep-
ing thing, that loves its hole and is loth to come forth. Max.
Tyr. Diss. 41.
And methinks, if we have no love for our better and more noble
self, we should not be altogether unapprehensive of an obliga
tion upon us, to express a dutiful love to the Author of our be
ings ; doth it consist with the love we owe to him, to desire al
ways to lurk in the dark, and never to come into his blessed
presence? Is that our love, that we never care to come nigh him?
Do we not know, that while we are present in the body, we are
absent from the Lord? 2 Cor. 5. 6, 8. Should we not therefore
be willing rather to be present with the Lord, and absent
from the body ? Should we not put on a confidence, a holy for
titude, (as it is there expressed, we are confident, or of good
courage, and thence, willing, &c.) that might carry us through
the grave to him. As is the brave speech of that last mentioned
philospher, AeAos- oSv^roti, God will call thee ere long, expect his
call. Old age ivillcome upon thee, and shew thee the way thi
ther ; and death, which he that is possessed luith a base fear,
laments and dreads as it draws on, but he that is a lover of God
expects it with joy, and with courage meets it when it comes.
&c. Item. diss. i. Is our love to God so faint and weak, that it
CHAP. XX. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 277
dares not encounter death, nor venture upon the imaginary ter
rors of the grave to go to him ? How unsuitable is this to the
character which is given of a saint's love ? Cant. 8. And how
expressly are we told, that he who loves his life better than
Christ, or that even hates it not for his sake, (as certainly he
cannot be said to do, that is not willing to part with it to enjoy
him) cannot be his disciple ? If our love to God be not supreme
it is none, or not such as can denominate us lovers of him ; and
will we pretend to be so, when we love a putid flesh and this
base earth better than him ? And have we not professedly, as a
fruit of our avowed love to him, surrendered ourselves ? Are we
not his devoted ones ? Will we be his, and yet our own ? or
pretend ourselves dedicated to his holy pleasure, and will yet be
at our own disposal, and so dispose of ourselves too, as that we
may be most ungrateful to him, and most uncapable of converse
with him ? How doth this love of a perishing life and of a little
animated clay stop all the effusions of the love of God, suspend
its sweet and pleasant fruits, which should be always exerting
themselves towards him ? Where is their love, obedience, joy,
and praise, who are through the fear of death all their lives sub
ject to bondage, and kept under a continual dismal expectation
of an unavoidable dissolution ? But must the great God lose his
due acknowledgments because we will not understand wherein
lie deals well with us ? Is his mercy therefore no mercy ? As
we cannot nullify his truth by our unbelief, so nor his goodness
by our disesteem. But yet consider, doth it not better be
come thee to be grateful than repine that God will one day un
bind thy soul and set thee free, knock of thy fetters and deliver
thee out of the house of thy bondage ; couldst thou upon deli
berate thoughts judge it tolerable, should he doom thee to this
earth for ever ? (as the pagan emperor and philosopher excel
lently speaks M. Aurel. Ant. de vit. sua. 1 12. amdi faus
etiroKvw tXius He hath however judged otherwise, who is the au
thor both of the first composition of thy present being and now
of the dissolution of it ; thou wert the cause of neither,
therefore depart and he thankful, for he that dismisseth
thee dealeth kindly with thee. If yet thou understandest it not,
yet remember, it is thy Father that disposes thus of thee. How
unworthy is it to distrust his love ? what child would be afraid
to compose itself to sleep in the parent's bosom ? It expresses
nothing of the duty and ingenuity, but much of the froward-
ness and folly of a child: they sometimes cry vehemently in the
undressing ; but should their cries be regarded by the most in
dulgent parent ? or are they fit to be imitated by us ?
We have no excuse for this our forwardness. The blessed
God hatty told us his gracious purposes concerning us, and we
THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XX,
are capable of understanding him. What if he had totally hid
den from us our future state ? and that we knew nothing, but
of going into an eternal, silent darkness ? the authority of a
Creator ought to have awed us into a silent submission. But
when we are told of such a glory, that it is but drawing aside
the fleshly vail and we presently behold it, methinks the blessed
hour should be expected not with patience only, but with ra
vishing joy. Did we hear of a country in this world, where we
might live in continual felicity,without toil, or sickness, or grief,
or fear, who would not wish to be there, though the passage
were troublesome? Have we not heard enough of heaven to al
lure us thither ? Or is the eternal truth, of suspected credit with
us ? Are God's own reports of the future glory unworthy our
belief or regard ? How many, upon the credit of his word,
are gone already triumphantly into glory ? that only seeing
the promises afar off, were persuaded of them, and embraced
them ; and never after, owned themselves under any other no
tion than of pilgrims on earth, longing to be at home in their
most desirable, heavenly country. We are not the first that are
to open heaven ; the main body of saints is already there ; it is
in comparison of their number, but a scattering remnant that are
now, alive upon the earth. How should we long to be associa
ted to that glorious assembly ? Methinks we should much more
regret our being so long left behind.
But if we should desire still to be so, why may not all others
as well as we, and as much expect to be gratified as we ? And
then we should agree in desiring, that our Redeemer's triumph
might be deterred, that his body might yet remain incomplete,
that he might still be debarred of the long expected fruit of the
travail of his soul, that the name of God might be still subjected
to the blasphemy and reproach of an atheistical world, who
have all along said with derision, Where is the promise of his
coming ? Would we have all his designs to be still unfinished,
and so mighty wheels stand still for us, while we sport ourselves
in the dust of the earth, and indulge our sensual inclination,
which sure this bold desire must argue to be very predominant
in us; and take heed it argue not its habitual prevalency.
At least, if it discover not our present sensuality, it discovers
our former sloth and idleness. It may be, we may ex
cuse our aversencss to die by our unpreparedness, that is, one
fault with another : though that be besides the case I am speak
ing of. What then have we been doing all this while ? What !
were the affairs of thy soul not thought of till now ? Take then
thy reproof from a heathen, (Sen.) that it may convince thee the
more, " No one, saith he, divides away his money from him
self, but yet men divide away their very life But doth it not
C5IAP. XX* OF THE RGHTBOtJS. 273
shame thee (he after adds) to reserve only the relics of thy life
to thyself, and to devote that time only to a good mind which
thou canst employ upon no other thing ? How late is it to be
gin to live when we should make an end; and defer all good
thoughts to such an age as possibly few do ever reach to. The
truth is (as he speaks) we have not little time but we lose much,
we have time enough were it well employed, therefore we can
not say we receive a short life, but we make it so,we are not in
digent of time but prodigal : what a pretty contradiction is it to
complain of the shortness of time, and yet do what we can to
precipitate its course ; to hasten it by that we call pastime ?
If it have been so with thee, art thou to be trusted with more
time ?" But as thy case is, I cannot wonder that the thoughts
of death be most unwelcome to thee ; who art thou that thou
shouldst desire the day of the Lord ? I can only say to thee,
hasten thy preparation, have recourse to rule second, and third,
and accordingly guide thyself till thou find thy spirit made
more suitable to this blessedness; that it become savoury
and grateful to thy soul, and thy heart be set upon it. Hence
thou mayst be reconciled to the grave, and the thoughts of
death may cease to be a terror to thee.
And when thou art attained so far, consider thy great advan
tage in being willing and desirous to die upon this further ac
count, That thy desire shall now be pitched upon a thing so
certain. Thine other desires have met with many a disappoint
ment. Thou hast set thy heart upon other things, and they
have deceived thy most earnest, thirsty expectations. Death
will not do so. Thou wilt now have one certain hope ; one
thing in reference whereto thou mayst say, " I am sure." Wait
awhile, this peaceful sleep will shortly seize thy body and awaken
thy soul. It will calmly period all thy troubles, and bring thee
to a blessed rest. But now, if only the mere terror and gloom
iness of dying, trouble thy thoughts, this of all other seems the
most inconsiderable pretence against a willing surrender of our
selves to death. Reason hath overcome it, natural courage,
yea, some men's atheism; Shall not faith? Are we not ashamed
to consider, what confidence and desire of death some heathens
have expressed ? Some that have had no preapprehension or
belief of another state (though there were very few of them,)
and so no hope of a consequent blessedness to relieve them,
have yet thought it unreasonable to disgust the thoughts of
death. What wouldst thou think if thou hadst nothing but
the sophisms of such to oppose to all thy dismal thoughts ? I
have met with one arguing thus, (Epicurus in Gassend. Synt.)
" Death which is accounted the most dreadful of all evils, is
nothing to us (saiih he) because while we are in being, death is
2S0
THE BLESSEDNESS
CHAP. XX.
not yet present, and when death is present we are not in being ;
so that it neither concerns us, as living, nor dead; for while we are
alive it hath not touched us, when we are dead we are not.
Moreover (saith he) the exquisite knowledge of this, that death
belongs not to us, makes us enjoy this mortal life with comfort 5
not hy adding any thing to our uncertain time, but by taking
away the desire of immortality/' Shall they comfort them
selves upon so wretched a ground, with a little sophistry, and
the hope of extinguishing all desire of immortality ; and shall
not we, by cherishing this blessed hope of enjoying shortly an
immortal glory ?
Others of them have spoken magnificently of a certain con
tempt of this bodily life, and a not only not fearing but desiring
to die, upon a fixed apprehension of the distinct and purer and
immortal nature of the soul, and the preconceived hope of a
consequent felicity. I shall set down some of their words,
added to what have been occasionally mentioned, (amongst that
plentiful variety wherewith one might fill a volume,) purposely
to shame the more terrene temper of many Christians.
"The soul (saith one of them*) is an invisible thing, and is
going into another place, suitable to itself, that is noble, and
pure, and invisible, even info hades, indeed, to the good and
wise God, whither also my soul shall shortly go, if he see good.
But this (he saith in what follows) belongs only to such a soul
as goes out of the body pure, that draws nothing corporeal
along with it, did not willingly communicate with the body in
life, but did even fly from it and gather up itself into itself,
always meditating this one thing, A soul so affected, shall it
not go to something like itself, divine, (and what is divine, is
immortal and wise,) whither when it comes, it becomes blessed,
free from error, ignorance, fears, and wild or enormous loves,
and all other evils incident to men."
f One writing the life of that rare person Plotinus, says,
That he seemed as if he were in some sort ashamed that he was
in body; which (however it would less become a Christian,
* Plato in Phcdone, From whom I adjoin what (to them that
understand it) is more elegant in his own language, sv iSvs atyatmxHtit-
Ta fMftAfcfct jtnoQatveta-Qzi UK otp ^lAoc-c^oy xXXx ns (pihoo-ufAxlos. Ibid.
Aygtuv e^wT^v, if you see any one overwhelmed with grief in the ap
proach of death, he is not a philosopher, but a lover of his own
body.
t Poiphyrius. Plotinus Eimcad. 7. Lib. 6. (whom though a
just admirer of him would fain have men reckon to have been a
chrhtian, because he writes much against the Pseudo-Christian
gnostics, nothing against Christianity, yet it appears not he ever made
profession of it. Eimcad. 1. Jib. 7.
1CHAP. XX. OP THE RIGHTEOUS. 281
yet) in one that knew nothing of an incarnate Redeemer, it dis
covered a refined, noble spirit. The same person speaks almost
the language of the apostle, concerning his being wrapt up into
the third heaven, and tells of such an alienation of the soul
from the body : " That when once it finds God (whom he had
before been speaking of under the name of the ro K^XOV or the
beauty) shining in upon it, it now no longer feels its body, or
takes notice of its being in the body, but even forgets its own
being, that it is a man, or a living creature, or any thing else
whatsoever, for it is not at leisure to mind any thing else, nor
doth it desire to be : yea, and having sought him out, he im
mediately meets, it, presenting itself to him. It only views
him instead of itself, and would not now change its state for
anything, not if one could give it the whole heaven in exchange."
<( And elsewhere discussing, whether life in the body be good
and desirable, yea or no, he concludes it to be good, not as it is
a union of the soul and body, but as it may have that virtue
annexed to it, by which what is really evil may be kept off.
But yet, that death is a greater good: that life in the body
is in itself evil ; but the soul is by virtue stated in goodness ; not
as enlivening the body with which it is compounded, but as it
severs and sejoins itself from it ; meaning so, as to have as little
communion as possibly it can with it." To which purpose is
the expression of another : f< That the soul of a happy man so
collects and gathers up itself out from the body while it is yet
contained in it and that it was possessed of that fortitude, as
not to dread its departure from it." Marin. Proclus.
Another gives this character of a good man, J'That as he
lived in simplicity, tranquillity,purity, not being offended at any
that they believed him not to live so ; he also comes to the end
of his life, pure, quiet, and easy to be dissolved, disposing him
self without any constraint to his lot." Av r /*. M. Aur. Ant.
Another is brought in speaking thus, " If God should grant me
to become a child again, (Cato in Cicerone de Senect.) to send
forth my renewed infant cries from my cradle, and having even
run out my race, to begin it again, I should most earnestly re
fuse it 5 for what profit hath this life ? and how much toil ?
Yet I do not repent that I have lived,because I hope that 1 have
not lived in vain. And now I go out of this life, not as out of
my dwelling-house, but my inn. O blessed day ! when I shall
enter into that council and assembly of souls, and depart from
this rude and disorderly rout and crew, &c."
I shall add another, (of a not much unlike strain and rank, as
either being not an open, or no constant friend to Christianity,)
that discoursing who is the heir of divine things, saith, " He
VOL* III, 2 O
282 THE BLESSEDNESS CUAP. XX.
cannot be, who is in love with this animal, sensitive life ; but
only that purest mind that is inspired from above, that partakes
of a heavenly and divine portion, that only despises the body,
&c." with much more of like import. Philo Judaeus.
Yea, so have some been transported with the desire of im
mortality, that (being wholly ignorant of the sin of self-murder,)
they could not forbear doing violence on themselves. Among
the Indians, (Q. Curt. lib. 8.) two thousand years ago, were a
sort of wise men, as they were called, that held it a reproach
to die of age, or a disease, and were wont to burn themselves
alive, thinking the flames were polluted if they came amidst
them dead. The story of * Cleombrotus is famous, who,
hearing Plato discourse of the immortality of the soul, by the
sea-side, leaped from him into the sea, that he might presently
be in that state. And it is storied, that f Nero refused to put
Apolloniusto death, though he were very much incensed against
him, only upon the apprehensions he had that he was very de
sirous to pUe, because he would not so far gratify him.
I only make this improvement of all this ; Christian princi
ples and rules, do neither hurry nor misguide men, but the enct
(as we have it revealed) should much more powerfully and con-;
stantly attract us. Nothing is more unsuitable to Christian
ity our way, nor to that blessedness the end of it, than a terrene
spirit. They have nothing of the true light and impress of the.
gospel now, nor are they ever like to attain the vision of the
blessed face of God, and the impress of his likeness hereafter,
that desire it not above all things,and are not willing to quit all
things else for it. And is it not a just exprobration of our
earth liness and carnality, if mere philosophers and pagans
should give better proof than we of a spirit erected above the
world, and alienated from what is temporary and terrene ? Shall
their gentilism outvie our Christianity ? Methinks a generous
indignation of this reproach should inflame our souls, and con
tribute somewhat to the refining of them to a better and more
spiritual temper.
Now therefore, O all you that name yourselves by that worthy
name of Christians, that profess the religion taught by him that
was not of the earth, earthly, but the Lord from heaven ; you
that are partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the great
Apostle and High-Priest of your profession, who only took our
flesh that we might partake of his Spirit, bore our earthly, that
we might bear his heavenly image, descended that he might;
* Cicer. Quaest, Tuscul.
t Scil. Domitianus aliquoties sic dictus. Philostr. in vit. Apoll.
Tyanaei.
CHAP. X*, O* 1 tHE RlGHtEOtrs. 283
cause us to ascend. Seriously bethink yourselves of the scope
and end of his apostleship and priesthood. He was sent out
from God to invite and conduct you to him, to bring you into
the communion of his glory and blessedness. He came upon a
message and treaty of peace : to discover his Father's love and
win yours : to let you know how kind thoughts the God of love
had conceived to you-wards ; and that, however you had hated
him without cause, and were bent to do so without end, he was
not so affected towards you: to settle a friendship, and to admit
you to the participation of his glory. Yea, he came to
give an instance, and exemplify, to the world in his own per
son, how much of heaven he could make to dwell in mortal
flesh ; how possible he could render it, to live in this world as
unrelated to it ; how gloriously the divine life could triumph
over all the infirmities of frail humanity. And so leave men a
certain proof and pledge, to what perfections human nature
should be improved by his grace and Spirit, in all them that
should resign themselves to his conduct, and follow his steps :
that heaven and earth were not so far asunder, but he knew
how to settle a commerce and intercourse between them : that
a heavenly life was possible to be transacted here, and certain
to be gloriously rewarded and perfected hereafter.
And having testified these things, he seals the testimony,
and opens the way for the accomplishment of all by his death.
Your heavenly Apostle becomes a Priest and a Sacrifice at once:
that no doubt might remain among men of his sincerity,
in what even dying he ceased not to profess and avow. And
that by his own propitiatory blood a mutual reconciliation might
be wrought between God and you; that your hearts might be
won to him, and possessed with an ingenuous shame of
your ever having been his enemies. And that his displeasure
might for ever cease towards you, and be turned into everlasting
friendship and love : that eternal redemption being obtained,
heaven might be opened to you,and you finally be received to the
glory of Godj your hearts being bent thitherward and made willing
to run through whatsoever difficulties of life or death to attain
it. Do not think that Christ came into the world and died
to procure the pardon of your sins, and so translate you to hea
ven; while your hearts should still remain cleaving to the earth.
He came and returned to prepare a way for you ; and then call,
not drag you thither: that by his precepts, and promises, and
example, and Spirit, he might form and fashion your souls to
that glorious state ; and make you willing to abandon all things
for it. And lo ! now the God of all grace is calling you by Je
sus Christ unto his eternal glory. Direct then your eyes and
hearts to that mark, the prize of the high calling of God in
284 THE BLESSEDNESS CHAP. XX,
Christ Jesus. It is ignominious, by the common suffrage of the
civilized world, not to intend the proper business of our calling.
It is your calling to forsake this world and mind the other ;
make haste then to quit yourselves of your entanglements, of
all earthly dispositions and affections* Learn to live in this
world as those that are not of it, that expect every day, and wish
to leave it, whose hearts are gone already.
It is dreadful to die with pain and regret : to be forced out of
the body ; to die a violent death, and go away with an unwilling
reluctant heart. The wicked is driven way in his wickedness.
Fain he would stay longer, but cannot. He hath not power
over the spirit, to retain the spirit, nor hath he power in death.
He must away whether he will or no. And indeed much against
his will. So it cannot but be, where there is not a previous
knowledge and love of a better state, where the soul understands
it not, and is not effectually attempered and framed to it.
Oget then the lovely image of the future glory into your minds.
Keep it ever before your eyes. Make it familiar to your thoughts.
Imprint daily there these words, 1 shall behold thy face, I shall
be satisfied with thy likeness. And see that your souls be en
riched with that righteousness, have inwrought into them that
holy rectitude, that may dispose them to that blessed state.
Then will you die with your own consent, and go away, not
driven, but allured and drawn. You will go, as the redeemed
of the Lord, with everlasting joy upon their heads: as those
that know whither you go, even to a state infinitely worthy of
your desires and choice, and where it is best for you to be. You
will part with your souls, not by a forcible separation, but a
joyful surrender and resignation. They will dislodge from this
earthly tabernacle, rather as putting it off than having it rent
and torn away. Loosen yourselves from this body by degrees,
as we do any thing we would remove from a place where it sticks
fast. Gather up your spirits into themselves. Teach them to
look upon themselves as a distinct thing. Inure them to the
thoughts of a dissolution. Be continually as taking leave. Cross,
and disprove the common maxim, and let your hearts, which
they use to say are wont to die last, die first. Prevent death,
and be mortified towards every earthly thing beforehand, that
death may have nothing to kill but your body ; and that you
may not die a double death in one hour, and suffer the death of
your body and of your love to it both at once. Much less that
this should survive to your greater, and even incurable misery.
Shake off your bands and fetters, the terrene affections that so
closely confine you to the house of your bondage. And lift up
your heads in expectation of the approaching jubilee, the day of
your redemption 5 when you are to go out free, and enter into
:HAP xx. OP THE RIGHTEOUS, 285
the glorious liberty of the sons of God; when you shall serve?
and groan, and complain no longer. Let it be your continual
song, and the matter of your daily praise, that the time of your
happy deliverance is hastening on; that ere long you shall be
absent from the body, and present with the Lord. That he
hath not doomed you to an everlasting imprisonment within
those close and clayey walls, wherein you have been so long shut
up from the beholding of his sight and glory. In the thoughts
.of this, while the outward man is sensibly perishing, let the in
ward revive and be renewed day by day. "What prisoner would
be sorry to seethe walls of his prison house (so a heathen speaks,
Max.Tyr.Dissert.41.) mouldering down,and the hopes arriving to
him of being delivered out of that darkness that had buried him,
of recovering his liberty, and enjoying the free air and light.
What champion inured to hardship, would stick to throw off
rotten rags, and rather expose a naked, placid, free body, to
naked, placid, free air ? The truly generous soul (so he a little
above) "never leaves the body against its will." Rejoice that it
is the gracious pleasure of thy good God, thou shalt not always
inhabit a dungeon, nor lie amidst so impure and disconsolate
darkness? that he will shortly exchange thy filthy garments
for those of salvation and praise. The end approaches. As
you turn over these leaves, so are your days turned over. And
as you are now arrived to the end of this book, God will
shortly write finis to the book of your life on earth, and shew
you your names written in heaven, in the book of that Jife
which shall never end.
THE
VANITY
OF THIS
MORTAL LIFE:
OR,
OF MAN,
CONSIDERED ONLT IX HIS
Present portal gtate.
TO THE
DESERVEDLY HONOURED,
JOHN UPTON OF LUPTON, ESQ
WITH THE MANY
IfORMERLY SPRUNG OUT OF THAT RELIGIOUS FAMILY, AND
THE. WO11THY CONSORTS
OF ANY OF THEM,
4JJINCE it is the lot of the following pages to be exposed to public
^ view ; there is somewhat of justice in it, to yourselves or me, that
the world do also know wherein divers of you have contributed thereto -
that if any thing redound hence to public advantage, it may be un
derstood to be owing in part to you ; or, if it shall be reckoned a
useless trouble, in this way to represent things, so obvious to com
mon notice, and whereof so much is already said, all the blame to
the publication be not imputed (as it doth not belong) to me only.
But I must here crave your excuse, that, on this account, I give
you a narrative of what (for the most part) you already know and
may possibly not delight to remember ; both because it is now be
come convenient that others should know it too, and not necessary to
be put into a distinct preface ! and because to yoursselvcs the review
of those less pleasing passages may be attended with a fruit which
may be some recompeuce for their want of pleasure.
Therefore give the reader leave to take notice, and let it not be
grievous to you that I remind you, that after this your near relati
on * (whose death gave the occasion of the ensuing meditations)
had from his youth lived between twenty and thirty years of his age
in Spain, your joint-importunity had at lengh obtained from him a
promise of returning; whereof, when you were in somewhat a near
expectation, a sudden disease in so few days landed him in another
worlf), that the first notice you had of his death or sickness, was by
the arrival of that vessel (clad in mourning-attire,) which, accord
ing to his own desire in his sickness, brought over the deserted body
* Mr. Anthony Upton, the eon of John Upton, of Lupton, Esq.
VOL. III. 2 P
290 THE EPISTLE
to its native place of Lupton ; that thence it might find a grave,
where it first received a soul; and obtain a mansion in the earth,
where first it became one to a reasonable spirit. A little before this
time, the desire of an interview among yourselves (which the dis
tance of your habitations permitted not to be frequent) had induced
divers of you to appoint a meeting at some middle place, whereby
the trouble of a long journey might be conveniently shared among
you. But, before that agreed resolution could have its accomplish-
rnen, this sad and most unexpected event intervening, altered the
place, the occasion, and design of your meeting ; but effected the
thing itself, and brought together no less than twenty, the brothers
and sisters of the deceased, or their consorts ; besides his many ne
phews and nieces and other relations, to the mournful solemnity of
the interment. Within the time of our being together upon this sad
account, this passage of the Psalmist here insisted on, came into
discourse among us ; being introduced by an occasion, which (though
then, it may be unknown to the most of you) was somewhat rare,
and not unworthy observation ; namely, that one of yourselves ha
ving been some time before surprised with an unusual sadness, joined
with an expectation of ill tidings, upon no known cause, had so ur
gent an inculcation of those words, as not to be able to forbear the
revolving them much of the former part of that day, in the latter
part whereof the first notice was brought to that place of this so near
a relation's decease.
Certain months after, some of you with whom I was then conver
sant in London, importuned me to have somewhat from me in wri
ting upon that subject. Whereto I at length agreed, with a caution
ary request, that it might not come into many hands, but might
remain (as the occasion was) among yourselves. Nor will I deny it
to have been some inducement to me to apply my thoughts to that
theme, that it had been so suggested as was said. For such presages
and abodings, as that above-mentioned, may reasonably be thought
to owe themselves to some more steady am' universal principle than
casualty, or the party's own imagination : by whose more noble re
commendation (that such a gloomy premonition might carry with it
not what should only afflict, but also instruct and teach ) this sub
ject did seem offered to our meditation. Accordingly therefore, af
ter my return to the place of my abode, I hastily drew up the sub
stance of the following discourse; which, a year ago, I transmitted
into their hands who desired it from me, without reserving to myself
any copy. Hereby it became difficult to me, presently to comply
(besides divers considerations I might have against the thing itself)
with that joint request of some of you (in a letter, which my remo
val into another kingdom occasioned to come long after to my hands)
that 1 would consent these papers might be made public. For as I
have reason to be conscious to myself of disadvantages enough to
discourage any undertaking of thai kind ; so I am more especial
ly sensible, that so cursory and superficial a management of a
subject so important (though its private occasion and design
DEDICATORY. 291
at first might render it excusable to those few friends for wjiom
it was meant) cannot but be liable to the hard censure (not to say
contempt) of many whom discourses of this kind should more de
signedly serve. And therefore, though my willingness to be service
able in keeping alive the apprehension and expectation of another
state, my value of your judgments who conceive what is here done
may be useful thereto, and my peculiar respects to yourselves, the
members and appendants of a family to which (besides some relati
on) I have many obligations and endearments, do prevail with me
not wholly to deny ; yet pardon me that I have suspended my con
sent to this publication, till I should have a copy transmitted to me
from some of you, for my necessary review of so hasty a production,
that I might not offer to the view of the world, what, after I had
penned it, had scarce passed my own. And now, after so long an
expectation, those papers are but this last week come to my hands :
I here return them with little or no alteration; save, that what did
more directly concern the occasion, towards the close is transferred
hither; but with the addition of almost all the directive part of the
use: which I submit together to your pleasure and disposal.
And I shall now take the liberty to add, my design in consenting
to this request of yours (and I hope the same of you in making it) is
nor to erect a monument to the memory of the deceased, (which how
little doth it signify!) nor to spread the fame of your family, (though
the visible blessing of God upon it, in the fruitfulness, piety, and
mutual love, wherein it hath flourished for some generations, do
challenge observation, both as to those branches of it which grow ia
their own more natural soil, and those, as I have now occasions to
take further notice, that I find to have been transplanted into ano
ther country;) but that such into whose hands this little treatise
shall fall, may be induced to consider the true end of their beings ;
to examine and discuss the matter more thoroughly with themselves,
what it may or can be supposed snch a sort of creatures was made
and placed on this earth for: that when they shall have reasoned
themselves into a settled apprehension of the worthy and important
ends they are capable of attaining, and are visibly designed to, they
may be seized with a noble disdain of living beneath themselves and
the bounty of their Creator.
It is obvious to common observation, how flagrant and intense a
zeal men are often wont to express for their personal reputation, the
honour of their families, yea, or for the glory of their nation : but
how few are acted by that more laudable and enlarged zeal for the
dignity of mankind ! How few are they that resent the common and
vile depression of their own species ? Or that, while in things of
lightest consideration they strive with emulous endeavour, that they
and their relatives may excel other men, do reckon it a reproach if
in matters of the greatest consequence they and all men should not
excel beasts ? How few that are not contented to confine their ut
most designs and expectations within the same narrow limits ? through
a mean and inglorious self-despiciency confessing in themselves (t
292 THE EPISTLE
the truth's and their own wrong) an incapacity of greater things ^ and
with most injurious falsehood, proclaiming the same ofall mankind be
sides.
If he that, amidst the hazards of a dubious war betrays the inte
rest and honour of his country be justly infamous, and thought wor
thy severest punishment ; I see not \vhy a 'debauched sensualist,,
that lives as if he were created only to indulge his appetite; that so
villifies the notion of man, as if he were made but to eat and drink,
and sport, to please only his sense and fancy ; that in this time and
state of conflict between the powers of this present world, and those
of the world to come, quits his party, bids open defiance to huma
nity, abjures the noble principles and ends, forsakes the laws and so
ciety of all that are worthy to be esteemed men, abandons the com
mon and rational hope of mankind concerning a future immortallity,
und herds himself amoug brute creatures I say, I see not why such
a one should not be scorned and abhorred as a traitor to the whole
race and nation of reasonable creatures, as a fugitive from the tents,
and deserter of the common interest of men ; and that, both for the
vileness of his practice, and the danger of his example.
And who, that hath open eyes, beholds not the dreadful instances
and increase of this defection ? When it hath prevailed to that de
gree already, that in civilized, yea, in Christian countries, (as they
yet affect to be called) the practice is become fashionable and in
credit, \vhich can square with no other principle than the disbelief
of a future state, as if it were but a mere poetic or (at best) a politi
cal fiction. And, as if so impudent infidelity would pretend not to a
connivance only but a sanction, it is reckoned an odd and uncouth
thing for a man to live as if he thought otherwise ; and a great pre
sumption to seem to dissent from the prophane infidel crew. As if
the matter were already formally determined in the behalf of irreli-
gion, and the doctrine of the life to come had been clearly condemn
ed in open council as a detestable heresy. For what tenet was ever
more exploded and hooted at, than that practice is which alone
agrees with" this ? Or what series of course of repeated villanies can
ever be more ignominious than (in vulgar estimate) a course of life
so transacted as doth become the expectation of a blessed immor
tality ? And what, after so much written and spoken by persons of
all times and religions for the immortality of the human soul, and so
common an acknowledgment thereof by pagans, mahometans, jews,
and Christians, is man now at last condemned and doomed to a per
petual death, as it were, by the consent and suffrage even of men ;
and that too without trial or hearing ; and not by the reason of men,
but their lusts only ? As if (with a loud and violent cry) they would
assassinate and stifle this belief and hope, but not judge it. And
shall the matter be thus given up as hopeless ; and the victory be
yielded to prosperous wickedness, and a too successful conspiracy
e,f vile miscreants against both their Maker and their own stock and
race r
One would think whosoever have remaining in them any conscience
DEDICATORY. 293
of obligation and duty to the common Parent and Author of our
beings, and remembrance of our divine original, any breathings ojf
our ancient hope, any sense of human honour, any resentments of so
vile an indignity to the nature of man, any spark of a just and gener
ous indignation for so opprobrious a contumely to their own kind
and order in the creation, should oppose themselves with an heroic
vigour to this treacherous and unnatural combination. And let us
(my worthy friends) be provoked, in our several capacities, to do
our parts herein ; and, at least, so to live and converse in this world,
that the course and tenour of our lives may import an open assert
ing of our hopes in another; and may let men see we are not asham
ed to own the belief of a life to come. Let us by a patient continu
ance in well-doing (how low designs soever others content themselves^
Co pursue) seek honour, glory, and immortality to ourselves; and by
ur avowed, warrantable ambition in this pursuit, justify our great
and bountiful Creator, who hath made us not in vain, but for so high
and great things ; and glorify our blessed Redeemer, who amidst the
gloomy and disconsolate darkness of this wretched world, when it
was overspread with the shadow of death, hath brought life and im
mortality to light in the gospel. Let us labour boih to feel and ex
press the power of that religion which halh the inchoation of the
(participated) divine life for its principle, and the perfection and
eternal perpetuation thereof for its scope and end.
Nor let the time that hath since elapsed be found to have worn
out with you the useful impressions which this monitory surprising
instance of our mortality did at first make. But give ray leave to
inculcate from it what was said to you when the occasion was fresh
and new : that we labour more deeply to apprehend God's dominion
over his creatures; and that he made us principally for himself, and
for ends that are to be compassed in the future state ; and not for the
temporary satisfaction and pleasure of one another in this world.
Otherwise providence had never been guilty of such a solecisin, to
take out one from a family long famous for so exemplary mutual
love, and dispose him into so remote a part, not permitting to most
of his nearest relations the enjoyment of him for almost thirty years
(and therein all the flower) of his age, and at last, when you were
expecting the man, send you home the breathless frame wherein he
lived. Yet it was not contemptible that you had that, and that
dying (as Joseph) in a strange land, he gave, also, commandment
concerning his bones ; that though in his life we was (mostly) sepaiv
ated from his brethren, he might in death be gathered to his fathers
It was some evidence (though you wanted not better) that amidst
the traffic of Spain, he more esteemed the religion of England, and
therefore would rather his dust should associate with theirs, with
whom also he would rather his spirit should. But whatever it dici
evidence, it occasioned so much, that you had that so general meet*
ing with one another, which otherwise probably you would not have
had, nor are likely again to have, (so hath providence scattered you)
in this world ; and thut it proved a more serious meeting than other*
294 THE EPISTLE &C.
wise it might : for however it might blamelessly have been designed
to have met together at a cheerful table, God saw it fitter to order the
meeting at a mournful grave ; and to raake the house that received
you (the native place to many of you) the house of mourning lather
than of feasting. The one would have had more quick relishes of a
present pleasure, but the other was likely to yield the more lasting
sense of an after-profit. Ncr was it an ill errand to come together
(though from afar for divers of you) to learn to die. As you might,
by being so sensibly put in mind of it, though you did not see that
very part acted itself. And accept this endeavour, to further you in
your preparations for that change, as some testimony of the remem
brance I retain of your most obliging respects and love, and of my
still continuing
Your affectionate and respectful kinsman,
and servant in our common Lord,
Antrim, J. HOWE.
April 12, 1671.
THE
VANITY OF MAN
AS
MORTAL. -
Psal. 89. 47, 48.
Remember how short my time is : wherefore hast thou made
all men in vain.
What man is he that liveth, and shall not see death ? Shall he
deliver his t soul from the hand of the grave f Selah.
"VyE are not concerned to be particular and curious in the
' inquiry, touching the special reference or occasion of the
foregoing complaints, from the 37 verse. It is enough to take
notice, for our present purpose, that besides the evil which had
already befallen the plaintiff, a farther dangernearly threatened
him, that carried death in the face of it, and suggested some
what frightful apprehensions of his mortal state, which drew
from him this quick and sensible petition in reference to his own
private concern, remember how short my time is and did pre
sently direct his eye with a sudden glance from the view of his
own, to reflect on the common condition of man, whereof he
expresses his resentment, first, in a hasty expostulation with God,
"Wherefore hast thou made all men in vain ?" Then, secondly, in
a pathetic discourse with himself, representing the reason of
that rough charge, "What man is he that liveth, and shall not see
death ? shall he deliver,'' &c. As though he had said; When I
add to the consideration of my short time, that of dying man
kind, and behold a dark and deadly shade universally overspread
ing the world, 'the whole species of human creatures vanishing,
quitting the stage round about me, and disappearing almost as
soon as they shew themselves : have I not a fair and plausiblo
ground for that (seemingly rude) challenge ? Why is there so
unaccountable a phenomenon, such a creature made to no pur-
296 THE VANITY OF
pose ? the noblest part of this inferior creation brought forth in
to being without any imaginable design ? I know not how to
untie the knot, upon this only view of the case, or avoid the
absurdity. It is hard sure to design the supposal, (or what it
may yet seem hard to suppose,) that all men were made in vain.
It appears, the expostulation was somewhat passionate, and
did proceed upon the sudden view of this disconsolate case, ve
ry abstractly considered, and by itself only ; and that he did
not in that instant look beyond it to a better and more comfort
able scene of things. An eye bleered with present sorrow, sees
not so far, nor comprehends so much at one view, as it would
at another time, or as it doth, presently, when the tear is wip
ed out, and its own beams have cleared it up. We see he did
quickly look further, and had got a more lightsome prospect,
when in the next words we find him contemplating God's sworn
loving-kindness unto David : (ver. 49.) the truth and stability
whereof he at the same time expressly acknowledges, while on
ly the form of his speech doth but seem to import a doubt "Where
are they?" But yet they were sworn in truth upon which ar
gument he had much enlarged in the former part of the psalm;
and it still lay deep in his soul, though he were now a little di
verted from the present consideration of it. Which, since it
turns the scales with him, it will be needfull to inquire into the
weight and import of it. Nor have we any reason to think, that
David was either so little a prophet or a saint, as in his own
thoughts to refer those magnificent things (the instances of that
loving-kfndness comfirmed by oath, which he recites from the
19 verse of the psalm to the 38, as spoken from the mouth of
God, and declared to him by vision) to the dignity of his own
person, and the grandeur and perpetuity of his kingdom; as if
it were ultimately meant of himself, that God would make him
"his first-born, higher than the kings of the earth, (ver. 27-) when
there were divers greater kings, and (in comparison of the lit
tle spot over which he reigned) a vastly spreading monarchy that
still overtopped him. all his time, (as the same and successive
monarchies did his successors ;) or that it was intended of the
secular glory and stability of his throne and family; that God
would make them to endure for ever, and be as the days of
heaven ; that they should be as the sun before him, and be esta
blished for ever as the moon, and as a faithful witness in hea
ven, ver. 29. 37-
That God himself meant it not so, experience and the event
of things hath shown; and that these predictions cannot other
wise have had their accomplishment than in the succession
of the spiritual and everlasting kingdom of the Messiah
(whom God raised up out of his loins to sit on his throne
Act, 24 30.) unto his temporal kingdom. Wherein it is there
MAN AS MORTAL. 297
fofe ended by perfection rather than corruption. These pro
phecies being then made good, not in the kind which they li
terally imported, but in another (far more noble) kind. In
which sense God's covenant with him must be understood, which
he insists on so much in this psalm, (ver. 28. 34.) even unto
that degree, as to challenge God upon it, as if in the present
course of his providence he were now about to make it void :
ver.39. though he sufficiently expresses his confidence both be
fore and after, that this could never be. But it is plain it hath
been made void long enough ago, in the subversion of David's
kingdom, and in that we see his throne and family not been es
tablished for ever, not endured as the days of heaven ; if those
words had no other than their obvious and literal meaning. And
if any to clear the truth of God, would allege the wickedness
of his posterity, first making a breach and disobliging him, this
is prevented by what we find inserted in reference to this very
case : If his children forsake my law, and walk not in my judg
ments, &c. Then will I visit their iniquity with the rod, &c.
Nevertheless my loving-kindness will 1 not utterly take from
Jiim, nor suffer my faithfulness to fail. My covenant will
I not break, nor alter the thing that. is gone out of my lips,
ver. 30 34. All which is solemnly sealed up with this, Once
have I sworn in my holiness, that I will not lie unto David,
ver 35. So that, they that will make a scruple to accuse the
Holy Ghost of falsehood, in that which with so much solemnity
he hath promised and sworn, must not make any to admit his
further intendment in these words. And that he had a further
(even a mystical and spiritual) intendment in this covenant with
David, is yet more fully evident from that of the prophet Isaiah;
Ho every one that thirtieth, come ye to the waters, c. Incline
your ear and come unto me. And I will make an, everlasting
covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David. Behold, I
have given him for a witness to the people, a leader and com
mander, &c. Isa. 55. 1 5 k What means this universal invi
tation to all thirsty persons, with the subjoined encouragement
of making with them an everlasting covenant, (the same which
we have here, no doubt, as to the principal parts, and which we
find him mentioning also, 2 Sam. 23. 5. with characters exactly
corresponding to these of the prophet,) even the sure mercies
of David ? The meaning sure could not be, that they should be
all secular kings and princes, and their posterity after them
for ever ; which we see is the verbal sound and tenour of this
covenant.
And now since it is evident God intended a mystery in this
covenant, we may be as well assured he intended no deceit, and
that he designed not a delusion to David by the vision in which
VOL. III. 2 Q
OP
he gave it. Can we think he went about to gratify him witfi $
solemn fiction, and draw him into a false and fanciful Mth; or
so to hide his meaning from him, as to tempt him into the be-*
lief of what lie never meant? And to what purpose was this so
special revelation by vision, if it were not to be understood
truly, at least, if not yet perfectly and fully? It is left us there
fore to collect that David was not wholly uninstructed how to refer
all this to the kingdom of the Messiah. And he hath given
sufficient testimony in that part of sacred writ, whereof God
used him as a pen-man, that he was of another temper than to
place the sum and chief of his expectations and consolations in
his own and his posterities' worldly greatness. And to put us
out of doubt, our Saviour, (who well knew his spirit) expressly
enough tells us, that he in spirit called him Lord, Matt. 22.
-13. when he said, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sitthou at my
right hand, till I make thy enemies thy foot-stool, PsaL 110. K
A plain discovery how he understood God's revelation touching
the future concernments of his kingdom (and the covenant re
lating thereto,) namely, as a figure and type of Christ's, who
must reign till all his enemies be subehied. Nor was he in that
ignorance about the nature and design of Christ's kingdom, but
that he understood its reference to another world, and state of
tbings, even beyond all the successions of time,, and the mor--
tal race of men ; so as to have his eye fixed upon the happy e-
ternity which a joyful resurrection must introduce, and where
of Christ's resurrection should be the great and most assuring
pledge. And of this we need no fuller an evidence than the ex
press words of the apostle Peter, (Act. 2. ver. 25. &c.) who af
ter he had cited those lofty triumphant strains of David, Psal,
1 f>. 8. 1 1 . I have set the Lord always before me: because he
is at my right hand, I shall not be moved. Therefore my heart
is glad, and my glory rejoiceth : my flesh also shall rest in hope r
for thou wilt not leave my soul in hell (or in the state of dark
ness,) neither wilt thou suffer thy holy one to see corruption.
Thou wilt shew me the path of life. In thy presence is fulness
of joy, at thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore. All
which, he tells us, (ver. 25.) was spoken concerning Christ.
He more expressly subjoins, (ver. 30.) that David being a pro
phet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him,
that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would
yaise up Christ to sit on his throne. He seeing this before,
spake of the resurrect ion of Christ; (ver. 31.) it appears he
spake not at random, but as knowing and seeing before what he
spake, that his soul was not left in hell : &c. nor can we think
he thus rejoices, in another's resurrection, forgetting his own.
And yet we have a further evidence from the apostle Paul,
MAN AS MORTAL. 299
who affirms, that the promise made to the fathers, God had
fulfilled to their children, in that he had raised up Jesus again ;
^s it is also written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this
day have I begotten thee. And as concerning that he raised
him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption ;
he said on this wis, I will give you the sure mercies of David.
Act. 13. 32.< 34. Which it is now apparent, must he under
stood of eternal mercies ; such as Christ's resurrection and tri
umph over the grave doth ensure to us. He therefore looked
upon what was spoken concerning his kingdom here, as spoken
ultimately of Christ's, the kingdom whereby he governs and
conducts his faithful subjects through all the troubles of life and
terrors of death (through both whereof he himself as their king
and leader hath shewn the way) unto eternal blessedness ; and
upon the covenant made with him as the covenant of God in
Christ, concerning that blessedness and the requisites thereto.
And (to say no more in this argument) how otherwise can we
conceive he should have tlmt fulness of consolation in this co
venant when he lava-dying, as we find him expressing, 2 Sam.
23. 5. (for these were some of the last words of David, as we
see verse. L) He hath made with me an everlasting covenant,
ordered in all things and sure; for this is all my salvation, and
all my desire. What so great joy and solace could a dying man
take in a covenant made with him, when he had done with this
world, and was to expect no more in it, if he took it not to
concern a future blessedness in another world ? Was it only
for the hoped prosperity of his house and family when he was
gone? This (which is the only thing we can fasten on) he
plainly secludes in the next words, although he make it not
to grow. Therefore it was his reflection upon those loving-
kindnesses mentioned in the former part of the psalm, contained
in God's covenant, and confirmed by his oath, but understood
according to the sense and import already declared, that caused
this sudden turn in David's spirit ; and made him that lately
spoke as out of a Golgotha, as if he had nothing but death in
his eye and thoughts, to speak now in so different a strain, and
(after some additional pleadings, in which his faith further re
covers itself) to conclude this psalm with solemn praise ; Blessed
be the Lord for evermore, Amen and Amen.
We see then the contemplation of his own and all men's
mortality, abstractly and alone considered, clothed his soul with
black, wrapped it up in gloomy darkness, makes the whole kind
of human creatures seem to him an obscure shadow, an empty
vanity : but his recalling into his thoughts a succeeding state
of immortal life, clears up the day, makes him and all things
appear in another hue, gives a fair account why such a creature
300 THE VANITY OP
as man was made; and therein makes the whole frame of things
in this inferior world look with a comely and well-composed
aspect, as the product of a wise and rational design. Whence
therefore we have this ground of discourse fairly before us in
the words themselves: that the short time of man on earth,
limited by a certain unavoidable death, if we consider it ab
stractly by itself, without respect to a future state, carries that
appearance and aspect with it, as if God had made all men in
vain. That is said to be vain, according to the importance of
the woid ww here used, which is either false, a fiction, an ap
pearance only, a shadow, or evanid thing; or which is use
less, unprofitable, and to no valuable purpose. The life of man,
in the case now supposed, may be truly stiled vain, either way.
And we shall say somewhat to each ; but to the former more
briefly.
J. It were vain, that is, little other than a shew, a mere sha
dow, a semblance of being. We must indeed, in the present
case, even abstract him from himself, and consider him only as
a mortal, dying thing ; and as to that of him which is so, what
a contemptible nothing is he ! There is an appearance of
somewhat ; but search a little, and inquire Into it, and it
vanishes into a mere nothing, is found a lie,a piece of falsehood,
as if he did but feign a being, and were not. And so we may
suppose the Psalmist speaking, upon the view of his own and
the common case of man, how fast all were hastening out of
life, and laying down the being which they rather seemed to
have assumed and borrowed, than to possess and own : Lord,
why hast thou made man such a fictitious thing, given him such
a mock-being ? Why hast thou brought forth into the light of
this world such a sort of creatures, that rather seem to be than
are; that have so little of solid and substantial being, and so
little deserve to be taken for realities ; that only serve to cheat
one another into an opinion of their true existence, and pre
sently vanish and confess their falsehood ? What hovering sha
dows, what uncertain entities are they ? In a moment they are
and are not, I know not when to say I have seen a man. It
seems as if there were some such things before my eyes; I per
suade myself that I see them move and walk to and fro, that I
talk and converse with them : but instantly my own sense is
ready to give my sense the lie. They are on the sudden dwin
dled away, and force me almost to acknowledge a delusion. I
am but mocked with a shew; and what seemed a reality, proves
an imposture. Their pretence to being, is but fiction and false
hood, a cozenage of over-credulous, unwary sense. They only
personate what they are thought to be, and quickly put off their
very selves as a disguise. This is agreeable to the language of
MAN AS MORTAL. 301
Scripture elsewhere. Surely men of low degree are vanity, and
men of high degree are a lie, c. Psal. 62. 9. In two respects
may the present state of man seem to approach near to nothing
ness, and so admit this rhetorication of the Psalmist, as if he
were in this sense a vain thing, a figment, or a lie, namely,
in respect of the minuteness, and instability of this, his ma
terial and perishable being.
First. The minuteness, the small portion or degree of being
which this mortal part of man hath in it. Jt is truly said of all
created things, Their non-esse is more than their csse, that is.
they have more no-being than being. It is only some limited
portion that they have, but there is an infinitude of being which
they have not. And so coming infinitely nearer to nothingness
than fulness of being, they may well enough wear the name of
nothing. Wherefore the first and fountain-being justly appro
priates to himself the name, I am ; yea, tells us, He is, and there
is none besides him ; therein leaving no other name than that
of nothing unto creatures. And how much more may this be
said of the material and mortal part, this outside of man, what
ever of him is obnoxious to death and the grave ? Which alone
(abstractly looked on) is the subject of the Psalmist's present
consideration and discourse- By how much any thing hath
more of matter, it hath the less of actual essence. Matter be
ing rather a capacity of being, than being itself, or a dark um
brage or shadow of it, actually nothing, but ftSwXov, \J/vS^ (as are
the expressions of a noble philosopher) a mere semblance, or a
lie. Plotin. En. 2. 1 . 6. And it is the language not of philoso
phers only, but of the Holy Ghost concerning all the nations
of men, They are as nothing, less than nothing, and vanity.
Isa. 40.17. What a- scarcity then, and penury of being, must we
suppose in eacli individual ! especially if we look alone upon
the outer part, or rather the umbrage or shadow of the man ?
Secondly. The instability and fluidness of it. The visible
and corporeal being of man hath nothing steady or consistent in
jt. Consider his exterior frame and composition, he is no time
all himself at once. There is a continual defluence and access
of parts ; so that some account, each climacteric of his age
changes his whole fabric. Whence it would follow, that be
sides his statique individuating principle (from which we are
now to abstract) nothing of him remains; he is another thing;
the former man is vanished and gone ; while he is, he hastens
away, and within a little is not. In respect to the duration, as
well as the degree of his being, he is next to nothing. He
opens his eye, and is not. Job 27. 19. Gone in the twinkling
of an eye. There is nothing in him stable enough, to admit a
fi xed look. So It is with the whole scene of things in this ma-
302 THE VANITY OF
terial world. As was the true maxim of an ancient, (Heracl.)
All things flow, nothing stays ; after the manner of a river. The
same thing which the apostle's words more elegantly express ;
The fashion of this world passeth away.l Cor. 7-31. The scheme,
the shew, the pageantry of it. He speaks of it but as an ap
pearance, as if he knew not whether to call it something or no
thing, it was so near to vanishing into nothing. And therefore
he there requires, that the affections which mutual nearness in
relation challenges, be as if they were not : that we rejoice in
reference to one another, (even most nearly related, as *the oc
casion and scope of his discourse teach us to understand him)
but as if we rejoiced not, and to weep, as if we wept not. Which
implies, the objects merit no more, and are themselves, as if
they were not. Whence therefore a continued course of in
tense passion were very incongruous towards so discontinuing
things. And the whole state of man being but a shew, the pomp
and glittering of the greatest men, make the most splendid and
and conspicuous part of it : yet all this we find is not otherwise
reckoned of, than an image, a dream, a vision of the night ;
every man at his best state is altogether vanity, walketh in a
vain shew, disquieteth himself in vain, &c. Of all without ex
ception it is pronounced, Man is like to vanity, his days are as a
shadow that passeth away. As Ecclesiastes often, of all sub
lunary things, vanity of vanities, &c. Job 20. 7> 8, 9. Psal. 73.
OQ. 39. 5, 6.
II. But yet there is another notion of vain, as it signifies use
less, unprofitable, or to no purpose. And in this sense also, if
we consider the universal mortality of mankind without respect
to a future state, there was a specious ground for the expostula
tion, Why hast thou made all men in vain ? Vanity in the
former notion speaks the emptiness of a thing, absolutely and
in itself considered ; in this latter relatively, as it is referred to,
and measured by an end. That is, in this sense, vain, which
serves to no end ; or to no worthy and valuable end, which
amounts to the same. For inasmuch as all ends, except
the last, are means also to a further end; if the end
immediately aimed at be vain and worthless, that which is
referred to it, as it is so referred, cannot but be also vain.
Whereupon now let us make trial what end we could in this
case think man made for. Which will best be done by taking
some view, of his nature, and of the ends for which, upon
that supposition, we must suppose him made.
First. Of the former (neglecting the strictness of philosophi
cal disquisition) no more is intended to be said than may com
port with the design of a popular discourse. And it shall suf
fice therefore, only to take notice of what is more obvious in
the nature of man, and subservient to the present purpose. And
MAN AS MORTAL 303
yet we are here to look further than the mere surface and out
side of man, which we only considered before ; and to view his
nature, as it is in itself; and not as the supposition of its having
nothing but what is mortal belonging to it, would make it :
for as the exility (and almost nothingness) of man's being con
sidered according to that supposition, did best serve to express
the vanity of it, in the former notion that hath been given of a vain
thing : so the excellency, and solid substantiality of it, consider
ed as it is in itself, will conduce most to the discovery of its
vanity in this latter notion thereof. That is, if we first consider
that, and then the supposition of such a creature's being only
made to perish. And if what shall be said herein, do, in the
sequel, tend to destroy that above-mentioned disposition, (as it,
being established, would destroy the prime glory of human na-
tur) it can only be said magna est veritas, fyc. truth is great,
Sfc. In the mean time we may take a view, in the nature of
man ;
1. Of his intellective powers. Hereby he frames notions of
things, even of such things as are above the sphere of sense ; of
moral good and evil, right and wrong, what is virtuous and what
is vicious ; of abstract and universal natures. Yea, and of a
first being, and cause, and of the wisdom, power, goodness, and
other perfections, which must primarily agree to him. Hereby
he affirms and denies one thing of another, as he observes them
to agree and disagree, and discerns the truth and falsehood of
what is spoken or denied. He doth hereby infer one thing
from another, and argue himself into firm and unwavering assent
to many things, not only above the discovery of sense, but di
rectly contrary to their sensible appearances.
2. His power of determining himself, of choosing and refu
sing, according as things are estimated, and do appear to him.
Where also it is evident how far the objects which this faculty is
sometimes exercised about, do transcend the reach of all sen
sible nature ; as well as the peculiar nobleness and excellency is
remarkable of the faculty itself. It hath often for its object,
things of the highest nature, purely spiritual and divine, virtue,
religion, God himself. So as that these (the faculty being re
paired only by sanctifying grace, not now first put into the na
ture of man) are chosen by some, and, where it is not so, refu
sed (it is true) by the most; but not by a mere not willing of
them, (as mere brutal appetite also doth not-will them, which
no way reaches the notion of a refusal,) but by rejecting them
with a positive aversion and dislike, wherein there is great ini
quity and sin ; which could not be but in a nature capable of the
opposite temper. And it is apparent, this faculty hath the pri
vilege of determining itself, so as to be exempt from the ne-
304 THE VAN1T* 0V
cessitating influence of any thing foreign to it: upon the slip*
posal whereof, the management of all human affairs, all treaties
between man and man, to induce a consent to this or that; the
whole frame of government, all legislation and distribution of
public justice do depend. For take away this supposition, and
these will presently appear most absurd and unjust. With what
solemnity are applications and addresses made to the will of man
upon all occasions? How is it courted, and solicited, and sued
unto ? But how absurd were it so to treat the other creatures,
that act by a necessity of nature in all they do ? to make suppli*
cations to the wind, or propound articles to a brute ? And how
unjust, to determine and inflict severe penalties for unavoida
ble and necessitated actions and omissions? These things oc
cur to our first notice, upon any (a more sudden and cursory)
view of the nature of man. And what should hinder, but we
may infer from these, that there is further in his nature;
3. A capacity of an immortal state, that is, that his nature is
such, that he may, if God so please, by the concurrent influ
ence of his ordinary power and providence, without the help of
a miracle, subsist in another state of life after this, even a state
that shall not be liable to that impairment and decay that we
find this subject to. More is not (as yet) contended for ; and
so much methinks none should make a difficulty to admit, from
what is evidently found in him. For it may well be supposed,
that the admitting of this (at least) will seem much more easy
txxany free and unprejudiced reason, than to ascribe the opera
tions before instanced in, to alterable or perishable matter, or
indeed to any matter at all. It being justly presumed, that none
will ascribe to matter, as such, the powers of ratiocination or
volition. For then every particle of matter must needs be ratio
nal and intelligent, (a high advance to what one would never
have thought at all active.) And how unconceivable is it, that
the minute particles of matter, in themselves, each of them des
titute of any such powers, should by their mutual intercourse
with one another, become furnished with them ! That they should
be able to understand, deliberate, resolve, and choose, being
assembled and duly disposed in counsel together : but, apart,
rest all in a deep and sluggish silence ! Besides, if the particles
of matter howsoever modified and moved, to the utmost subtil ty
or tenuity, and to the highest vigour, shall then become intelli
gent and rational, how is it that we observe not, as any matter
is more subtil and more swiftly and vigorously moved, it makes
not a discernably nearer approach (proportionably) to the facul
ty and power of reasoning ? And that nothing more of an apti
tude or tendency towards intelligence and wisdom is to be per
ceived in an aspiring flame or a brisk wind, than in a clod or a
MAN AS MORTAL. 305
stone ? If to understand, to define, to distinguish, to syllogize,
be nothing else but the agitation and collision of the minute
parts a rarified matter among one another; methinks, some
happy chemist or other, when he hath missed his designed mark,
should have hit upon some such more noble product,and by one
other prosperous sublimation have caused some temporary re
semblance (at least) of these, operations. Or, if the paths of
nature, in these affairs of the mind, be more abstruse, and quite
out of the reach and road of artificial achievement, whence is it,
that nature herself (that is vainly enough supposed by some to
have been so happy, as by some casual strokes to have fabricated
the first of human creatures, that have since propagated them
selves) is grown so effete and dull, as never since to hit upon
any like effect in the like way : and that no records of any time
or age give us the notice of some such creature sprung out of
some epicurean womb of the earth, and elaborated by the only
immediate hand of nature, so disposing the parts of matter in
its constitution, that it should be able to perform the operation
belonging to the mind of man. But if we cannot, with any to
lerable pretence or shew of reason, attribute these operations to
any mere matter, that there must be somewhat else in man to
which they may agree, that is distinct from his corruptible part,
and that is therefore capable, by the advantage of its own na
ture, of subsisting hereafter, (while God shall continue to it an
influence agreeable to its nature, as he doth to other creatures.)
And hence it seems a modest and sober deduction, that there is
in the nature of man, at least, a capacity of an immortal state.
Secondly, Now, if we yet suppose there is actually no such
state for man hereafter, It is our next business to view the ends
for which, upon that supposition, he may be thought to have
been made. Whence we shall soon see, there is not any of
them whereof it may be said> this is what he was created for, as
his adequate end. And here we have a double agent to be ac
commodated wish a suitable end; Man now made: and God
who made him.
1 . Man himself. For it must be considered, that inasmuch
as man is a creature capable of propounding to himself an end,
and of acting knowingly and with design towards it, (and in
deed uncapable of acting otherwise as a man,) it would there
fore not be reasonable to speak of him, in this discourse, as if
he were merely passive, and to be acted only by another : but
we must reckon him obliged, in subordination to his Maker, to
intend and pursue (himself) the proper end for which he ap
pointed and made him. And in reason we are to expect that
what God hath appointed to be his proper end, should be such
as is in itself most highly desirable, suitable to the utmost capa-
VOL. m. 2 R
306 f HE VAN if Y Of
city of his nature, and attainable by bis action ; so Carrying ttitfe
it sufficient inducements, both of desire and hope, to a vigorous
and rational prosecution of it. Thus we must, at least, conceive
it to have been in the primitive institution of man's end, unto
which the expostulation hath reference, Wherefore hast thou
made all men in vain? And we can think of no ends which
men either do or ought to propound to themselves, but by the
direction of one of these principles, sense, reason, or religion.
(1.) Sense is actually the great dictator to the most of men,
and de facto, in/act, determines them to the mark and scope
which they pursue, and animates the whole pursuit. Not that
sense is by itself capable of designing an end y but it too gener
ally inclines and biasses reason herein. So that reason hath no
other hand in the business, than only ass slave to sense, to form
the design and contrive the methods which may most conduce
to it, for the gratification of sensual appetite and inclination at
last. And the appetitions of sense (wherein it hath so much
mastery and dominion) are but such as we find enumerated,
1 John 2. 16. The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, the
pride of life. Or (if we understand the apostle to rase the name of
lust objectively) the objects sufficiently connote the appetitions
themselves. All which may fitly be referred to sense : either
the outward senses, or the fancy or imagination, which as de
servedly comes under the same common denomination.
Now, who can think the satisfying of these lusts the com
mensurate end of man? Who would not, upon the supposition
of no higher, say with the Psalmist, Wherefore hast thou made
all men in vain ? To what purpose was it for him to live in
the world a few years, upon this account only, and so go down
to the place of silence ? What is there in the momentary
satisfaction of this mortal flesh ; in his pleasing view of a mass
of treasure, (which he never brought with him into the world,
but only heaped together, and so leaves not the world richer or
poorer than he found it,) what is there in the applause and
admiration of fools (as the greater part always are,) that we
should think it worth the while for man to have lived for these
things ? If the question were put, Wherefore did God make
man ? who would not be ashamed so to answer it, He made
him to eat, and drink, and take his pleasure, to gather up wealth
for he knows not who; to use his inventions, that each one may
become a talk and wonder to the rest ; and then when he hath
fetched a few turns upon the theatre, and entertained the eyes
of beholders with a short scene of impertinencies, descend and
never be heard of more ? What, that he should come into the
world furnished with such powers and endowments for this ? It
were a like case, as if one should be clad in scarlet to go to
MAN AS MORTAL. 3f>7
plough, or curiously instructed in arts and sciences to tend
Iiogs.
(2.) If we rise higher, to the view of such ends as more re
fined reason may propose, within the compass only of this pre
sent state : we will suppose that it he either, the acquisition of
much knowledge, the furnishing his understanding with store
of choice and well-digested notions; that he may please him
self in being (or in having men think him) a learned wight.
Death robs away all his gain. And what is the world the better?
How little shall he enrich the clods, among which he must
shortly lie down and have his abode ? Or how little is
the gain, when the labour and travail of so many years are all
vanished and blown away with the last puff of his dying breath,
and the fruit that remains, is to have it said by those that survive,
ic There lies learned dust ?" That any part of his acquisitions,
in that kind, descends to others, little betters the case, when
they that succeed are all hastening down also into the same ig
noble dust. Besides, that the increase of sorrow, both because
the objects of knowledge do but increase the more he knows do
multiply the more upon him, so as to beget a despair of ever know
ing so much as he shall know himself to be ignorant of ;and a thou
sand doubts, about things he hath more deeply considered which
his confident (undiscovered) ignorance never dreamt of or sus
pected. And thence an unquietness an irresolution of mind, which
they that never drove at any such mark are (more contentedly)
unacquainted with. And also, because that by how much know
ledge hath refined a man's soul, so much it is more sensible and
perceptive of troublesome impressions from the disorderly state
of things in the world ; which they that converse only with earth
and dirt, have not spirits clarified and fine enough to receive.
So that, except a man's knowing more than others were to be
referred to another state, the labour of attaining thereto, and
other accessory disadvantages, would hardly ever be compensa
ted by the fruit or pleasure of it. And unless a man would
suppose himself made for torment, he would be shrewdly
tempted to think a quiet and drowsy ignorance a happier state.
Or if that a man's reason, with a peculiarity of temper, guide
him to an active negotiating life, rather than that of contempla
tion ; and determine him to the endeavour of serving mankind,
or the community to which he belongs : by how much the
worthier actions he performs, and by how much more he hath
perfected and accomplished himself with parts and promptitude
for such actions; the loss and vanity is but the greater thereby,
since he and those he affected to serve, are all going down to
the silent grave. Of how little use are the politician, the states
man, the senator, the judge, or the eloquent man, if we lay
30S THE VANITY OF
aside the consideration of their subserviency to the keeping the
world in a more composed and orderly state, for the prosecution
of the great designs of eternity, when ere long all their thoughts
sh:ill perish ? what matter were it what became of the world,
whether it be wise or foolish, rich or poor, quiet or unquiet,
governed or ungoverned ? Whoever should make their order
and tranquillity their study, or that should intend their thoughts
and endeavours to the finding out the exactest methods and
rules of government and policy, should hut do as they that should
use a great deal of pains and art in the curious adorning and
trimming up of a dying person ; or as if some one, among many
condemned persons, should be very solicitous to have them
rnarch with him in very exact order to the place of execution.
If the world he not looked upon as an attiring room to dress
one's self in, for an appearance on the eternal stage ; hut only
as a great charnel-house, where they undress and put off them
selves, to sleep in everlasting darkness ; how can we think it
worth a thought, or to be the subject of any rational design or care?
Who would not rather bless himself in a more rational neglect
and regardlessness of all human affairs ; and account an uncon
cerned indifferency the highest wisdom ? Yea
(3.) If we suppose religion (which we need not because it
is mentioned in this order conceive exclusive of reason,
but rather perfective of it: for reason having first found out
God, religion adores him) to become with any the ruling
principle, and to have the direction and government of the
man, as to his way and end : how would even that lan
guish with the best, were the consideration of a future state
laid aside, which with so few, notwithstanding it, hath any ef
ficacy at all to command and govern their lives ? Religion ter
minates upon God; and upon him under a double notion, either
as we design service and honour to him, or as from him we de
sign satisfaction and blessedness to ourselves. Now if a man's
thoughts and the intention of his mind be carried towards God
under the former notion, how great an allay and abatement
must it needs be to the vigour and zeal of his affection, who
shall with the most sincere devotedness apply himself to serve
his interest and glory, to reflect upon the universal mortality of
himself and mankind, without any hope of compensation to it
by a future immortality ?
It is agreed on all hands, that the utmost contributions of
creatures can add nothing to him : and that cur glorifying him
doth only consist, either in our acknowledging him glorious
ourselves, or representing him so to others. But how little
doth it signify, and how flat and low a thing would it seem,
that I should only turn mine eye upwards and think a few ad
miring thoughts of God this hour, while I apprehend myself
liable to lose my very thinking power and whole being the
MAN AS MORTAL. 30.9
Or if we could spread his just renown, and gam all the sons of
men to a concurrence with us in the adoring of his sovereign
excellencies, how would it damp and stifle such loyal and duti
ful affection, to consider, that the universal testimony, so de-
servedly given him, shall shortly cease for ever, and that infi
nitely blessed Being be ere long (again, as he was from eternity
before) the only witness of his own glory ? And if the propen-
sion of a man's soul be towards God under the latter notion also,
in order to a satisfaction that shall thence accrue to himself,
(which design, both in the pursuit and execution of it, is so
conjunct with the former that it cannot be severred,) it can
not but be an unspeakable diminution and check to the highest
delights in this kind, to think how soon they shall have an end ;
that the darkness and dust of the grave shall shortly obscure and
extinguish the glory of this lightsome scene.
To think every time one enters that blessed presence, for
ought I know I shall approach it no more ! This is possibly my
last sight of that pleasant face, my last taste of those enravishing
pleasures ! What bitterness must this infuse into the most de
licious sweetness our state could then admit! And by "how
much more free and large grace should be in its present com
munications, and by how much any soul should be more ex
perienced in the life of God and inured to divine delights, so
much the more grievous and afflictive resentments it could not
but have of the approaching end of all; and be the more power
fully tempted to say, Lord, why was I made in vain ? How
faint and languid would endeavours be after the knowledge of
that God whom I may but only know and die ? How impotent
and ineffectual would the attractions of this end be to man in
this terrene state to raise him above the world, and rescue him
from the power of sensible things, to engage him in the pursuit
of that sanctity and purity which alone can qualify him for con
verse with God, to bear him out in a conflict against the (more
natural) inclinations of sense, when if with much labour and
painful striving, much self-denial and severity to the flesh, any
disposition should be attained to relish divine pleasures, it be
considered all the while, that the end of all may be as soon lost
as it is gained; and that possibly there may be no more than #
moment's pleasure to recompence the pains and conflicts of
many years ? Although, in this case, the continual hope and
expectation of some farther manifestation and fruition might much
influence a person already holy, and a great lover of Got], unto
a stedfast adherence to him ; yet how little would it do to make
men such, that are yet unsuitable and disaffected to him ? or
even to recover such out of their lapses and drowsy fits, that arc
not altogether so ?
310 THE VANITY OF
And it is further to be considered, that since God hath given
man a being capable of subsisting in another state, (as doth ap
pear by what hath been already said ;) and since he is therefore
capable of enjoying a greater happiness than his present state
can admit of; that capacity will draw upon him a most indis
pensable obligation to intend that happiness as his end. For
admit that there be no future state for him, it is however im
possible any man should know there is none ; and upon an im
partial view of the whde case, he hath enough to render it (at
least) far more likely to him that there is. And certainly he
cannot but be obliged to pursue the highest good (even by the
law of nature itself) which his nature is capable of ; which pro
bably he may attain, and which he is nowhere forbidden by his
Creator to aspire unto. Whence therefore, if we now circum
scribe him within the limits of this present mortal state; or if, for
argument's sake, we suppose eventually there is no other ; we
must not only confess that capacity to be given him in vain, but
that he is obliged also to employ the principal endeavours of
his life and all his powers in vain, (for certainly his principal en
deavour ought to be laid out in order to his principal end :) that
is, to pursue that good which he may attain, but never shall ;
and which is possible to him, but not upon any terms future.
And if it be admitted, that the subject state of man must silence
all objections against any such inconsistencies, and make him
content to act in pure obedience to his Maker (whether he sig
nify his will by the law of nature only, or by any positive pre
cept,) though he shall not hereafter enjoy any permanent state
of blessedness as the consequent reward : that virtue and good*
L-CSS, a holy rectitude of inclinations and actions, are reward
enough to themselves : that there is that justice and sweetness
in religion, to oblige him to love and reverence and adore the
divine Majesty this moment, though he were sure to perish for
ever and be reduced to nothing the next. 1 say, admitting all
this; yet,
2. Since the blessed God himself is to be considered as the
principal Agent and Designer in this inquiry " Why hast tliou
made all men in vain ?" It is with modest and humble rever
ence to be considered, What end worthy of that infinitely per
fect Being, he may be supposed to have propounded to himself
in forming such a creature of so improvable a nature, and fuiv
Dished with so noble faculties and powers, for so transient and
temporary a state : and how well it will consist with the most
obvious and unquestionable notions we can have of an absolute
ly perfect Being and the attributes which he most peculiarly
challenges and appropriates to himself, (so as not only to own,
but to glory in them,) that he should give being npt to some
MAN AS MORTAL.
few only, but to the whole species of human creatures, and
therein communicate to them a nature capable of knowing, of
loving and enjoying himself in a blessed eternity, with a design
to continue them only for some short space on earth, in a low
imperfect state, wherein they shall be liable to sink still lower,
to the vilest debasement of their natures; and yet not for their
transgression herein, (for it is the mortality of man, not by sin,
but by creation or the design of the Creator only, that is now
supposed,) but for his mere pleasure to bereave them of being,
and reduce them all again to nothing ? It is to be considered,
Whether, thus to resolve and do,can any way agree to God, ac
cording to our clearest and most assured conceptions of him ;
not from our reasoning only, but his discovery of himself. For
otherwise we see the imputation falls where we should dread to
let it rest, of having made man in vain.
He is, in common account, said to act vainly, who acts be
neath himself, so as to pursue an end altogether unworthy of
him, or none at all. It is true, that some single acts may be
done by great persons as a divertisement, without dishonourable
reflection, that may seem much beneath them. And if any do
stoop to very mean offices and employments to do good, to help
the distressed and relieve the miserable, it is a glorious acquest ;
and the greater they are, the higher is the glory of their conde
scending goodness. Benignity of nature and a propension to
the most unexpected acts of a merciful self-depression, when
the case may require it, are the most comely ornaments of
princely greatness, and out-shine the glory of the richest dia
dem. But a wonted habitual course of mean actions in great
persons, that speak a low design or no design at all, but either
a humour to trifle, or a mischievous nature and disposition,
\vould never fail to be thought inglorious and infamous ; as may
be seen in the instances of Sardanapalu's spinning, and Domi-
tjan's killing of flies.
When wisdom and goodness are in conjunction with powerand
greatness, they never persuade a descent but upon such terms
and for such purposes that a more glorious advancement shall
ensue. Wisdom forseeing that end, and goodness readily taking
the way, which (though it were most undesigned, or not aimed
at as an end) could not fail to effect it. Nor are any attributes
of the Divine Being more conspicuous than these ; more testi
fied by himself, or more generally acknowledged by all men
that have not denied his existence. Or if any have done that vio
lence to their own minds, as to erase and blot out thence the belief
of an existing Deity, yet at least, while they deny it, they can
not but have this notion of what they deny, and grant that these
are great perfections, and must agree to God, upon supposition
$12 .THE VANITY OF
that he do exist. If therefore he should do any thing reptignarifc
to these, or we should suppose him to do so, we should therein
suppose him to act below a God, and so as were very unworthy
of him. And though it becomes us to be very diffident of our
own reasonings concerning the counsels and designs of that
eternal Being ; so as if we should find him to assert any thing
expressly of himself, which we know not how to reconcile with
our own preconceived thoughts, therein to yield him the cause^
and confess the debility of our understandings : yet certainly,
it were great rashness and void of all pretence, to suppose any
thing which neither he saith of himself ; nor we know how,
consistently, to think. Nor are we, in judging of his designs,
to bring him down to our model, or measure him by man. whose
designs do for the most part bespeak only his own indigency,
and are levelled at his own advantage and the bettering some
way or other of his present condition. Whatsoever the great
God doth towards his creatures, we must understand him to do,
though with design, yet from an exuberant fulness of life and
being, by which he is uncapable of an accession to himself.
And hence that he can- in reference to himself have no
other inducement to such action, besides the complacency
which he takes in diffusing his free communications, (for he
exercises loving-kindness, judgment, and righteousness in the
in the earth, because he delighteth in these things, Jer. I). 24.)
and the maintaining the just honour and reputation of his
government over his creatures, who as they are of him, and
through him, must be all to him a that he may have glory for
ever. Rom. 11. 36.
Now though it be most undoubtedly true, that the sovereign
ty of his power and dominion over his creatures (of which he
hath no need, and to whom he so freely gave being) is so abso
lute and unlimited, that if we consider that only, we must ac
knowledge, he might create a man or an angel and annihilate
him presently; yea, that he might, if he so pleased, raise up
many thousand worlds of intelligent and innocent creatures into
being in one moment, and throw them into nothing again the
very next moment. Yet how unwarrantably should we maim
the notion of God, if we should conceive of him only according
to one attribute, secluding the consideration of the rest? How
misshapen an idea should we bear of him in our minds ?jAnd how
would it deform the face of providence, and spoil the decorum
of his administrations, if they should be the effects of one sin
gle attribute only, the other having no influence on the affairs
of the world ? If nothing but mercy should appear in his dispen
sations towards sinful man, so that every man might do what
were good in his own eyes, without cause of fear to be called
to account; if the most dissolute ana 1 prophane were equally as-
MAN AS MORTAL
Sured of his favour, with those who are most holy and strictly
regular in all their conversation, what would be thought of God
and religion ? Or how should we savour the notion of an impure
deity, taking pleasure to indulge the wickedness of men ? And
injustice alone have the whole management of affairs, and eve
ry act of sin be followed with an act of sudden vengeance, and
the whole world become a flaming theatre, and all men held iu
a hopeless expectation of fiery indignation and of judgment
wkhout mercy, what would become of that amiable represen
tation, and the consolatory thoughts we have of God, and of
that love and duty which some souls do bear towards him ? Or
if power should affect daily to shew itself in unusual appearances
and-effects, in changing every hour the shapes of the terrestrial
creatures, in perpetual quick innovations of the courses of the
celestial, with a thousand more kinds of prodigious events that
might be the hourly effects of unlimited power, how were the
order of the world disturbed, and how unlovely an idea would it
beget in every intelligent creature,of him that made and rules it?
Yet it is from no defect of mercy, that all men are not equally
favoured and blessed of God; nor of justice that a speedy ven
geance is not taken of all ; nor ofpoiver, that the world is not
filled with astonishing wonders every day; but rather from their
unexcessiveness, and that they make that blessed temperature
where they reside, and are exercised in so exact proportion, that
nothing is ever done unworthy of him, who is, at once, both
perfectly merciful, and just, and powerful, and wise, and hath
all perfections eminently comprehended and united in his own
most simple Being. It were therefore besides the purpose to
insist only what sovereign power, considered apart, might do ;
Imt we are to consider what may be congruous to him to do, who
is infinitely wise and good, as well as powerful, And
(1.) Let it be weighed,how it may square with the divine wis-
dom,to give being to a world of reasonable creatures, and giving
them only a short time of abode in being, to abandon them to
a perpetual annihilation. Wisdom in any agent must needs
suppose the intention of some valuable end of his action. And
the divine wisdom, wherein it hath any end diverse from that
which his pure goodness and benignity towards his creatures
would incline him to, (which also we must conceive it most in
tent to promote and further,) cannot but have it chiefly in de
sign ; it being determined that his goodness should open itself
and break forth into a creation, and that of reasonable creatures,
so to manage his government over these, (which indeed are the
only subjects of government in the strict and proper notion of
it,) as may most preserve his authority, and keep up his just in
terest in them, both by recommending him to their fear and
VOL iu, 2 s
314 THE VANITY Of*
*ove ; to possess them with that due and necessary reverence of
him that may restrain them from contemptuous sinning; and
so endear his government to them,as to engage them to a placid
and free obedience. But how little would it agree with this
design of the divine wisdom, to have made man only for this
temporary state r For,
[I.] How little would it tend to the begetting and settling
that fear of God in the hearts of men, that were necessary to
preserve his authority and government from a prophane con
tempt ; whereas daily experience shews, that there is now na
difference made between them that fear God and them that
fear him not, unless wherein the former are worse dealt with
and more exposed to sufferings and wrongs : that, at least, it is
often (yea for the most part) so, that to depart from iniquity is
to make one's self a prey ; that those who profess and evidence
the most entire devotedness to God, and pay the greatest ob
servance and duty to him, become a common scorn upon this
very account,and are in continual danger to be eaten up as bread
by those that call not upon God ; while in the mean time the
tabernacles of robbers prosper, and they that provoke God are
secure, are not plagued as other men, nor in trouble as other
men. And judgment is not here executed for wicked works in
this world. If also nothing is to be expected, either of good or
evil, in another, who is likely to be induced, in this case, to fear
God or to be subject to him ? And how unlike is this to the wis
dom of the supreme Ruler, to expose his most rightful and so
vereign authority to the fearless and insolent affronts of his own
revolted creatures, without any design of future reparation to it ;
as if he had cieated them on purpose, only to curse him and
die ? But he hath prevented the occasion of so reproachful a
censure, and thought fit to fill his word and the consciences of
guilty sinners with threats and dreadful presages of a future
judgment and state of punishment. To which he is no less con
cerned, both in point of wisdom and veracity, (and I may add
of legal justice,) to make the event correspond, that he may
neither be found to have omitted any due course for prevent
ing or redress of so great an evil ; and that, if the threatening do
not effectually over-awe sinners, the execution may at least right
himself: and that, in the mean time, he do not (that which
would least of all become him, and which were most repugnant
to his nature) make use of a solemn fiction to keep the world
in order, and maintain his government by falsehood and deceit,
that is, by threatening what he knows shall never be.
[2.] Nor were there (in the case all along supposed) a more
probable provision made, to conciliate and procure to the Divine
Majesty the love which it is requisite he should have frojui the
51 AN AS MORTAL. SI 5
children of men. And this cannot but be thought another apt
method for his wisdom to pitch upon, to render his government
acceptable, and to engage men to that free and complacential
subjection which is suitable to a God. For how can that
filial and dutiful affection ever be the genuine product or
impress of such a representation of the case between God
and them ; that is, that they shall be most indispensably ob
liged to devote their whole being and all their powers entirely
to his service and interest ; exactly to observe his strictest laws,
to keep under the severest restraint their most innate, reluctant
inclinations; and in the mean time expect the administrations
of providence to be such, towards them, that they shall find
harder usage all their days than his most insolent and irrecon
cilable enemies, and at lastlose their very beings, they know not
how soon, and therewith (necessarily) all possibilities of any
future recompence. Is this a likely way to procure love, and
to captivate hearts into an affectionate and free obedience ? Or
what is it probable to produce, but a sour and sullen despond
ency, the extinction of all generous affection, and a temper
more agreeable to a forced enthralment to some malignant, in
sulting genius, than a willing subjection to the God of all grace
and love ? And every one will be ready to say, There is little
of wisdom in that government, the administration whereof is
neither apt to beget fear nor love in those that are subject to it ;
but either through the want of the one to be despised, or to be
regreted through the want of the other. And this being the
very case, upon supposition of no future state, it seems alto
gether unworthy of the divine wisdom, that such a creature
should ever have been made as man, upon which no end is at
tainable (as the course of providence commonly runs in this
world,) in comparison whereof, it were not better and more
honourable to his Maker, (whose interest it is the part of his
wisdom to consult,) that he had never been. And therefore,
as to God and the just and worthy designs of his glory, he would
seem, upon this supposition, wholly made in vain. And
(2.) How congruous and agreeable would this supposi
tion prove to the goodness of God? As that other attribute
of wisdom doth more especially respect his own interest,
so doth this the interest of his creatures : that is, if it be
understood, not in a metaphysical, but in a moral sense ; as it
imports a propensity and steady bent of will unto benefaction,
according to that of the Psalmist, Thou art good, and dost good.
Psal. 119. 68. And this free and generous principle it is, which
gives the first rise and beginning to all the designs any way re
specting the well-being and happiness of creatures ; which,
then infinite wisdom forms and manages to their full issues
316 THE VANITY OF
and accomplishment, guiding (as it were) the hand of almighty
power in the execution of them.
That there should be a creation, we may conceive to be the
first dictate of this immense goodness, which afterwards diffuses
itself through the whole, in communications agreeable to the
nature of every creature. So that even this inferior and less
noble part, the earth is full of the goodness of the Lord. Psal.
33. 5. It creates first its own object, and then pours forth itself
upon it with infinite delight, rewarding the expence with the
pleasure of doing good. Now if we should suppose such a
creature as man made only for that short time and low state
which we see to be allotted him in this world, It were neither
difficult nor enough to reconcile the hypothesis with strict
justice, which upon the ground of absolute dominion, may do
what it will with its own : but the ill accord it seems to have
with so large and abounding goodness, renders it very unlike
the dispensation of the blessed God ; no enjoyment being in
that case afforded to this sort of creatures, agreeable to their
common nature and capacity, either in degree or continuance.
Not in degree : for who sees not, that the nature of man is
capable of greater things than he here enjoys ? And where that
capacity is rescued from the corruption that narrows and debases
it, how sensibly do holy souls resent and bewail their present
state, as a state of imperfection ? With how fervent and vehe
ment desires and groans do they aspire and pant after a higher
and more perfect ? We that are in this tabernacle do groan,
being burdened ; not for that we would be unclothed, ; 2 Cor.
5. 4. (that is not enough, to be delivered out of the miseries of
life, by laying doxvn this passive part, is not that which will ter
minate their desires,) but clothed upon, that mortality might be
swallowed up of life. Theirs are not brutal groans, the com
plaint of oppressed sensitive nature under a present evil; but
rational and spiritual, the expressions of desire strongly carried
to purs/ue an apprehended suitable good. The truest notion we
can yet have of the primitive nature and capacity of man, is by
beholding it in its gradual restitution. And is it agreeable to the
goodness of God, to put such a nature into any, and with-hold
the suitable object ? As if it were a pleasure to him, to behold
the work of his own hands spending itself in weary smugglings
towards him, and vexed all the while it continues in being, with
the desire of what it shall never enjoy; and which he hath made
it desire, and therein encouraged it to expect ?
Nor in continuance : for I suppose it already evident, that
the nature of man is capable (in respect of his principal part) of.
perpetuity, and so of enjoying a felicity hereafter that shall be
permanent and know no end. And it seems no way congruoiu
MAN AS MORTAL.
to so large goodness, to stifle a capacity whereof it was itself the
author, and destroy its own work. For if the being .of man is
intended for so short a continuance, either he may have the
knowledge of this determination concerning him, or not. If
he cannot have the knowledge of it, why should any one say
what they cannot know ; or put such a thing upon Gocl, that is
so vilely reflecting and dishonourable to him ? If he may have
the knowledge of it, then doth he seem a creature made for tor
ment, while by an easy reflection upon himself he may discern,
he is not uncapable of a penpetual state, and is yet brought forth
into the light to be ere long extinguished and shut up in ever
lasting darkness. And who can think this a thing worthy of in
finite and eternal goodness ? Besides (as hath been insisted be
fore,) that this torture, proceeding from so sad an expectation,
cannot but be most grievous and afflictive to the best. Whence the
apostle tells us, that Christians, if in this life only they had
hope, were of all men most miserable: (1. Cor. 15. 19.) so
that it were more desirable never to have been. If any yet fall
hereafter into a state to which they would prefer perpetual anni
hilation, inasmuch as it is wholly by their own detault, it no
way reflects upon divine goodness. But it would be a disho
nourable reflection rather upon that Author and Fountain of all
goodness, if he should not express himself wise and just as well
as good ; as it would upon a man, especially a ruler over others,
if that which we call good-nature were conjunct with stolidity
or an insensibleness of whatsoever affront to his person and go
vernment. Upon the whole, therefore, it seems most repug
nant to these great attributes of the divine Being, to have made
man only for this present state. That to think so, were to con
ceive unworthily of him, as if he had acted much beneath him
self, and done a vain thing in making such a creature, no end
being attainable by it, which we can suppose either his wisdom
or goodness to aim at.
If any would imagine to themselves an expedient, by suppos
ing an eternal succession of human generations, upon whom
the wisdom and goodness of God might have a perpetual exer
cise in the government and sustentation of them for their ap
pointed times : this would be far from satisfying as to either,
but would rather increase the difficulty ; for there would be the
same temptation upon all the individuals, to contemn or regret
the government of their Maker. So that he should hereby even
eternize his own reproach ; and should always, in every suc
cession, have still the same craving appetites returning, and ex
pectations never to be satisfied, which were as repugnant to all
he hath discovered to us of his nature, as any thing we can sup
pose. Though some persons of a light and desultory humour,
31 8 THE VANITY OF
might imagine to themselves a pleasure in it, if they had
the power to make such a rotation of things, rising and
falling, coming and passing away, at their beck and com
mand; and such as were of a sanguinary temper, might
sport themselves in raising up and lopping off lives at
pleasure with an arbitrary hand : yet sure they would never gain
by it the esteem of being either wise or good; and would, it is
like, in time grow weary of the sport. But to form to ourselves
such ideas of the blessed God, were an injury not inferior to the
very denial of his being.
His providence towards the inferior creatures hath no resem
blance of any such thing ; whom his bounty sustains agreeably
to their natures, who have no foresight of their own cessation
from being, to keep them in a continual death by the expecta
tion of it; and who serve to valuable and reasonable purposes
while they are continued ; for they are useful, partly to the sus-
tentation of man, and partly to his instruction, in order to his-
higher ends. And though each individual of them do not ac
tually so, it is sufficient that the several kinds of them are na~
tu rally apt thereto, which are propagated according to a settled
course and law of nature, in their individuals. And if all im
mediately serve not man, yet they do it mediately, in serving
those that more immediately do. Besides, that when such a
work was to be done, as the furnishing out and accomplishing
this lower world ; it was meet all things should be in number,
weight, and measure,, and correspond in every part. As if one
build a house for entertainment, though the more noble rooms
only do come In view, yet all the rest are made answerably de
cent, pn supposition that they may. It was becoming the au
gust and great Lord of this world, that it have in it, not only
what may sustain the indigent, but gratify the contemplative by
fresh variety ; who would be apt to grow remiss by conversing
only with what were of every days observation. Nor was that a
low end, when such contemplation hath so direct a tendency to
raise a considering mind to the sight, and love, and praise of the
supreme Being,that hath stamped so lively signatures and prints
of his own perfections upon all his works. If it be said, man
might be in the same kind serviceable to the contemplation of
angels, though he were himself never to know any other than
this mortal state ; it is true that he might so ; but yet the in
congruities were no way salved, of God's putting a capacity and
expectation into his nature of a better state : of his dealing so
hardly with them, that he hath procured to love him : of his
never vindicating their high contempt that spent their days in
rebellion against him. Besides, that these were ill precedents,
and no pleasant themes for the view of an angelical mind.
MAN AS MORTAL. SID
*f they see a nature extinct, capable of their state, what might
they suspect of their own ? So that, which way soever we turn
our thoughts, we still see that man's mortality and liableness to
an unavoidable death, abstracted from the thoughts of another
state, carry that constant aspect, as if all men were made ia
vain.
What remains then, but that we conclude hence, we ought
not too much, or too long, thus to abstract, nor too closely con
fine our eye to this dark and gloomy theme, death and the grave,
or withhold it from looking further. For far be it from us to
think the wise and holy God hath given being to man (and con
sequently exercised a long continued series of providence
through so many successive ages towards him) in vain. Nothing
but a prospect of another state can solve the knot and work
through the present difficulty, can give us a true account of
man and what he was made for. Therefore since it would be
propliane and impious, sad and uncomfortable, a blasphemy to
our Maker, and a torture to ourselves, to speak it as our settled
apprehensions and judgment, that God hath made man to no
purpose; we are obliged and concerned, both in justice to
him and compassion to ourselves, so to represent the case, as
that we may be able to remove so unworthy and black a thought
to the greatest distance from us, both in itself and whatsoever
practice would be consequent thereto: that is, to conclude,
That certainly there must be another state after this, and ac
cordingly steer our course. The Improvement then of the fore
going discourse will have a double aspect : on our judgments,
and practice.
1. On our judgments, To settle this great principle of truth
in them. The certain futurity of another state after this life is
over, unto which this present state is only preparatory and in-
troductive. For whereas we can never give a rational account
why^such a creature as man was made, if we confine all our ap
prehensions concerning him to his present state on earth : let
them once transcend those narrow limits, fly over into eternity
and behold him made for an everlasting state hereafter, and the
difficulty now vanishes, the whole affair looks with a comely and
befitting aspect.
For we may now represent the case thus to ourselves: that
man was put into this terrestrial state and dwelling, by the wise
and righteous designation of his great Creator and Lord, that
his loyalty to him, amidst the temptations and enticements of
sensible things, might be tried awhile : that revolting from him,
he is only left to feel here the just smart of his causeless defec
tion : that yet such farther methods are used for his recovery,
as are most suitable to his so impaired state. An allayed light
320
VANITY OF
shines to him in the midst of darkness, that his feebler eye rrlay
receive a gradual illumination, and behold God in those more
obscure discoveries which he now vouchsafes of himself, till by
degrees he be won to take up good thoughts of him, and return
into an acquaintance and friendship with him ; which once be
gun here, shall be hereafter perfected into eternal fruitions.
The offence and wrong done to his Maker, he in a strange un-
thought-of way makes compensation of to himself; and testifies
his reconcilableness, and persuades a reconciliation upon such
terms, and by so endearing mediums, as might melt and mollify
hearts of adamant ; and shall effectually prevail with many to
yield themselves the subjects and instances of his admired good
ness forever; while others lie only under the natural conse
quents and just resentments of their unremedied enmity and
folly. So are the glorious issues of God's dispensation towards
man, and the wise and merciful conduct of his equal govern
ment, worthily celebrated through the days of eternity with just
acclamations and praises. We can fasten upon nothing ex
ceptionable or unaccountable, yea, or that is not highly laud
able and praise-worthy in this course of procedure. Therefore,
though now we behold a dark cloud of mortality hanging over
the whole human race; though we see the grave still devouring
and still unsatisfied, and that all are successively drawn down
into it ; and we puzzle ourselves to assign a reason why such a
creature was made a reasonable being, capable of an everlasting
duration, to visit the world only and vanish, to converse a short
space with objects and affairs so far beneath it, and retire we
know not whither: if yet our eye follow him through the darker
paths of the region of death, till at the next appearance we
behold him clothed with immortality and fitted to an endless
state, the wonder is over, and our amusement quickly ceases.
Wherefore let us thus bethink ourselves, and consider : Sure
ly he that made this great universe, and disposed all the sorts,
stations, and motions of creatures in it in so exquisite order and
method, cannot but be a most perfectly wise and intellectual
agent, and therefore cannot be supposed to have done any thing
to no purpose ; much less when all the inferior creatures have
ends visibly answering the exigency of their natures, to have
made so excellent a creature as man (the nobler part of his low
er creation) in vain ; that he only should be without his propor
tionable end, and after a short continuance in being, return to
nothing, without leaving it conjecturable what he was made
for. This were so intolerable an incongruity, and so unlike the
footsteps that every-where else appear in the divine wisdom and
goodness, that we cannot but inquire further into this matter,
and conclude at last ; that he was made for some higher purpo-
MAN AS MORTAL. 321
tes than are within the reach of our sight, and hath his princi
pal part yet to act upon another stage, within the vail, that shall
never be taken down. The future immortality of man seems
therefore so certainly grounded upon what is discovered and ge
nerally acknowledged touching the nature of God and his most
peculiar and essential perfections, that unless we were further
put to prove the existence of a God, (which to them that are
rational need not, and to them that are not were in vain,) there
can no reasonable doubt remain concerning it.
2. Wherefore the further use we have to make of the matter
proposed, is in reference to our practice : which it may fitly
serve both to correct and reprove, and also to direct and guide*
(i.) It administers the ground of just rebuke: that since,
if we terminate our thoughts and designs upon things only on
this side the grave, it would seem we were wholly made in vain ;
and we do yet so generally employ our cares and endeavours about
such things, and even the vilest and most despicable of these j
and so live not to our own dishonour only, but to the reproach
of our Maker, as if he made us for no more worthy ends. And
let us but impartially debate the matter with ourselves ; Can we,
in sober reason, think we were made only for such ends as most
men only pursue ? have we any pretence to think so ? or can
it enter into our souls to believe it? Would not men be asham
ed to profess such a belief; or to have it written in their fore
heads, these are the only ends they are capable of? Then might
one read, such a man born to put others in mind of his prede
cessor's name, and only lest such a family should want an heir:
such a one to consume such an estate, and devour the provenue
of so many farms and manors : such a one to fill so many bags
and coffers to sustain the riot of him that succeeds : some
created to see and make sport ; to run after hawks and dogs, or
spend the time which their weariness redeems from converse
with brutes, in making themselves such, by drinking away the
little residue of wit and reason they have left; mixing with this
genteel exercise, their impure and scurrilous drolleries, that they
may befriend one another with the kind occasion of pioving
themselves to be yet of human race, by this only demonstration
remaining to them, that they can laugh ; which medium, if
the wisdom of the just were known, would be found so preg
nant as to afford them a double conclusion, and be as effectual,
oftentimes, to prove them fools as men. Others one might
read born to trouble the world, to disquiet the neighbourhood,
and be the common plague of all about them, at least, if they
have any within their reach and power that are wiser and more
sober than themselves, or that value not their souls at so cheap
a rate as they : others made to blaspheme their Maker, to rend
vqju ui, 2 T
322 f &E VANITY Ot
the sacred name of God, and make proof of their high vafotif
and the gallantry of their brave spirits, by bidding a defiance ta
heaven, and proclaiming their heroic contempt of the Deity and
of all religion. As if they had persuaded themselves into an
opinion, that because they have had so prosperous success in
the high achievements of conquering their humanity, and baf
fling their own fear, and reason, and conscience, death also
will yield thein as easy a victory, or be afraid to encounter men
of so redoubted courage ; that the God of heaven, rather than
offend them, will not stick to repeal his laws for their sakes, or
never exact the observance of them from persons of their quali
ty; that they shall never be called to judgment, or be comple
mented only there with great respect, as persons that bore much
sway in their country, and could number so many hundreds or
thousands a year ; that at least, the infernal flames will never
presume to touch so worthy personages ; that devils will be aw
ed by their greatness, and fear to seize them, lest they should
take it for an affront. No conceit can be imputed to these men
absurd enough to over-match the absurdity of their practice.
They can themselves think nothing more gross and shameful
than what they daily are not ashamed to act. For what ab
surdity can be compassed in a thought greater than what ap
pears in a course of life managed in perpetual hostility to all
principles of reason and humanity ? And either they must
own all the impious folly of such thoughts, or confess, upon
other accounts, an equal infatuation in their thinking faculty
itself. For either they think their course justifiable, or they do
not. If they do, how fatally are all things inverted in their de
praved minds ? Wisdom and folly, virtue and vice, good and
evil, seem to them transformed into one another, and are no
longer to be known by their own names. The common notions
of all mankind are but blind fancies in comparison of their later
and clearer illumination : and the ancient religious sentiments
of all former ages, dreams and follies to their admired new light.
Their wise and rare discoveries, that they and all things came
by chance, that this world hath no owner or Lord, (because
they never had wit or patience to consider the nonsense of
them; and though they never, any of them, had the luck ta
see one clod of earth, or grain of sand, start up into being, out
of nothing ; much less ground to think, that such a world
should of itself do so,) are reason enough with them, to mock
at the eternal Being, and attempt to jeer religion out of the
world, and all other men out of their reason and wits, as they
have themselves. And sure this must be their only pretence,
and their atheism the best reason, upon which to justify their
constant practice. For who can think (while he sees them not
MAN AS MORTAL. 323
yet in chains) they should be so perfectly mad, as to acknow
ledge only such a deity (the author and ruler of all things)
whose favour were worth nothing, or to be procured by affronts ;
to whom contempt were a sacrifice, and the violation of whatso -
ever is sacred, the most effectual propitiation ? or acknowledge
him for a God, whom they hope to over-power, and to prosper
in a war against him ?
And if they acknowledge none at all, and this be the funda
mental article of their creed, that there is indeed none : then
can no man charge them with any thought more grossly foolish
than their own \ nor can they devise to say any thing, by which
more certainly to argue themselves bereft of the common under
standing of men ? For who that is not so, if he only take no
tice of his own being, may not as certainly conclude the exis
tence of a God, as that two and two make four? Or what
imagination can be too absurd to have place in that mind, that
can imagine this creation to be a casualty ? He would be thought
besides himself that should say the same of the composition of
a clock or a watch, though it were a thousand times more sup--
posable. But if they do not justify themselves, to what pur
pose is it further to press them with absurdities, that persist in
constant self-contradiction : or that have not so much left them
of rational sensation, as to feel in their own minds the pressure
of the very greatest absurdity? If they only presume they do
well, because they have never asked themselves the question, or
spent any thoughts about it; this speaks as much a besotted
mind as any of the rest, and is as unworthy of a reasonable crea
ture. Why have they the power of thinking ? Or who do in
any case more generally incur the censure of imprudence and
folly, than they who have only this plea for their actions, that
they did not consider ? Especially when the case is so plain,
and the most sudden reflection would discover the iniquity and
danger of their course. And one would think nothing should
be more obvious, or more readily occur to the mind of a man,,
than to contemplate himself, and taking notice there is such a
creature in the world, furnished with such abilities and powers
to consider, What was I made for ? what am I to pitch upon as
my proper end? nor any tiling appear more horrid to him,
than to cross the very ends of his creation
(2.) It may also be improved to the directing of our practice.
For which purpose we may hence take this general rule, that
it be such as becomes the expectation of a future state : for
what else is left us, since in our present state we behold nothing
but vanity ? W r e see thus stands our case, that we must mea
sure ourselves by one of these apprehensions, either, we are
made in vain, or, we are made for a future state. And can
324 THE VANITY OF
we endure to live according to the former, as if we were irn-
pertinencies in the creation, and had no proper business in it?
What ingenuous person would not blush to be always in the pos-
tuieof a useless hang-by; to be still hanging on, where he hath
nothing to do; that if he be asked, Sir, what is your business
here ? he hath nothing to say. Or how can we bear it, to live
as if we came into the world by chance, or rather by mistake
as though our creation had been a misadventure, a thing that
would not have been done, had it been better thought on ?
And that our Maker had over-shot himself, and been guilty of
an oversight in giving us such a being ? Who, that hath ei
ther just value for himself, or any reverence for his Maker,
could endure either to undergo the reproach, or be guilty of the
blasphemy which this would import ? And who can acquit him
self of the one or the other, that lives not in some measure
agreeably to the expectation of somewhat beyond this present
life ? Let us therefore gird up the loins of our minds, and set
our faces as persons designing for another world ; so shaping our
course,that all things may concur to signify to men the greatness
of our expectations. We otherwise proclaim to the world (to our
own and our Creator's wrong) that we have reasonable souls gi
ven us, to no purpose. We are therefore concerned and obli
ged both to aim at that worthy end, and to discover and make it
visible that we do so.
Nor is a design for an immortal state so mean and inglorious,
or so irrational and void of a solid ground, that we have any
cause either to decline or conceal it ; either not to retain, or to
be ashamed of our hope. Nor is there any thing to be done in
prosecution of it, so unworthy as to need a corner, or that requhes
it to be done as a work of darkness. Neither yet is it a vain-glo
rious ostentation, or the affectation of making shew of an excel
lency above the vulgar pitch, that I persuade to : but a mo
dest, sober avowing of our high design and hope ; neither mak
ing any near approach to a proud arrogance on the one hand,
nor a mean pusillanimity on the other. Truly great and gene
rous spirits know how to carry under secular honour with that
prudent and graceful decorum, as shall signify a just owning of
themselves without insolence towards others. Real worth,
though it do not vaunt, will shew itself; and while it doth not
glare, yet cannot forbear to shine. We should endeavour the
excellency of a spirit refined from earth and dross, and aspiring
towards a state of immortality, may express itself, and shine in
its native lustre ; with its own, not with borrowed beams ; with
a constant, even, natural, not with an unequal, artificial light ;
that all that will, may see by the steady tendency of our course,
that we are aiming at the great things of another world : though
MAN AS MORTAL. 325
we all the while, are not so much solicitous to have our end and
purpose known, as to obtain them.
And verily, since the vile sons of the earth, the men of sense,
that aim at no other end than to gratify their brutal appetite
with such pleasure as is only to be compassed within a short
life's time in this world, and who live to the reproach of their
Maker, and of mankind, do not go about to hide the infamy of
their low design, or conceal the degenerons baseness of their
mean spirits ; but while they make their belly their God, and
only mind earthly things, do also glory in their shame : how
much were it beneath the state and spirit of the sons of God,
that are worthily designing for a glorious immortality, to be
ashamed of their glory, or think of stealing a passage to heaven
in the dark ? No : let them know, it is not only too mean a
thing for them to involve themselves in the common spirit of
the sensual world, but even to seem to do so : And that this is
so foul and ignominious a thing, as whereof they are concerned,
not to be free from the guilt only, but the suspicion. Those
worthy souls that in former, and darker days were engaged in
seeking the heavenly country,thought it became them to confess
themselves pilgrims and strangers on the earth; (Heb. 11.) and
therein to declare plainly, that they were seeking that better
country. Which confession and plain declaration we need not
understand to be merely verbal, but practical and real also; sucK
as might be understood to be the language of their lives, and
of a constant, uniform course of actions, agreeable to such a
design.
Let us therefore bethink ourselves, what temper of mind and
manner of life may be most conformable to this design, and best
become persons pretending to it : whereupon we should soon
find our own thoughts instructing us, that such things as these
would be most becoming and fit in reference thereto ; and
which we may therefore take as so many particular directions
how to govern our spirits, and behave ourselves answerably to
so great an expectation.
[I.] That we endeavour for a calm indifferency and dispas
sionate temper of mind towards the various objects and affairs
that belong to this present life. There are very narrow limits
already set, by the nature of the things themselves, to all the
real objective value that such things have in them : and it is
the part of wisdom and justice, to set the proportionable bounds
to all the thoughts, cares, and passions, we will suffer to stir in
our minds in reference to them. Nothing is a more evident
acknowledged character of a fool, than upon every slight oc
casion to be in a transport. To be much taken with empty
things, betokens an empty spirit. It is a part of manly forti-
326 THE VANITY OF
tude to have a soul so fenced against foreign impressions, as
little to be moved with things that have little in them : to
keep our passions under a strict rein and steady command,
that they he easily retractable and taught to obey: not to
move till severe reason have audited the matter, and pronoun
ced the occasion just and valuable. In which case the same
manly temper will not refuse to admit a proportionable stamp
and impress from the occurring object. For it is equally
a prevarication from true manhood, to be moved with every
thing and with nothing : the former would speak a man's spirit
a feather, the latter a stone. A total apathy and insensibleness
of external occurrents hath been the aim of some, but never the
attainment of the highest pretenders. And if it had, yet ought
it not to have been their boast } as upon sober thoughts it can
not be reckoned a perfection. But it should be endeavoured,
that the passions which are not to be rooted up (because they
are of nature's planting)be yet so discreetly checked and depres
sed, that they grow not to that enormous tall ness, as to over
top a man's intellectual power, and cast a dark shadow over his
soul. A rational authority must be maintained, a continency
and dominion of one's self, that there be not an impotent pro
fusion, and we be never so affected with any thing, but that
the object may still be able to warrant and justify the affection,
both for the nature and degree of it. Which rule, if we strictly
observe and apply it to the present case, we shall rarely meet
with any temporal concern that ought to move us much ; both
for the littleness of such things themselves, and that we have so
unspeakably greater things in our view and design.
In conformity therefore to our so great expectation, we ought
more particularly to watch and repress our inclinations, ap
petites, and affections towards each several sort and kind of
objects, which time and this present state hath within the con
fines of it. As, how contemptuously should we look upon that
empty vanity of being rich ? how coldly and carelessly should
we pursue, how unconcernedly should we lose any thing that
might entitle us to that name ? The pursuit of so despicable a
trifle, with violent and peremptory desire, so as hereby to suffer
a diversion from our design for another world, as to make our
eternal hope less than nothing, (for to any man's calm and
sober thoughts, this will be found as little :) and so will amount
to a total quitting of all our pretensions to a better, future
state ; that is, when so we indulge this odd irrational, this
wildly fanciful, and purely humoursome appetite, (of which no
man can give any tolerable account,) that it becomes ravenous,
when it devours a man's time, his thoughts, the strength and
vigour of his spirit, swallows up his nobler designs, and makes
an idle doting about he knows not what, or why, his main
MAN AS MORTAL.
business. Especially when conscience itself becomes a sacrifice
to this impure unhallowed idol; and the question is wholly
waved, "is this thing just and honest?" and nothing is consider
ed, but that it is commodious and gainful. Yet, (if herein we
will take upon us to pass a judgment upon other men,) it will
be no way ingenuous or just, that in smaller and disputable
matters, we make our own apprehensions a measure and stand-
ard to them. They are commonly aptest to do so, who have
least studied the matter, and have nothing but their ignorant
confidence to entitle them to the dictator's chair ; where, how
ever, having placed themselves, they liberally bestow their cen
sures and reproaches on all that think it not fit to throw away
their own eyes, and see with their bad ones : and conclude
them to have no conscience, who go not according to theirs.
And that they cannot but have some base design, who in any
thing presume to swerve from their judgment, especially if the
advantage, in any temporal respect, happen to lie on that side
from which they dissent.
Nothing can indeed so comport with the spirit and design of
one who believes himself made for another world, as a brave
and generous disdain of stooping to the lure of present emolu
ment, so as thereby to be drawn into any the least thing which
he judges not defensible by the severest rules of reason and reli
gion ; which were to quit a serene heaven for mire and dirt.
There is nothing in this world of that value, or worthy to be
bought so dear, as with the loss and forfeiture of the rest and re
pose of a mind, quiet, benign, peaceful, and well pleased with
itself. It is enough, if one find himself, by difficulties which
he cannot master, constrained to dissent from persons above ex
ception wise and pious, placidly, and without unbecoming con
fidence, to go on in the way which his present judgment al
lows, carrying with him a modest sense of human infirmity,
and how possible it is, the error may lie on his own part : hav
ing yet to relieve him against that supposition, the clearness of
his own spirit, the conscience of his innocency of any ill dispo
sition or design, of his instructibleness and preparedness to ad
mit a conviction if he err. And be he never so fully persuaded
about the thing in difference, yet to consider the smallness of it,
and how little cause he hath of glorying, if he know in this
matter more than others, who possibly know ten times more
than he, in far greater and more important matters. But, in
matters clearly determined by common agreed principles, to
prevaricate out of an indulgence to mere appetite, to give up one's
self to practices apparently immoral and flagitious, only to com
ply with, and lest he should not satisfy sensual desires, is the
Character of one who hath abandoned the common hope of all
328 THB VANITY OP
good men ; and who, that he may have his lot with heasts ifl
this world, dreads not to have it with devils in the other. And
it is upon the same ground, equally unbecoming them that pre
tend to this hope, to be visibly concerned and disc-om^td for
losses and disappointments they may meet with ir; this kind,
when unexpected events withstand their having much of this
\vorld, or deprive them of what they have. It becomes them
that reckon their good things are to come hereafter, to shew by
their equal deportment and cheerful aspect in any such case,
that they apprehend not themselves touched in their most consi
derable interests. Yea, though they suffer not losses only ; but
injuries ; and besides that they are damnified (as much as such
things can signify) they find themselves wronged ; and though
further trouble and danger threaten them in the same kind ;
they should evidence how much it is above the power either of
chance or malice, not only to make them miserable, but even
to disturb or make them sad : that they are not happy by a ca
sualty : and that their happiness is not in the command of them
who cannot command their own : that it only depends on the
inward constitution and frame of their own spirits, attempered
to the blessed objects of the invisible world, whereby they have
the assurance of enjoying them fully hereafter, and the pre
sent grateful relishes thereof in the mean time. And hence,
that they can be happy without the world's kindness, and in des
pite of its unkindness: that they have somewhat within them,
by which they are enabled to rejoice in tribulation ; being trou
bled on every side, yet not to be distressed : to " take joyfully
the spoiling of goods, knowing within themselves they have in
heaven a better and enduring substance :" nor to suffer or dis
cover any perturbation or disquiet: not to have their souls ruf
fled, or put into disorder : nor let any cloud sit on their brow,
though dark and dismal ones seem to hang over their heads.
And the same absurdity it would be to indulge to themselves
an unbounded liberty of sensual pleasures. For that looks like
a despair of futurity ; as if a day were a mighty gain for eating
and drinking, because to morrow we must die. An abstemi
ous shyness here is comely : a tasting only the delights, where
of others suffer themselves to be ingulfed : a prudent reserved-
ness and restraint, so as that what shall cause with others an
unbeseeming transport and diffusion of themselves, be enter
tained not with a cynical morosity, but a pleasant composure and
well-ordered complacence ; keeping a due and even distance
between levity and sourness. Yet there is a natural retiredness
in some men's tempers ; and in others an aversion to pleasures,
proceeding only of a rational estimate of their emptiness and va
nity in themselves which may, however, much fall short of
MAN AS MORTAL. 329
tvliat the present case requires: the exigency whereof is noway
satisfied, but where such a moderation is the product of a com
parative judgment between the delights of the present and
those of the future state; when one so enjoys any thing in this
world, as to be under the power of nothing because of the more
prevailing influence he is under from the power of the world to
come : when his faith is the parent of his sobriety, and his denial
of worldly lusts flows from the expectation of* the blessed hope :
when, because he more highly prizes, and lest he forfeit, eter
nal pleasures, he so behaves himself towards all temporary ones,
as neither to abuse those that are lawful, nor to be abused by the
unlawful ;not to exceed in the one, nor to touch with the other.
Thus also ought we to look upon secular honours and dignity^
neither to make them the matter of our admiration, affectation,
or envy. We are not to behold them with a libidinous eye, or let
our hearts thirst after them: not to value ourselves the more for
them, if they be our lot, nor let our eye be dazzled with admira-
tion,or distorted with envy, when we behold them the ornaments
of others. We are not to express that contempt of them, which
may make a breach on civility, or disturb the order and policy
of the communities whereto we belong. Though this be none
of our own country, and we are still to reckon ourselves but as
pilgrims and strangers while we are here ; yet it becomes not
strangers to be insolent or rude in their behaviour, where they
sojourn; how much soever greater value they may justly have
of their own country. We should pay to secular greatness a
due respect, without idolatry, and neither despise nor adore
it ; Considering, at once, the requisiteness of such a thing in
the present state, and the excelling glory of the other. As
though in prudence and good manners we would abstain from
provoking affronts towards an American sachim, or sagamore,
if we did travel or converse in their country ; yet we could have
no great veneration for them, having beheld the royal pomp
and grandeur of our own prince; especially he who were him
self a courtier and favourite to his much more glorious sovereign,
whom he is shortly to attend at home could have no great temp
tation to sue for offices and honours, or bear a very profound
intrinsic homage to so mean and unexpressive an image of re
gality.
It can surely no way become one who seeks and expects the
honour and glory which is conjunct with immortality, (Rom. 2.
7.) to be fond of the airy titles that poor mortals are wont to
please themselves with; or to make one among the obsequious
servile company of them whose business it is to court a vanish
ing shadow, and tempt a dignified trifle into the belief it is a
deity; to sneak and cringe for a smile from a supercilious brow,
and place his heaven in the disdainful favours of him, who, it
VOJL. in. '2 u
"33 THE VANif y OF
may he, places his own as much in thy homage, so that ft Be
falls into the supplicant's power to be his creator, whose creature
he affects to be. What eye would not soon spy out the gross-
ness of this absurdity ? And what ingenuity would not blush
to be guilty of it ? Let then the joyful expectants of a blessed
immortality, pass by the busy throng of this fanciful exchange ;
and behold it with as little concern, as a grave statesman would
the sports and ludicrous actions of little children ; and with as
little inclination of mind, as he would have to leave his business
and go play with them; bestowing there, only the transient
glance of a careless or a compassionate eye, and still reserving
their intent steady views for the glorious hope set before them.
And with a proportionable unconcernedness should they look on,
and behold the various alterations of political affairs, no further
minding, either the constitution or administration of government,
than as the interest of the universal Ruler, the weal and safety of
their prince or country are concerned in them. But how many
under the specious pretence of a public spirit, make it their
whole business to inspect and pry into these affairs, even with a
most meanly private and interested one ; watching over the
public beyond the bounds of their own calling; and with na
other design, than to catch at an opportunity of serving their
own turns ! How many that stand perpetually at a gaze, in a
suspenseful expectation how things will go; either joying or
hoping to behold any favourable prognostics to the party whereto-
they have thought fit to addict themselves I gkd or desirous
to see it engross power, and grasp the sum of things, not from
any sense of duties towards God's vicegerents ; not from love of
justice or study of public advantage, but that the happier lot
may befall or remain to themselves. These men are absorbed,
and swallowed up of the spirit of this world, contempered only
to this sublunary region, concorporate with the earth, so as to
partake in all its pangs and paroxisms, and tremulous mo
tions. By the beating of their pulse you may know the state
of things in this lower world, as if they were of the same piece,
and had but one sou) with it. Let them see times and a state
of things on earth suitable to their genius, and you put a new
life and soul into them. Reduce them to a despair here, and (so
little communion have they with the affairs of that other
country,) the most specious inviting representation that can be
made to them of the world to come hinders not, but their hearts
languish and die, and become as stones within them.
But that lofty soul that bears about with it the living appre
hensions of its being made for an everlasting state, so earnestly
intends it, that it shall ever be a descent and vouchsafement
with it, if it allow itself to take notice what busy mortals are
MAN AS MORTAL. 331
<3oing in thek (as they reckon them) grand negotiations here
below. And if there be a suspicion of an aptness, or inclination
to intermeddle in them to their prejudice to whom that part
belongs, can heartily say to it, (as the philosopher to the jealous
tyrant,) We of this academy are not at leisure to mind so mean
things: we have somewhat else to do than to talk of you. He
hath still the image before his eye, of this world vanishing and
passing away ; of the other, with the everlasting affairs and con
cernments of it, even now ready to take place and fill up all the
|age : and can represent to himself the vision (not from a
melancholic fancy or crazed brain, but a rational faith and a
sober well instructed mind,) of the world dissolving, monarchies
and kingdoms breaking up, thrones tumbling, crowns and
sceptres lying as neglected things. He hath a telescope through
which he can behold the glorious appearances of the Supreme
Judge ; the solemn state of his majestic person ; the splendid
pomp of his magnificent and vastly numerous retinue ; the ob
sequious throng of glorious celestial creatures, doing homage to
their eternal King; the swift flight of his royal guards, sent
forth into the four winds to gather the elect, and covering the
face of the heavens with their spreading wings ; the universal
silent attention of all to that loud sounding trumpet that shakes
the pillars of the world, pierces the inward caverns of the earth,
and resounds from every part of the encircling heavens; the many
myriads of joyful expectants arising, changing, putting on
glory, taking wing, and contending upwards, to join themselves
to the triumphant heavenly host: the judgment set; the books
opened ; the frightful amazed looks of surprised wretches ; the
equal administration of the final judgment; the adjudication
of all to their eternal states; the heavens rolled up as a scrowl ;
the earth and all things therein consumed and burnt up.
And now, what spirit is there any more left in him towards
the trivial affairs of a vanishing world ? how indifferent a thing is
it with him who bears himself highest in a state of things where
of he foresees the certain hastening end ? Though he will not
neglect the duty of his own place, is heartily concerned to have
the knowledge and fear of God more generally obtained in this
apostate world; and is ready to contribute his utmost regular en
deavours for the preservation of common peace and order in
subserviency hereto. Yet abstractedly from these considerati
ons, and such as have been before mentioned, he is no more
concerned who is uppermost, than one would, passing by a
swarm of flies, which hath the longest wings, or which excels
the rest in sprightliness or briskness of motion. And for him
self, he can insert this amongst his most serious thanksgivings,
that while the care is incumbent on others, of watching over
332 THE VANITY OF
the public peace and safety, he may sit still and converse with
God and his own more sedate thoughts. How secure is he in
this, that infinite wisdom governs the world ! that all things
shall be disposed the best way, to the best and most valuable
ends! that an afflicted state shall never befall unto good men,
but when it is fittest and most conducible it should do so ! that
the prosperity carnal appetite covets, is never denied them, but
%vhen it would be pernicious ! How calm is he in the midst o
external troubles ! how placid and serene a spirit inhabits his
peaceful breast ! When all things are shaken round about him,
he is not shaken. He bears all sorts of troubles, but creates
none to others, nor is disturbed by any himself. But they that
delight to see this world rolling or fixed, as may most serve
their private purposes, and have a perpetual quarrel with it, while
it looks not kindly upon them ; their life is bound up in it, and
their pretences to another, are but the languid, faint notions of
what they never heartily believe nor desire. Upon the whole
matter ; nothing is more agreeable to this great expectation,
than a steady restraint and moderation of our passions towards
things without us; that is, all the several sorts of external ob
jects and affairs, that so variously invite and tempt our obser
vation and regard in this our present state.
[2.] I next add : a further congruity, if we pretend to this
expectation, is, that we be not over-much, taken up in mind
ing the body. For this looks like a design (or that inconsis
tent wish) to have our present state perpetuated ; and that the
thoughts are remote from us of a change for a better. As if
notwithstanding all that the divine goodness hath promised con
cerning the future inheritance of the free and heaven-born seed,
this did still lie nearest to our hearts, O that Ishmael might
live in thy sight ! And that the belief did miserably languish
with us, of any better portion than what our eyes do already
behold ; together with the apprehension of a spiritual being in,
us, to be ripened into a complete and actual capacity of enjoy
ing what is better. It is true, that all the exorbitant woi kings
of those meaner and ignoble passions that are moved by objects
and occasions without and foreign to us. have the body for their
first and last, their spring and source, their centre and end.
But thence it becomes the more proper and requisite, that we
draw nearer this their seat and centre, -and strike at the root;
and in killing that inordinate love and solicitude for the body,
mortify them all at once. We are indeed so far to comply with
the pleasure of our Maker, as not to despise the mean abode
which he hath assigned us for awhile in the body. But with
al, to take heed lest we so cross and resist it, as to make caring
for the l>ody our whole business; which he hath only enjoined
MAN AS MORTAL. 33 S
us in subserviency to an unspeakably greater and more impor
tant business. Its health and welfare ought upon very valua
ble accounts to be carefully preserved by all prudent means :
but to indulge its slothful desires, and comply with its licenti
ous wild cravings, is far beneath us, a "base unmanning of our
selves, and would signify, as if so absurd a conceit had passed
with us into a settled judgment, that a reasonable immortal
spirit was created only to tend and serve a brute. It is mon
strous to behold, with how common consent multitudes that
professedly agree in the belief of the immortal nature of their
souls, do yet agree to debase and enslave them to the meanest
servility to their mortal bodies ; so as these are permitted to
give laws to them, to prescribe them rules of living, arid what
their daily employment shall be. For observe the designs they
drive, and what is the tendency of their actions and affairs
(whence the judgment is to be made concerning their inward
thoughts, deliberations, and resolves 3 ) and is not the body the
measure and mark of them all ? What import or signification
is there in this course, of a design for futurity ? And (which in
creases the folly of it to a wonder) they can make a shift to go
on thus from year to year, and take no notice of the absurdity !
They agree to justify each one himself, and one another. The
commonness of the course takes away all sense of the horrid
madness of it. And because each doth as the rest do, they
seem to imagine they all do well, and that there is nothing ex
ceptionable in the case; ar.d go on: as the silly sheep, JVon
qua eundum est set qua itur : not the way they ought, but
which they see others go before them. Sen.
But, if any place could be found for calm and sober thoughts,
what would be reckoned a greater impertinency, than to be at
so great pains for maintaining a bodily life, without consider
ing what that life shall serve for ? to employ our utmost care to
live, but to live for we know not what ? It becomes us to be
patient of the body, not fond: to treat and use our bodies as
things shortly to be put off and laid aside : to care for them, not
for their own, but the works sake we have to do in them, and
leave it to them to indulge and pamper the body, who expect
never to live out of it: not to concern ourselves, that the circum
stances of our bodily state be such as will gratify our appetites,
but answer the ends for which our Maker thought fit we should
live awhile in the body : reckoning with ourselves, we are
lodged in these mean receptacles (though some what commo-
diously, yet) but for a little while, and for great purposes, and
more minding our journey and home, than our entertainment
in our inn : contentedly bearing the want of bodily accommo
dations that are not easily to be compassed, and the pressure of
334 THE VANITY OF
unavoidable bodily infirmities; not much pitying ourselves be
cause of them; nor deeply regretting it, if wants and pains
pinch our flesh ; nay, though we see the outward man perishing,
so we can but find the inward renewing day by day.
[3.] That we set ourselves with the whole intention of our
souls, to mind the concernments of the future state, the invi
sible things of the other world; and direct the main stream of
our thoughts, desires, hopes, and joys, thitherward. For how
highly justifiable and becoming is it, that we principally mind
the state and things we were made for? We should therefore
make these familiar to ourselves, and use our spirits to those
more noble and pleasant themes: recounting often, how un
worthy it is of them to grovel in the dust, or choose the objects
of their converse by sueh measures only as are taken from sense.
It is an iniquity which, though God may be so gracious to us as
to forgive, we should not easily forgive to ourselves, that we
have so often chosen to converse with empty trifles, while so
great things have invited our thoughts in vain. Their remote
ness from sense hath little of excuse in it, and unworthy a rea
sonable creature. Methinks they should be ashamed to allege
it, who consider themselves furnished with an intellectual pow
er, that doth, in many other instances, control the judg
ment of sense, and impeach it of falsehood. Would we not
blush to profess it for a principle, that there is nothing real that
exceeds the sphere of our sense ? We would reckon it a part of
modesty not to ascribe too much to our own understandings, or
presume too far upon our intellectual ability, against the judg
ment of sage and knowing persons. How is it then, that we
think it not immodest, to oppose the apprehensions of our dull
and incapacious sense to the common faith and reason of all
good and wise men, that are or have been in 'the wdVld, as well
as our own ? If we have not seen what the state of things is in
the other world, are we not told ? and have we not enough to
assure us, that, it is he hath told us, whose nature cannot suffer
him to impose upon us, or represent things otherwise than they
are ? Who else can be the author of so common a persuasion ?
Jf any man had been the first inventor of the opinion, that
there is another state of things to succeed to this, would he not
have assumed it to himself, that he was so? would he not have
owned it, and gloried in it ? Or would not some or other of his
proselyted disciples have preserved his name and memory, and
transmitted them to posterity ? Could so vast a sect be without
a head or master, known and celebrated among men ?
Less plausible opinions find some owners ; Why is it not
said, who was the first broacher of this ? And if he can find no
other parent for it, tyut he who was the Parent of our beings,
MAN AS MORTAL. 335
how grateful should such a discovery be to us, both for his sake
and its own ? Upon his account, we should surely think it wor
thy to be believed ; and upon its own, to be considered and se
riously thought on, with greatest delight and sense of pleasure.
. Many things that we reckon considerable upon much lower
accounts, we so believe, as to let them engage our hearts, and
influence our practice, upon much lower evidence. How en
tirely are men's spirits taken up many times about meaner mat
ters, whereof they have only a (much more uncertain and falli
ble) report from one another ? What pretence can we have,
less to regard the testimony of him that made us, discovering to
us things so great, so important, so rational in themselves, even
though they had not been so expressly revealed ? Let us there
fore drive the matter to a clear and short issue, and come to a
resolution with ourselves; have we reason to believe such tilings,
or no ? If we can so far impose upon ourselves, as to think we
have not ; or be tempted into so abject, so unrequired, and so
unwarrantable a self-denial, so base an esteem of our own
beings, as to account the things of this earth and present world
have enougli in them to answer any ends we can suppose our
selves made for ; let us no longer mock the world, by pretending
to believe what we believe not. But if this be our settled
judgment, and we will avow and own it, that we believe these
things ; let us no longer expose and make ourselves ridiculous,
by counteracting our own professed belief in matters of such
moment, pretending to believe and disregarding them at the
same time. It is absurd and foolish, to believe such things and
not mind them much, or not let our souls and our practice be com
manded and governed by them : not to have our desires, and cares,
and hopes, arid joys, influenced thereby to the uttermost. How
rational is it, here to be deeply solicitous, that by the unsuit-
ableness of our own spirits we defeat not our own expectations !
How pleasant and delectable (that danger being provided
against,) to sit down and compare our present with our ex
pected state, what we are, with what we hope to be ere long !
To think of exchanging shortly, infirmity, pollution, darkness,
deformity, trouble, complaint; for power, purity, light, beauty,
rest, and praise ! How pleasant, if our spirits be fitted to that
state ! The endeavour whereof is a further congruity in the
present case, namely,
[4.] That we make it our principal business to intend our
spirits, to adorn and cultivate our inward man. What can more
become us, if we reckon we have somewhat about us made for
immortality, than to bestow our chief care upon that immortal
part ? Therefore, to neglect our spirits, confessedly capable of
so high an estate, to let them languish under wasting distempers,
336 THE VANITY Ofr
or lie as the sluggard's field, overgrown with thorns arid briars^
is as vile a slur as we can put upon ourselves and our own pro a
fession. We should therefore make this the matter of out
earnest study. What would be the proper improvements and
ornaments of our spirits, and will most fitly qualify them for
the state we are going into ; and of our daily observation hovr
such things thrive and grow in us. Especially, we should not
be satisfied, till we find in ourselves a refinedness from this
earth, a thorough purgation from all undue degrees of sensual
inclination and affection, the consumption of our dross by a
r sacred fire from heaven, a spirit of judgment and of burning, an
aptitude to spiritual exercises and enjoyments, high complacency
in God, fervent love, a worshipping posture of soul, formed to
the veneration of the eternal wisdom, goodness, power, holi^
ness ; profound humility and abnegation of ourselves, a praise-
ful frame of spirit, much used to gratulations and thanksgivings,
a large and universal love, imitating as much as is possible th6
divine, a proneness to do good to all, a steady composure and
serene temper of spirit, the repose and rest of a contented mind,
not boisterous, nor apt unto disquiet, or to create storms to
ourselves or the world, everyway suitable to the blissful regions,
where nothing but perfect purity, entire devotedness to God,
love, goodness, benignity, well-pleasedness, order, and peace,
shall have place for ever
This we ought to be constantly intent upon, as the business
of our lives, our daily work, to get our spirits so attempered and
fitted to heaven, that if we be askedj What design we drive ?
What are we doing ? we may be able to make this true answer,
We are dressing ourselves for eternity. And since nothing is
' required hereto, that is simply impossible, nothing but what is
agreeable to our natures, and would be a perfection to them J
how worthy and commendable an ambition were it, to be al
ways aspiring ? not to rest or take up beneath the highest pitch
of attainable excellency in these kinds ? reckoning every de
gree thereof a due to our natures, and that they have not what
belongs to them, while any thing of real intrinsic moral good
ness is yet wanting; and not only due, but necessaiy, and what
we shall have need of in reference to the state we are shortly to
enter upon ; that except such things be in us, and abound, we
cannot have an abundant entrance into the everlasting kingdom,
And should we, pretending to such an expectation, omit such
endeavours of preparing ourselves, it were alike thing as if an
unbred peasant should go about to thrust himself, with an ex
pectation of high honours and preferments, into the prince's
court ; or as if a distracted man should expect to be employed
MAN AS MORTAL. 337
in the greatest and most intricate affairs of state; or an un-
instructed idiot take upon him to profess and teach philosophy.
Therefore let us consider : Are we conscious of no unfitness
lor that blessed state ? to dwell in the presence of the holy God?
to be associated with the heavenly assembly of pure intellectual
spirits ? to consort and join with them in their celebrations and
triumphant songs ? Can we espy no such tiling in ourselves, as
an earthly mind, aversation to God, as pride, disdain, wrath, or
envy, admiration of ourselves, aptness to seek our own things
with the neglect of others, or the like ? And do not our hearts
then misgive, and tell us we are unready, not yet prepared to
approach the divine presence, or to enter into the habitation of
his holiness and glory ? And what then have we to do, hut
set ourselves to pur preparatory work ; to set our watches, make
our observations, take strict notice of all the deflexions and ob
liquities of our spirits, settle our methods, and hasten a redress ?
Do not we know this is the time and state of preparation ? And
since we know it, how would the folly torture us, by reflection,
of having betrayed ourselves t a surprisal ! None are ever
wont to enter upon any new state without some foregoing pre
paration. Every more remarkable turn or change in our lives,
is commonly (if at all foreknown) introduced by many serious
forethoughts. If a man he to change his dwelling, employment,
condition, common discretion will put him upon thinking how
to comport with the place, business, converse, and way of living
he is next to betake himself to. And his thoughts will be the
more intense, by how much more momentous tbe change. If
he be to leave his country, with no probability of returning ;
if he be designed to a station, the circumstances whereof carry
any thing of awfulness in them ; if to public business, if on
court attendances, with what solemnity and address are such
things undertaken ! How loth and ashamed would one be, to
go into such a condition, being totally unapt, not at all knowing
how to behave himself in it ! But what so great change as this
can the nature of man admit, that a soul, long shut up in flesh,
is now to. go forth from its earthly mansion, and return no more;
expecting to be received into the glorious presence of the eternal
King, and go act its part among the perfected spirits that at
tend his throne ! How solicitous endeavour of a very thorough
preparation doth this case call for ! But how ill doth the com
mon course of men agree to this, who never have such matters
in their thoughts, who so much neglect not their very hogs as
they do their spirits!
[5.] That we have much conversation with God. He is
the only full and permanent good ; therefore the endeavour of
becoming very inward with him, doth best agree with the ex-
VOL HI, 2 x
333 THE VANITY OF
pectation of a state perfectly good and happy. To expect thfe,
and converse only with shadows arid vanishing things, is to ex
pect to be happy without a happiness ; or that our happiness
should betide us as a casual thing, or be forced upon us at last
whether we will or no. But since our happiness in God is on
his part not necessary, but vouchsafed and gratuitous, depending
on mere good pleasure ; is it our best way of ingratiating our
selves with him, to neglect him and live as without him in the
world ; to keep ourselves strangers to him all our days, with a
purpose only of flying to him at last, when all things else that
were wont to please us are vanished and gone ? And if we
could suppose his wisdom and justice to admit his forgiving so
provoking contempt of him, and receiving an exiled soul forced
out of its earthly abode, that to the last moment of it would
never look after him, or have to do with him ; yet can it be
supposed, that its own habitual aversation to him could allow it
to be happy in him ? Especially being increased and confirmed
by its consciousness and sense of guilt ? How can these but
make it banish itself, and in a sullen enmity and despair per
petually flee the divine presence ? What can in this case be
more natural to it, than to give up itself to eternal solitary
wanderings, as a fugitive from God ; to affect to be ever en-
wrapt in its own darkness, and hidden from his sight, and be
an everlasting tormentor to itself? Can we be happy in him
whom we do not love ; or love whom we will not know, or be
acquainted with ?
What sure ground of hope can we imagine to ourselves, that
our reconciliation and acquaintance with God shall ever be
brought about, if it be not done while we are here in the body?
Will we be so vain, as to cherish a hope that not only affronts
the visible import of God's revelation, but the very reason of
things, and the natural tendency of our own spirits ? Nor in
deed (if we would consider better) can we possibly hope for
what we desire not, or whereto our hearts are in an habitual
disaffection, otherwise than (in the present case) negatively,
and that our infidelity permits us not to fear the contrary. Yea,
and the lively hope of a blessedness in God, as it includes de
sire, would certainly infer that purity (the image of his own)
that could never fail to incline our hearts to him, and which
would habituate us to a course of walking with him in in
ward communion. And this were comely and agreeable to our
pretences, if while we profess ourselves made for another state,
we retire ourselves from the fading things that put a vanity into
tin's, and single out, by our own choice, the stable good which
we expect ever to enjoy. How befitting is it, to pass by alJ
MAN AS MORTAL. 339
things with neglect, and betake ourselves hither with this sense?
" Lord, I have viewed the world over, in which thou hast set me;
I have tried how this and that thing will fit my spirit and the de
sign of my creation ; and can find nothing in which to rest, for
nothing here doth itself rest, but such things as please me for
awhile, in some degree, vanish and flee as shadows from before
me. Lo, I come to thee, the eternal Being, the Spring of life,
the Centre of rest, the Stay of the creation, the Fulness of all
things ! I join myself to thee, with thee I will lead my life
and spend my days, with whom I aim to dwell for ever, ex
pecting when my little time is over to be taken up ere long
into thy eternity."
And since we, who live under the gospel, have heard of the
Redeemer, of the dignity of his person, of his high office and
power, of his merciful design and great achievements for the
restoring of lapsed and lost souls : it is most agreeable to our
apprehensions of the vanity of this present state, and our ex
pectations for the future, that we commit ourselves to him :
that with entire trust and love, devotedness and subjection, we
give ourselves up to his happy conduct, to be led by him to Godj
and instated into that eternal blessedness which we look for. His
kingdom is not of this world; as we profess not to be. We cannot
be innocently ignorant, that its constitution and frame, its laws
and ordinances, its aspect and tendency in itself, and the whole
course of its administration, are directed to that other state.
" He hath overcome death, and him that had the power of it ;
hath brought life and immortality to light, is the first begotten
from the dead, and trie first fruits of them that slept;" hath
opened heaven to us, and is himself ascended and entered as-
our victorious triumphant Captaiq and Forerunner. He is adorn
ed with highest power, and hath set up a universal kingdom
extended to the utmost bounds of this apostate world, and the
vaster regions of innocent and constantly loyal spirits. His
proclamations are issued out, his ensigns displayed to invite and
call in whosoever are weary of the sin and vanity of this wretched
world, of their alienation from the life of God, of living in the
midst of death ; to join themselves to him, the Prince and Lord
of life, and be led by him to the immortal state. If the pre
sent state of things appear dismal to us ; if we reckon it a woful
spectacle to behold sin and death reigning, wickedness and mor
tality acting their combined parts, to waste the world and
lay it desolate ; if we would deliver ourselves and escape from
the common ruin, are seriously designing for heaven, and that
world in which death hath no place, nor any shadow of death ;
let us betake ourselves to him, enroll our names, put ourselves
310 THE VANITY OP
under his banners and discipline, strictly observing the taws
and following the guidance of that our invisible Lord, whcr
will be Author ot eternal salvation to them that obey him, and
save to the utmost all that come to God through him. How
dear should he be to us ! How cheerfully should we trust him,
how dutifully serve him, how faithfully adhere to him, both for
his owq sake, and that of the design he hath in hand for us,
and the pleasant savour of heaven and immortality which
breathes in both ! But if we neglect him, and disown our re
lation to him y or if we let days and years go over our heads,
wherein we drowsily slumber ; roll ourselves in the dust of the
earth ; and while we call ourselves Christians, forget the reason
and importance of our own name, and think not of our being under
his call and conduct to the eternal kingdom and glory : this is
perversely to reject what we say (only) we seek; to disclaim and
renounce our pretences to immortality; to blast aiid damn our
own great hopes.
[6.] It is congruous to our expectation of so great things after
death, that we live in a cheerful pleasant expectation of it.
For what must necessarily intervene, though not grateful in it"
self should be reckoned so, for the sake of that which is. This
only can upon the best terms reconcile us to the grave ; that
our greatest hopes lie beyond it ; and are not hazarded by it,
but accomplished. Although, indeed, nothing were to be ex
pected hereafter; yet so little suitable entertainment doth this
world afford to a reasonable spirit, that the mere weariness of
beholding a scene of vanity and folly, might well make a recess
acceptable. For is it so grateful a thing to observe the confused
scramble and hurry of the world ? how almost every one makes
it his business to catch from another what is worth nothing?
with what toil, and art, and violence men pursue, what when
they embrace they find a shadow ? to see deluded mortals^
each one intent upon his own particular design, and most com
monly interfering with another's : some imposed upon by others
over-reaching wit, and all by their own folly : some lamenting
their losses, others their short and unsatisfying acquisitions :
many pleasing themselves with being mocked, and contentedly'
hugging the empty cloud, till death comes and ends the story,
and ceases the busy agitation ; that is, with so many particular
persons, not with the world : a new succession still springing
up, that continue the interlude, and still act over the same
parts, ad tacdmm usque !
What serious person, who that is not in love with impertin-
cncy and foolery, would much regret it, to close his eyes,
to have the curtains drawn, and bid good-night to the world
without ever wishing to see the morning of such another day ?
MAN AS MORTAL 541
And even they that have the world most in their power, and
can command what they pleasa for the gratifying of" their ap
petites, without the contradiction and control of others, what
qan they enjoy more to morrow than they did yesterday ; or
the next year than this ? Is it so much worth the while to live,
to see a few more persons bow the knee ? to extend power a
little further ? to make another essay, what pleasure sense can
taste in some or other hitherto unexperimented rarity ? What
more peculiar gusto this or that thing will afford; and try the
other dish ? or to renew the same relishes over again ? He
whose creative fancy could make him golden mountains in a
dream, create him a prince of nations, give him to enjoy the
most delicious pleasures of the world in idea, might, with some
plausible shew of reason, be deemed the happier man, than he
that hath and is all this indeed : for his toil is less, and his
victories unbloody, his pleasures not so impure* However, one
would think, that to such whose utmost attainments end only in
the pleasure of their sense, and have but this epiphonema,
" Now let us sit down, eat drink and be merry." A little
time might suffice for business of no more weight ; and that no
man, after he hath once seen the course of the world and tasted
of its best delicacies, should greatly wish for a renewal or long-
continued repetition of so fulsome vanities.
But the most find not the world so kind, and are not so much
exercised in the innovating of pleasures as miseries, (changes
being their only remedies, as the moralist speaks ; or in bearing
(more sadly) the same every day's burden ; and drawing out the
series of their calamities in the same kind through the whole
course of their time. And surely, these things considered,
there wants not what might persuade a sceptic, or even a per
fect infidel, as to another world, not so much to be in love with
this. For upon the whole, let but the case be thus put ; is it
not as good to do nothing, as to be busy to no purpose ? And
again, is it not as good to be nothing, as to be, and do no
thing? Sober reason would judge, at least, there were but
little odds. But now ; if such considerations as have been men
tioned, would suffice to state the matter in {Equilibria, to make
the scales even; ought the rational sober belief of a bles-\
sed immortality to do nothing to turn the ballance? Ought
the love of God to do nothing ? The desire and hope of a state
perfectly good and happy, quiet and peaceful; of living in the
region of undefiled, innocent love and pleasure ; in the com
munion of holy and blessed spirits, (all highly pleased, not in
their own only, but one another's happiness ; and all concen
tering in the admiration and praise of their common Parent
and Lord;) ought all this nothing to alter the case with us^ or
THE VANITY OP
signify nothing to the inclining our minds to the so unspcaka*
bly better part ? Methinks since we acknowledge such an
order of intelligent (and already happy) creatures, we should
even blush to think they should be spectators of our daily
course and (too plainly discovered) inclinations ; so disfonii
and unagreeable to all the laws and dictates of reasonable na-,
ture? What censures, may we think, do they pass upon our
follies? Are those things great in their eyes, that are so in
ours ? In lesser matters (as some interpret that passage) inde
cencies are to be avoided, because of those blessed spirits. ] .
Cor. 11.10. May we not then be ashamed, that they should dis
cern our terrene dispositions : and see us come so unwillingly
into their consort and happy state ? Although our present de
pressing circumstances will not suffer us to be in all things, as
yet, conformable to their high condition, we should however
carry it as candidates thereto, studying to approve ourselves,
waiting and longing to be transumedand taken up into it.
And since we have so high and great an expectation, and it
is understood and known, that the very perfection and end of
our beings is no otherwise attainable, than by putting off our
sordid flesh, and laying aside this earthly appurtenance ; that
yet there should be so fixed and prevailing an aversion to it, is
a most unaccountable thing, and one of the greatest problems
in nature. I say, prevailing : for admit, what is like to be al
leged, that an addictedness to the body is by natural inclinati
on : ought not the laws of a superior to prevail over those of the
'inferior nature ? And is not the love of God a higher natural
law than that of the body ; to whom here our service is little,
yea our disservice much ; and from whose most desirable com
merce we suffer so uncomfortable a disclusion by the sad cir
cumstances of our bodily state ? Are we more nearly allied to
a piece of clay, than to the Father of our spirits ? And again,
is not every thing nearest to itself; and obliged to place love
there, rather than on any inferior thing (at least) how nearly
soever united \ since there can be no pretence of any such
nearer union, than of a thing with itself ? And are not our souls
and our bodies (though united, yet) distinct things? Why then
should not our souls, that are capable of understanding their own
interest, mind that first, intend most their own perfection and
improvement, and begin their charity at home ? It is not strange,
jthat what is weaker and more ignoble, should affect union with
*what is above it, and a spring of life to it : but when it is found
burdensome, nothing forbids, but that the superior being may
be well content, upon fair and allowable terms, to be rid of the
burden. Therefore, though flesh and blood may reluctate and
shrink at it, when we think of laying it down 3 yet it becomes
MAN AS MORTAL. 343
immortal spirits, to consider their own affairs, arid be (more
principally) intent upon what will he their own advantage. If
so mean a creature as a sorry flea, finding it can draw a suitable
aliment from our bodies, affect to dwell there, and is loth to
leave us ; it were a ludicrous pity to be therefore content to en
dure its troublesome vellications, because we fear the poor ani
mal should be put to its shifts, and not be otherwise able to
find a subsistence.
It is true, that the great Creator and Lord of the universe,
hath not permitted us the liberty of so throwing off our bodies
when we will, which otherwise are in dignity far more beneath
our spirits than so despicable a creature is beneath them. And
to his disposal that hath ordered this conjunction for a time
(whether we look upon it as an effect of his simple pleasure, or
of his displeasure) we must yield an awful and a patient submis
sion, till this part of his providence towards us have run its
course and attained its ends. And then, how welcome should
the hour of our discharge and freedom be, from so troublesome
an associate ! Which upon no other account, than that of du
ty towards the Author of our beings, one would more endure;
than to have the most noisome offensive vermine always preying
upon his flesh. At least, (though the consideration of our own
advantage had no place with us in this matter,) the same sense
of duty towards our great Creator, which should make us pa
tient of an abode in the body while he will have it so, should
also form our spirits to a willing departure when it shall be his
pleasure to release us thence. But, that neither a regard to
his pleasure, nor our own blessedness, should prevail against
our love to the body, is the unaccountable thing I speak of.
And to plead only, in the case, the corruption of our natures
that sets us at odds with God and ourselves, is to justify the thing
by what is itself most unjustifiable ; or rather (as some that have
affected to be styled philosophers have been wont to expedite
difficulties, by resolving the matter into the usual course of na
ture) to resolve the thing into itself, and say, it is so, because
it is so, or is wont to be ; and indeed, plainly to confess there
is no account to be given of it. This being the very thing about
which we expostulate, that reasonable nature should so preva
ricate. The commonness whereof doth not take away the won
der, but rather render it more dreadful and astonishing.
The truth is, the incongruity in the present case is only to
be solved by redress ; by earnest strivings with God, and our
own souls, till we find ourselves recovered into a right mind ;
into the constitution and composure whereof a generous forti
tude hath a necessary ingrediency; that usually upon lower mo
tives refuses no change of climate, and will carry a man into
544 ^THB TAMTY OF
V
unknown countries, and through greatest hajsards in the pursuit
of honourable enterprizes, of a much inferior kind. It is rec
koned a brave and manly thing, to be in the temper of one's
mind a citizen of the world, (meaning it of this lower one :)but
why not rather of the universe ? And it is accounted mean and
base, that one should be so confined by his fear or sloth to that
pot of ground where he was born, as not upon just inducement
to look abroad, and go for warrantable and worthy purposes (yea,
if it were only honest self-advantage) as far as the utmost ends
of the earth: but dare we not venture a little farther? These
ere too narrow bounds for a truly great spirit. Any thing that
is tinctured with earth, or savours of mortality, we should rec
kon too mean for us ; and not regret it, that heaven and im
mortality are not to be attained but by dying ; so should the
love of our own souls, and the desire of a perpetual state of life,
triumph over the fear of death. But it may be alleged by some,
that it is only a solicitous love to their souls, that makes them
dread this change. They know it will not fare with all alike
thereafter, and know not what their own lot shall be. And is
this indeed our case ? Then, what have we been doing all this
while ? And how are we concerned to lose no more time ?
But too often a terrene spirit lurks under this pretence ; and
men allege their want of assurance of heaven, when the love of
this earth, which they cannot endure to think of leaving, holds
their hearts.
And, (a little to discuss this matter,) what would we have to
'assure us ? Do we expect a vision or a voice ? Or are we not
to try ourselves ; and search for such characters in our own souls,
as may distinguish and note us out for heaven ? Among these,
what can be more clear and certain than this, that we have our
hearts much set upon it ? They that have their conversations
in heaven, may from thence expect the Saviour, who shall
change their vile bodies (the bodies of their humiliation, or low
abject state,) and make them like his own glorious body. Phil.
3. 20.2 1 .God, who will render to every man according to his works,
will give them that by patient continuance in well-doing seek
honour and glory and immortality, eternal life. Rom. 2. 6'. 7.
They that set their affections (or minds) on the things above,
not those on the earth ; when Christ shall appear, who is thei*
life, shall appear with him in glory. Col. 3. 2. 3. 4. Mistake
not the notion of heaven, or the blessedness of the other world;
render it not to yourselves a composition of sensual enjoyments:
understand it (principally) to consist in perfect holiness and
communion with God, (as his own word represents it, and as
reason hath taught evea some pagans to reckon of it ;) and you
MAN AS MORTAL. 345
cannot judge of your own right by a surer and plainer rule, than
that eternal blessedness shall be theirs, whose hearts are truly
bent and directed towards it. Admit we then this principle;
and now let us reason with ourselves from it : we have a disco
very made to us of a future state of blessedness in God, not as
desirable only in itself, but as attainable and possible to be en
joyed, (the Redeemer having opened the way to it by his blood,
and given us, at once, both the prospect and the offer of it,)
so that it is before us as the object of a reasonable desire. Now
either our hearts are so taken with this discovery, that we a-
bove all things desire this state, or not. If they be, we desire
it more than our earthly stations and enjoyments, are wil
ling to leave the world and the body to enjoy it; and so did false
ly accuse ourselves of a prevailing aversion to this change. If
they be not, the thing is true, that we are upon no terms wil
ling to die : but the cause is falsely, or partially assigned. It is
not so much because we are unassured of heaven, but (as was
above suspected) because we love this world better, and our
hearts centre in it as our most desirable good.
Therefore we see how unreasonably this is often said, we are
unwilling to change states, because we are unassured. The
truth is, they are unassured, because they are unwilling ; and
what then ensues ? They are unwilling because they are un
willing. And so they may endlessly dispute themselves round,
from unwillingness to unwillingness. But is there no way to
get out of this unhappy circle ? In order to it, let the case be
more fully understood : either this double unwillingness must
be referred to the same thing, or to divers : if to the same thing,
it is not sense ; they say what signifies nothing ; for being to
assign a cause of their unwillingness to quit the body, to say,
because they are unwilling, (namely, of that,) is to assign no
cftuse, for nothing can be the cause of itself: but if they refer
to divers things, and say, they are unwilling to go out of the
body, because they are unwilling to forsake earth for heaven ;
the case is then plain, but sad, and not alterable, but with the
alteration of the temper of their spirits, Wherefore let us all
apply ourselves (since with none this is so fully done, that no
more is needful) to the serious endeavour of getting our souls
purged from the dross of this world, and enamoured of the pu
rity and blessedness of heaven, so the cause and effect will va
nish together; we shall find that suitableness and inclination in
our spirits to that blessedness as may yield us the ground of a
comfortable persuasion that it belongs to us; and then, not be
unwilling, though many deaths stood in our way, to break
through to attain it.
VOL in. 2V
A
DISCOURSE
RELATING TO THE
EXPECTATION
OF
FUTURE BLESSEDNESS.
WITH
AN APPENDIX.
A
DISCOURSE OF PATIENCE,
AS IT HATH RESPECT
Co tfie expectation
OF THE
FUTURE PROMISED BLESSEDNESS.
Heb. 10, xxxvi.
For ye "have need of patience ; that after ye have done
the will of God, ye might receive the promise.
TT is evident, the Creator of this lower world never intended
* it to be the perpetual dwelling place of its inhabitants, if
man had continued innocent : inasmuch as sin and death, by
inseparable connection, entered together ; had sin never en
tered, death would never have had place here. And whereas,
by the blessing of God, multitudes had been continually born
into this world, and none have ever died out of it ; by conse
quence it must have been, in time, so over-peopled, as not to
contain its inhabitants. Whereupon, man having been created
in a state of probation, as his fall shewed, and a candidate for a
better state in some nobler region ; the time of probation being
over (the limits whereof, considering the sad events that soon
ensued, it was to no purpose for us to know, nor consequently
for God to reveal) it could not be, but that nature itself, being,
in every one, pure and genuine, must prompt him to continual
aspirings towards the highest perfection, whereof, by the divine
will, he should find himself capable. Though yet it could not
consist with the sinfulness of his present state to be over-hasty ;
but the conscience of his being a debtor for all his present at
tainments to the freest and most munificent bounty, must oblige
him to a dutiful compliance with the wise, and sovereign
pleasure of his blessed Lord j to a cheerful contentation, ajjd
350 OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
willingness, that he should make what further use of him he
should see fit, for transmitting a holy life and nature, to such
as should come after him ; and to a most calm, serene, and
pleasant expectation of being seasonably translated higher.
But now sin and death having invaded this world and spread
through it, into how horrid a gulf have they turned this part of
God's creation ! Men having by their own apostacy cut them-
teelves off from God, do each of them grasp at Deity; every one
attempts to fill up his room, and is so profanely insolent, as to
affect being a God tp himself, his own first and last. And all
having withdrawn themselves from God, and abandoned his
interest, which the law of their creation, and their dependent
state, obliged them to serve ; they have no common interest
left ; whereupon every one makes his own, his only interest,
And that sovereign principle of divine love being extinct/
whereby they were to love God with all their hearts, souls,
minds, and might, which is the first and great command ; the
second branch, like the former, by which they were all, for his
sake, to love each other, as himself, naturally fails and dies.
Whence every one sets up himself, in exclusion to God, and all
other men. And that self, (all concern for their better, and
nobler part, which could only have its support and satisfaction
in God, being suppressed and lost) is only their baser, their
carnal self. It is this alone, they are concerned for. And
every one seeks to catch and engross all that he can, for the
service and gratification of this vile, sensual self, out of this
sensible world; which, because it is all empty vanity, and hath
not enough in it to satiate so enormous, and ungoverned an
appetite, this makes them tear this world in pieces ; every one
snatching what he can of it for himself. Hence are wars, and
fightings, James 4. 1.4. And as by friendship, everyone
seeks to contract with this world separately, and alone, so as to
engross it to himself, apart from other men, they make them
selves enemies to God; so they become devils to one another.
And thus are men generally drowned in perdition and destruc
tion. But the merciful God hath appointed his own Son, a
Redeemer for us, who gave himself for our sins, to deliver us
(to take us out from, as the word Gal. 1. 4. signifies) this pre
sent evil world ; whose first law, and most deeply fundamental
to the whole Christian state, as the case before stated required,
is that of self-denial ; which, so far as it obtains, doth truly
restore us to ourselves, and to our first and primitive state, and
place, in God's creation. For having suffered once for us, the
just for the unjust, to bring us to God, 1 Pet. 3. 18. and having
redeemed* us to God by his blood. Rev. 5. 9. when he shall
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 35*1
have obtained this, his end upon us, all things fall right with us
as to him, ourselves, and one another.
Yet because the wise and God-becoming methods, which
are used in pursuance of the Redeemer's design, do not gene-
tally take place, or prevail against the spirit of this world ; but
men, through their own wicked inclination, obstinately adhere
to this world, seeking their all from it; and the usurping God
of this world blinding their minds, that the glorious light of the
gospel of Christ should not shine to them, (2 Cor. 4. 4.) and be
ing an inworking spirit in the children of disobedience, (Ephes.
2. 2.) leading them captive at his will, (2 Tim. 2. 26.) and that
this prince of the darkness of this world, made up of malice and
envy against God, and of malignity and mischief against men,
as their common Apollyon, and destroyer, doth with all his le
gions haunt and infest this lower world, till the time of their
torment come; and that, thus enmity against God and his
Christ is fomented, and naturally propagated from age to age
in this world ; it is therefore God's righteous and declared plea
sure, to put an end to this state of things ; not to continue this
world, as the stage of his perpetuated dishonours ; but to shut
it up by the final judgment, and at last consume it with fire.
In the mean time, while he is gradually consuming sinners out
of this earth, he is, by equal degrees, gathering home his own
out of it. And to them, how great a privilege is it to be taken
out from this present evil world ! Which that they may appre
hend with savour and relish, their blessed Lord hath let them,
have a foresight of death abolished, and of life and immortality
brought to light in his gospel ; and gives them the spirit of
wisdom and revelation, that tbey may know the hope of their
calling, (Ephes. 1 . 17, 18.) endowing them with that faith,
which is the substance of the things they hope for. Heb. 11. 1.
"Whereupon, having all the glories of the other world in view,
and the representation of a state, which they have reason to ap
prehend as much more blissful and glorious, than, in the way
of even, primitive nature, they could have attained to; in pro
portion, as the second Adam doth excel the first in dignity,
performances, and glory : here, therefore, their need ofpa~
tience, in expecting this final issue of things, to themselves in
particular, and to the whole redeemed community, is most con
spicuous, and appears great, even as it relates to this expectation,
though they did not labour under the pressure of very grievous
evils besides, which yet must much increase that need.
But it is this expectation itself, to which I intend principally
to confine the present discourse. In reference whereunto, the
greater the pleasure is of our fore-sight, the greater need we
fihall have of this patience; that is, as, our fore-sight, though be-
352 OP PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
holding the terrible things, death, and the final dissolution of
all things, which must intervene, doth yet terminate on the
blessed consequents thereof. And those consequents, namely,
the enjoyments and blessedness of the future state, it is plain
the apostle did intend in these words, as the context evidently
shews, that is, whether you consider the foregoing, or the fol
lowing context. For that great recompence of reward, men
tioned in the immediately foregoing, ver. 35. and the salva
tion of our souls, in the close of this chapter; and the things
hoped for, and not seen, in the very beginning of the next, do
plainly shew, the discourse being of a piece, that the promise
to be received, must be the promise of that blessedness, that is
not to be enjoyed, in the fulness of it but by intervening death:
nor by all holy men together till the end of all things, chap.
1 1. 13. And whereas we have here the expression of receiving
the promise, it is plain the promise must be understood objec
tively; that is, that transcendent good that was promised; name
ly, that principally, wherein all the promises do finally and
lastly centre : which, it is plain, the apostle here most especi
ally intends, as being eminently called tbe promise. Where
upon : there are now two things that offer themselves to our ob
servation from this scripture : that the business of a sincere
Christian in this world is to be doing the will of God: and that
patience, in expecting the consequent blessedness of the future
state, is a needful requisite in every sincere and thorough Chris
tian. The former of these I shall not insist upon; but only
touch transiently.
I need not tell you that, by the will of God, we are to un
derstand the object of his will, or that which he wills, namely,
the thing willed ; not his will itself, which is not a thing yet to
be done, but eternal, as his own very being itself. And again,
that you may easily apprehend, it is our duty willed by him,
and not mere events, that must be understood to be the object
of this will, namely, wherein we have a part to act ; otherwise
how are we said to do his will ? Of this, every sincere Christian
must be the active instrument. All creatures, whether they
will or no, whether they design any such thing, or design it
not, must be the passive subjects, upon which his will takes
place. But to be the active instrument thereof, is, in fact, the
business only of a devoted person, one given up to God in
Christ. Such only are in an immediate capacity, or prompti
tude to do the will of God, intentionally, and with their own
design; though it be the undoubted duty of all, who are na
turally capable thereof.
Will this rebel-world never consider this ! that are in a con
tinual war with him, in whose hands is their breath, on this
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 353
.nigh point, whose will shall be supreme ! And dread not the
Issue of so unequal a combat, between omnipotence and an
earthen potsherd ! Nor bethink themselves what woes impend,
and hang over their guilty heads, for so mad insolence, as striv
ing with their Maker! Isai. 45. 9. Will they never consider
it, that pretend subjection to him ? when their very pretence is
a mockery! and that affront him with the frequent repetition
of that ludicrous petition, " Thy will be done on earth" amidst
their open, contemptuous oppositions thereto ! But I shall ap
ply myself to consider the latter of these ; that patience, in the
expectation of the blessedness of the heavenly estate, is very
needful to every sincere and thorough Christian." And in speak
ing to this, I shaU -give some account of this patience, according
as it is to have this exercise, in expecting future blessedness :
and labour to evince to you the necessity of it; how needful
a thing it is to any serious and thorough Christian. And so the
use will ensue.
I. I shall give some account of this patience, as it is to be ex-
'ercised in the present case. We might, indeed, assign a third
occasion of exercising patience, besides suffering present in
cumbent evils, and expecting a future hoped good, namely,
doing the good which belongs to the duty of our present state,
which the text points out to us in what it interposes, " after ye
have done the will of God," and which is intimated, when we
are charged not to be weary of well-doing, (Gal. C. 9.) and,
by a patient continuance in well-doing to seek honour,
glory, immortality, &c. (Rom. 2. 7.) and to run with patience
the race set before us, (Heb. 12. 1.) when also the good ground
is said to bring forth with patience, Luke 8. 15. But con
sidering the pleasure, which doing good contains in itself, and
that the patience it gives occasion for, is accidental, and arises
from the other two, either the sufferings, to which doing good
often exposes ; or the expectation of a greater good in a per
fect state; when also all indisposition and lassitude shall perfect
ly cease ; we need not make this a distinct head. Or, however,
our present design confines us, chiefly, to the patience that is
to be exercised in the expectation of our final good, namely
blessedness and in speaking hereto, I shall lay down some
things more generally, and thence proceed to what will more
particularly concern the matter in hand.
1. There are some things more generally to be considered,
which, though more remotely, will aptly serve our purpose.
(I.) That the natural constitution of the human soul dis-
poseth it, equally to covet and pursue a desirable good, as to re
gret and shun a hurtful evil. This is plain to any that under
stand their own natures, and take any notice of the most con
natural motions and operations of their inward man.
VOL, m. 2 z
354 Oft PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
(2.) That the want of such a desirable and suitable good*
undertood to be so, is as truly afflicting and grievous, as the
pressure of a present evil.
(3.) That an ability to bear that want, is as real and need
ful an endowment, as the fortitude, by which we endure a pain
ful evil. Yea, and it maybe as sensibly painful, the pain of thirst,
being as grievous, as that of a wound or bruise. Therefore the
ability to bear it, without despondency, or any perturbation, or
discomposure of spirit, call it by what name you will, is a most
desirable advantage and benefit to any man.
(4.) That, therefore, it equally belongs to patience, to be
exercised in the one case, as well as in the other. And the
general nature of it being found in each, as we shall further see
hereafter, the name is, with equal fitness, common to both, and
to be given alike to either of them. For what do names serve
for, but to express the natures of things as near as we can? These
generals being thus premised, I shall
2. Proceed more distinctly to give account of patience, ac
cording to this notion of it, by shewing ^wliat it supposes :
and wherein it consists.
( I .) What it supposes, as it hath its exercise this way, namely,
in the expectation of the blessedness of the future state.
[" I.] That blessedness, truly so called, be actually understood
and apprehended by the expectants, as a real and most desirable
good to them. They can, otherwise, never think themselves to
Deed patience, in expecting it. To the blind, befooled world,
true blessedness is a frightful thing. They run from it as a
mormo, or some terrible appearance. Religion, that is, near
ness to God, and inward conversation with him, (which we will
not say hath affinity with it, but contains it, or is the same thing)
they dread as a formidable darkness, or "the shadow of death.
Therefore they say to God, " Depart from us," Whereupon
it is not the want of this blessedness, but the thing itself, so
monstrously misunderstood, that gives exercise to their patience;
nor have they patience enough for it. The divine presence
they cannot endure.
[2.] The delays and deferring of this blessedness must be an
afflicting and felt grievance. Otherwise patience can have no
place or exercise about it. Paganish morality hath taught us,
Nulla est Virtus qua non sent is perpeti : it is no virtue at
all to bear that ivhich I do not feel. (Seneca.) A stone, if
it bear the most heavy weight, yet feels it not. And, saith that
instructive writer, we ascribe not to the virtuous man the hard
ness of a stone. If I have no feeling of a grievance in the de
ferred blessedness of die future state, I have no use for patience
in expecting it. Hope deferred (saith one divinely wise) makes
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 355
the heart sick. There will be a sickness at the heart, hy the
delay of what I hope for, most of all, when the sum of my bles
sedness is the thing hoped for, and still deferred. The delay
must be as grievous, as the attainment is pre-apprehended to be
pleasant and joyous ; namely, that when it comes, it is a tree of
life: so the gratefulness of enjoyment is, in the opposite sentence,
(Prov. 13. 12.) set against the heart-sickness of expectation.
They that never felt their hearts sick with the desire of heaven,
and the blessedness of that state, cannot conceive of itatree of life
before- hand, nor ever know what patience in expecting it sig
nifies, in the mean time. These things being supposed unto
this patience, we next come to shew,
(2.) Wherein it consists. And are here to consider, that it
more special nature cannot be understood, without taking some
previous short notice of its general nature, or what it hath in it,
common to it with other patience under the same name. Its
more general notion seems not capable of any fitter expression,
than an ability becomingly to endure. But because that may
be without or with reference to God; this latter we are to sin
gle out, for the subject of our present discourse, as that which
the text expressly intends: Ye have need of patience, that af
ter ye have done the will of God ye may receive the promise.
And its reference to God may be twofold, namely, both as he is
the Author and the Object of it.
[1.] As he is the Author. Inasmuch as it is a most useful
principle and disposition of soul, which, with a compassionate
regard to the exigency of our present state, God is pleased to
implant in such, as he hath a favour for, that they may not be
exposed, as a vessel in a wide and stormy sea, unable, other
wise, to endure, and under a necessity of sinking, or of being
broken in pieces. In their make and frame, they are fitted to
their state, even by gracious vouchsafement : and therefore is
this fitly reckoned a divine grace. We find it placed among the
fruits of the Spirit, (Gal. 5. 22.) and are therefore to count it,
as that is the Spirit of grace, a most needful and excellent grace
of that blessed Spirit, by which, duly exercised, the soul is com
posed unto a right temper, not only in bearing the evils of this
present state; but in waiting for the blessedness of the future.
And thus we consider it as, not only, a rational temperament,
that may, in great part, take its rise from ourselves, and the sober
use of our own thoughts, (which yet it unbecomes us not to em
ploy to this purpose) but also as a gratuitous donation, a gift of
the good Spirit of God. And hereof there is a not obscure in
timation in the text, telling us we have need of patience. It
is grace, or merciful vouchsafement, that considers what we do
need. Whence, therefore, we hear of a throne of grace, whi-
356 OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
ther we are to come for mercy, and grace, to help in time of
need. Heb. 4. 16.
And, as such, how fitly is its nature signified in the mention
ed place by the word ^XK^V^IX longanimity ; which we read,
less properly, long-suffering; there being no notion of suffer
ing in the word; taking also Qvp&* 9 or animus, in present,
composition, as not only signifying mind, as that denotes the
understanding faculty, or mere intellect ; but lively desire, a
certain vigour, and strength of spirit, zeal, hope, courage,
fortitude, an unaptness to a yielding succumbency; and this
(as the other word signifies) through a long space, or tract of
time. When desire and hope are lengthened and continued,
without despondency, even to the appointed term, and during
the prescribed season of expectation. And so the word doth
rather incline to express patience, as it refers unto a desired
good, that we are expecting and waiting for. And you find it
mentioned with other graces, (2 Pet. 1. 5, 6.) by the word in
the text VTTO/AOV*), which is equally apt to express a permanent
waiting, or expectation of good, as suffering of incumbent evil.
But also, if we consider that context, we there may discern its.
heavenly descent, and its being a part of the offspring of God
among men. For immediately, upon the mention of a divine
nature participated (or a godly frame and habit of soul) that
carries a man up, or enables him to emerge, and escape the
pollutions of this impure world ; besides this escape, are to be
added (not without our own intervening diligence) the several
following gracious principles, as branches, into which that di
vine nature shoots forth, exerts, and spreads itself, of which
this patience is one.
And, to shew its divine original, God is pleased to style him
self in his word, the God of patience, (Rom. 15. 5.) it is
his very image in the soul. For is not the divine patience one
of the great attributes, by which we are to know him ? and for
which we are to adore him ? It is that, by which he suffers,
not hurt, whereof the divine Being is not capable ; but, by
which he bears much wrong from his injurious, revolted crea
tures. Whence it is a mighty power, that is said, to lie in the
divine patience. Let the power of my Lord be great, accord
ing as thou hast spoken, the Lord is long-suffering, &c. Numb.
14. 17, 18. It is indeed, his power over himself, by which he
restrains his anger, his omnipotent anger, that would otherwise
go forth to consume offending creatures, We cannot, indeed,
conceive any such passion in God, which he finds a difficulty
in restraining, though speaking to men, he uses their language,
and bespeaks them in their own idioms, and forms of speech.
But it is owing to the necessary, self-originate concurrence of
OP FUTURE BLESSEDNESS.
all perfections in his nature and being, that nothing unbecom
ing Deity can have place there. In the mean time, since the
new creature is Godlike, the image of God, we hence are taught
to conceive of patience (a part of that production) not under
the notion of dull and sluggish impotency, but of power, an a-
bility to endure, as before, and that, as having its original and
pattern in the blessed God himself.
[2.] And it is. also specified by a respect to God as the object.
For a deference to his holy pleasure in ordering the occasions
of such exercise, is carried in the notion of it. It hath in it sub
mission to the will of God. And by this it comes to be taken
into religion, or religion must be taken into it, and be compre
hended in our conception of it. True and gracious patience,
and every exercise of it, to be looked upon as a part of piety
and godliness. We are here not to suppose, that patience, in
expecting good, and in bearing evils, must have distinct noti
ons, but exercises only. And, though these exercises are dis
tinct, yet as the suffering of many incumbent evils, is, in our
present state, complicated with the absence and expectation of
the good we desire; these exercises are scarce ever to be separa
ted. It is, therefore, the less to surprise us, that this ingredi
ent into the nature of patience, submission to God, should run
into both, as we find a mixture in the occasions thereof. As
when the psalmist complains of them that breathed cruelty a-
gainst him, he says, "He had fainted " (as we translate, for
those words "I had fainted" are not in the Hebrew text, but
concealed in a more cmphatical aposiopoesis : as though he had
said, it cannot be expressed, how deplorable my case had been,
if I had not believed) to see the goodness of the Lord . And adds,
Wait on the Lord, he shall strengthen thine heart, &c. Psal.
27- 13, 14.
This, in the mean time, is the voice of patience. It is the
Lord ; and, in the present case, it is he that disposes, and or
ders I should so longbear and wait; that over-awes my soul, and
brings it down to a peaceful and dutiful acquiescence in his good
pleasure ; peaceful to myself, dutiful towards him. Let him
do what seems him good. Since it is his pleasure, that I
should wait so long, before I shall become a blessed creature,
I shall admire and praise him, that I hope 1 shall be so at last:
but, with profound submission unto his purpose and determina
tion herein, wait, till he shall think fit to fulfil this good plea
sure of his goodness towards me, in accomplishing my desires,
and in answering my expectations fully, at last ; when I shall
be brought into that state, where is fulness of joy; and be pla
ced at thy right hand, O Lord, where are rivers of pleasure
for evermore ! The thing is wholly from him, and it is fit the
358 OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
time should be also. And now, as true patience hath belong
ing to it, what is so special, namely, a respect to God, which
we understand to be causal of it, in its proper kind; so we
may give a further short account of it, considering it In its
peculiar effect ; (or, as it is called, James 1. 4.) the work of
patience, namely, that it gives a man a mastery and conquest
over all undue and disorderly passions. It fixes the soul m a
composed serenity, creates it a region of sedate and peaceful
rest; infers into it a silent calm, allays, or prevents all turbu
lent agitations; excludes whatsoever of noisy clamour ; permits
no tumults, no storms or tempest within; whatsoever of that
Idnd, in this our expecting state, may beset a man from with
out. And this most connatural effect of patience, we see, how
most aptly itisexpressed by our Saviour, (Luke 21. 19.) In your
patience possess ye your souls, as if he had said, it is patience
that must give a man the dominum sui; dominion over him~
self arid keep him, under God, in his own power. He inti
mates, if you have not patience, you are outed of yourselves ;
you are no longer masters of your own souls; can have no en
joyment of yourselves ; and, therefore, are much less to expect
a satisfying enjoyment of him.
The temper of spirit it introduces, in opposition to angry and
querulous repinings, is a dutiful silence. I was dumb, and
opened not my mouth, because thou didst it. Psal. 39. 9. In
opposition to fear, it is fortitude. Wait on the Lord; be of
good courage, and he shall strengthen thine heart; wait, I say,
on the Lord, Psal. 27 14. In opposition to a despairing de
jection of mind, it is confidence ; as in this context, cast not
away your confidence, you have need of patience. In opposi
tion to immoderate sorrow, for your deferred felicity, it is com
placency. Strengthened with all might, according to his glo
rious power, unto all patience and long-suffering, with joyful-
ness ; giving thanks to the Father, who hath made us meet to be
partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light, (Col. 1.11,
12.) as if he had said, O blessed be God for our prospect! and
that we have a firm ground whereupon to live, rejoicing in hope
of the glory of God. Rom. 5. 2 It is that, by which, with
this composure of soul, we expect, and are still looking for the
blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God, and
our Saviour Jesus Christ, (Titus 2. 13.) knowing, that to them
who look for him, lie shall appear the second time, without
sin unto salvation, (Heb. 9. 28.) for then it is that our bles
sedness is complete when he shall appear the second time.
Then all those many things concur, that are requisite to the
making the work of our salvation, most perfect and consum
mate work. And patience is to have its perfect work, in com-
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS.. 35$
mensuration thereto. But while we are present in these earth
ly bodies, we are absent from the Lord : and many things are
wanting to the happiness we expect. This is the patience we
are to exercise in the mean time. We may thus shortly sum up
the matter, namely, that in reference to the delay of the bles
sedness we expect : we ought not to be without sense, as if
it were no grievance, which were stupidity, and not patience:
and that we ought not to have an excessive sense of it, which
were mere peevishness, and impatience. Therefore having 1
given this account what this patience, considered in this exer
cise, imports; I come,
II. To shew the necessity of it, in a serious and thorough
Christian, from the consideration of the principles, from
whence this necessity arises, and the endsjwhich it is necessa
ry unto. It must, indeed, be acknowledged, that the form of
speech here used in the greek, ^fav E^, doth directly lead
Us to consider the latter of these, usefulness, to such orsucli
purposes, rather than the intrinsical necessity of a thing in it
self. But it cannot be denied, that, to make a man a complete
Christian, must be taken in as a primary, and fundamental
part, the use of patience, subservient to all the rest. And we
find it recommended upon this account, (James 1. 4.) Let pa
tience have its perfect work, that ye may be perfect, and entire,
lacking nothing. Therefore, what shews its necessity, as be
longing to the inward frame and constitution of a Christian, caa-
i\ot be irrelative to our purpose.
1. And this appears from its intimate connection with se
veral things, that most confessedly belong, as principles, to
the most inward frame and constitution of a Christian. The
principles, we shall here refer to, are either subordinate, or so
vereign and supreme. And they both make it necessary, and
produce it.
(1.) Those that are subordinate, concur in the constitution of
a truly Christian frame, and, thereupon, both make this exer
cise of patience necessary, and existent ; or make way for it,
that it may obtain, and take place with them in a man's soul.
They are such as these :
[1.] Faith v the unseen state. That faith, which in this
very context, the beginning of the next chapter, is called the
substance of things hoped for, and the evidence of things not
seen. This faith of a Christian tells him, God hath made report
to me of the glory and blessedness of the unseen world ; and I
believe it, take his word, rely upon it. I do, as the apostle
says, hope for eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, hath
promised. Titus 1. 2. This realizes the things themselves, makes
diem > that are future,, as present. Jt serves me instead of eyes,
OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
and present sense. They are things, in reference whereto, we
must walk by faith, and not by sight. That faith makes a sup
ply for vision, as we find it did, in reference to an unseeri
Christ. One great part of the expected blessedness of
the other state is that beatific sight of him, which we
shall have ; and which, believed, and hoped for, maintains
present life and vigour in us towards him ; though we have not
had the privilege of seeing him in the flesh, as divers had in
time past ; yet, not having so seen, we love him ; and, for
that other sight of him in glory, how far off that may be, in
time to come, we know not. But though so too, we now, or^
as yet, see him not, believing, we rejoicej with joy unspeak
able, and full of glory, (1 Pet. 1. 8.) If I do, with my whole
heart and soul, believe God, telling me, that thus it shall be,
this faith will operate to this height, a glorious joy ; much
more to this depth, a soul-composing patience. Therefore are
these two, faith, and patience, so often paired^ and put toge
ther in Scripture ; and particularly, with reference to this ex
pectation of inheriting ithe promises. Heb. 6. 12. And how
plainly is the affinity, and near alliance of these two signified*
(James 5. 7? 8.) where the apostle exhorting to the patience
of expectants, saith, Be patient, brethren, behold the hus
band-man waiteth, be you also patient, subjoins the propo
sal of the great object of their faith, the coming of the Lord
draws nigh. It is the faith of the unseen state (which commen
ces to the whole Christian community, at their Lord's coming)
that makes patience, at once, both necessary, and possible;
yea and actual too, necessary, because the prospect it gives is
so glorious ; possible, because it is so sure. Upon the former
account, without patience, the delay could not be endured ;
upon the latter, because it affords continual relief, and strength,
that one may be capable of enduring, and actually endure.
We more easily bear the delay of the most excellent things,
whereof we are sure at last. Out of the very eater itself, comes
forth meat, and sweetness.
[2.] Nor shall we unfitly add hope to faith. We learn them,
to be distinguishable, finding them distinctly mentioned, as
two of that great triad of principles, said to abide, 1 Cor. 13.
13. Nor shall be at a loss how to distinguish them, if we
consider faith, as more directly respecting the ground upon
which we rest, the divine testimony or revelation; hope,
the object unto which we, thereupon, reach forward in de
sire and expectation. And, as we see how this latter is com
plicated with faith ; so we may see how it connects with pati
ence, Rom. 8. 24, 25. We are saved by hope ; but hope
that is seen, is not hope ; for what a 'man seeth, why doth he
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 361
yel hope for it. But if we hope for that which we see not;
then do we, with patience, wait for it.
And, if we follow the thread of discourse through this context,
and observe how it hegins ; We are saved by hope ; and how it
terminates in patieme: it is obvious to collect, that were it
not for patience, we were lost ! And may so learn how further
to understand our Saviour's words* Luke 21. 19. In your pa
tience, possess you your own souls ; namely, as possessing, or
keeping, stands opposed to losing. They that cannot endure to
the end, cannot be saved. So is the new creature composed by
a contexture of principles, to be, under God, a self- preserving
thing.
[3..] Love is another great constituent of the Christian frame,
as such, that makes patience necessary ; as much patience is
requisite to make them endure one another's absence, who are
very cordial lovers of one another. Nothing is more essential
in the constitution of a sincere Christian, than divine love : it
is the very heart and soul of the new-creature. Love desiring
after God, as my supreme good ; love delighting, and acquies-
ing in him above all, according to my present measure of en
joyment of him ; which being very imperfect, makes my pa
tience most absolutely necessary, till it can be perfect. If 1
have not patience, how can I endure the absence of him, whom
I love better than myself? And that love of him doth connote,
and carry along with it, the extinction of the love of this
present world, so that it shall not longer be predominant ; its
predominancy being inconsistent with the love of God. Love
not this world if any man love this world, the love of the Fa
ther is not in him, 1 John 2. 15. Now when a soul is morti-
tied to the love of this world, it is not hereby quite stupified ;
love is not destroyed, but turned to another, and its more proper
object ; and is so much the more intense God-ward, by how
much the more it is drawn, and. taken oft* from all inferior
things. Thereupon it must be so much the more grievous to
to be kept off from him ; and that grievance cannot be borne
without patience. For that which aggrieves is the absence of
my best good, which can have no equivalent; and the want
whereof nothing can supply, or rill up its room. God cannot
be loved without being known : nor can he be known to be
God, but as the best good. Though I can never know him per
fectly, yet so much I must be supposed to know of him, that he
is better than all things else ; that nothing that is not superior
in goodness to all things besides, even infinitely superior, can
be God ; and nothing, but such an uncreated good can make
me a happy creature. And what patience do 1 need, to make
me content not to be happy ? But he were not such a good,
VOL. in. 3 A
362 OF rATIKNCE, IN EXPECTATION
goodness itself, if he could impose it upon me to choose to be
miserable, or never to be happy. He only requires, that I wait
awhile, that I be patient of some delay.
And hereupon, if my love be such as it ought, it doth not only
make patience necessary, but facile too. It corresponds not to
its glorious- and most excellent object, if it be not a veryreveren- 4
tial, and most obsequious love, full of duty towards him, on
whom it is placed ; if it hath not in it a regard to the blessed
God, as well under the notion of the sovereign Ruler, as the
sovereign Good. And thereupon my patience, as hath been said,
carrying religion in it, that is, a dutiful disposition toward*
God : the same principle which makes it necessary, makes it
practicable also. When he. whose devoted servant I am, hath
signified to me his good pleasure, namely, he finally intends
me to a blessed state ; but that in the state, wherein I now am,
he hath present service for me to do ; or that he sees it requi
site before he translates me out of this state, further to prepare
me for a better ; and requires in the mean time, I seek honour,
gloiy, and immortality, by a patient continuance in well-doing:
My love to him itself, which makes it to appear necessary;,
makes it also appear to me the most reasonable thing in all the
world ; and that my heart say within me, even from the power
and spirit of divine love, when he imposes this expectation^
though tedious, and when he inflicts any thing grievous, I was
dumb, O Lord, and opened not my mouth, because thou didst
it, (Psal. 39.9.) though I could not have taken it from another.
We further add, iiot as a single, but mdre comprehensive prin
ciple,
[4.] Holiness, which impressed upon the soul, suits it unto
the heavenly state, and so makes it covet it more earnestly.
All things naturally tend to the perfection of that state, unto
w4iich they are predisposed, which is more congenerous to
them, or whereto they have an agreement in their natures. It
is so in the new nature, as well as that which is common to
other creatures. All things naturally tend to their like. It
cannot be less thus with the new creature, whose nature is im
proved, heightened, and perfected, beyond that of other crea
tures. It is the divine holiness impressed upon the soul, that
suits it unto the participation of the heavenly inheritance. None
ever come to heaven, but they that are made meet to partake of
the inheritance of the saints in light, Col. 1. 12. They that
are made meet for heaven, suited in the temper of their spirits
to it, cannot but long for it, and do therefore need patience,
while they are waiting. It is indeed but that to which they
are begotten. Holiness in general is the product of regenera
tion. And we find^ that in 1 Pet. 1. 3. we are said to be be-
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 363
gotten unto the lively hope. Hope must be taken there objec
tively by what follows, To an inheritance incorruptible, and un-
defiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you,
ver. 4. A disposition to it is in our very natalitia : we are be
gotten to it by the implantation of this principle, of the new,
divine, and heavenly birth. Such are born for that country,
born with a suitableness to that inheritance, therefore cannot
but have earnest longings after it ; and therefore cannot but
need patience, that they may endure the delay. And that also
connotes and carries with it these two things, hatred of the
opposite, and a tendency unto the improvement and perfec
tion of itself.
First. Hatred of the opposite, sin. And this makes a serious
Christian groan ; I have a body of death hanging about me. 1
cannot get rid of the impurities which I hate. And because
the very habit of their soul is now so far changed, that they are
made holy, they cannot but hate the contrary. You that love
the Lord hate evil; it belongs to your character to do so, Psal.
97. 10. And they know, that they shall never be quite rid of
it, as long as they are here. And though as sin is an evil
against God, it is not to be the object of their patience ; yet,
as it is a grievance to themselves, the remainders of it are, so far,
to be the object about which their patience may be exercised,
that they are not to enter into any quarrel, that he doth not im
mediately make them perfect in the very first moment of their
conversion. And as there is conjunct with this frame of holiness,
hatred of the opposite, so there is
Secondly. A tendency to the improving and heightening it-
gelf : for every thing naturally affects its own perfection, or the
perfection of its own proper kind. As nature, in every thing
that grows, aims at a certain pitch, at a certain ax//.*j ; so where
there is an incohate hpliness, there cannot but be a tendency
unto consummate perfect holiness. The precept, therefore,
agrees to the temper of their mind, to whom it is given, Per
fecting holiness, in the fear of God. 2 Cor. 7- ! This is hav
ing the law written in our heart, and put into the inward part. But,
as holiness includes conformity to the preceptive will of God,
so it doth to his disposing will, being made known. Therefore,
when we understand it to be his pleasure, we should wait : the
holy nature itself, which prompts us so earnestly to desire the
perfection of our state, must also incline us (it were, otherwise
made up of contradictions) patiently to expect it, our appointed
time. Herein we are to be subject to the Father of our spirits ;
as to the fathers of our flesh, when they shall think fit to give
a full portion. Heb. 12. 9.
(2.) Besides all these subordinate principles, we are to con-
364 OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
sider the co-operation of a sovereign and supreme principle
with them, and that is the blessed Spirit of God himself. He
begets, raises, and cherisheth such desires after the blessedness
of the heavenly state, as makes this patience most absolutely
necessary. You find in 2 Cor. 5. 4. where the apostle is speak
ing of his earnest aspiring, and groaning, not to be unclothed
of this flesh, this earthly tabernacle ; but to be clothed upon,
as if he had said, To be unclothed, is too low and mean a
thing ; hereby I only avoid the troubles of life. This can by
no means terminate desires of so high a kind, and of so divine and
heavenly an original. These were only the desires of a brute,
oppressed by a sensible, too heavy burden. But the thing I
aspire to, and groan after, is to be clothed upon. It is somewhat
positive, and much higher,' namely, the perfection of that state,
I am designed to, and by grace, mude capable of, wherein mor
tality is to be swallowed up of life. These are desires proceed
ing not from the sense of what we feel ; but from the at
traction of what we see; and not from a brutal, but a divine
nature. So he next tells us, ver. 5. whence they were. Now
he that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God, who
also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit. It is the
Spirit of God working in us, that makes us thus restlessly aspire,
and groan. He that hath wrought us for this self-same thing
is God. It is more than if it had been barely said, God hath
wrought us for this self-same thing. So he might express a
work common to him with other agents. As, if it had been
said. He hath wrought us for the self-same thing, and so might
another : but He that hath wrought us for this self-same thing,
is God. This is a far more emphatical way of speaking, that
is, it doth assert Deityto him that doth this work, it is saying,
<fc None but God could do such a thing/* Therefore observe
the form of expression here used, that we lose not the emphasis
of it. The act working us for the same thing is not affirm
ed of God, as it would in this form, God hath wrought us.
But being God, or Godhead is affirmed of the agent, as if it
were said, he cannot but be a God, that doth work this upon
us. The other way of expression would serve to represent an
action that were common, indefinitely, to one or another agent ;
as if we say, " The king walks, speaks, &c." but to express
an act peculiar to majesty, we would say "he that reigns, is
the king," This expression then, doth not only ascribe, but
appropriate the work done to God. What ! that moles, such
dunghill worms, should thus aspire ! He is a God that hath
done this ! For that such a work should be done upon such
creatures ! to mould them into such a frame, that now notlun^
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 365
terrestrial, nothing temporary, nothing within the region of
moitality will satisfy ; but they are restless for that state, where
in mortality shall be swallowed up of life. He that hath
wrought us for this self-same thing, is God, This is the work
of a Deity.
Therefore also, are so sofcmn thanksgivings tendered to the
Faii.er, for his having made us meet to be partakers of the in
heritance of the saints ia light, (Col. 1. 12.) which he doth
not only by bringing life and immortality to light in the gospel,
(2 Tim. 1. 10.) but by giving the Spirit of wisdom and revela
tion by enlightening the eyes of our understanding, that we
may know the hope of our calling, (Ephes. 1, 17* 18.) shining
into our souls with such a vivific, penetrative, and transforming
light, as should change their whole frame, and fully attemper
them thereto. Now if it be a divine power that hath excited
such desires, and given such a disposition ; it must be a divine
power that must moderate them too ; by giving also that pa
tience, that shall enable us to wait for the fulfilling of them.
And the rather doth there need the interposition of a God iri
the case, to make us endure, and patiently expect the state he
hath wrought us for, inasmuch as the same Spirit that frames
us for that state (as we see recurring to the place before
mentioned) doth also assure us of it; who hath given us the
earnest of the Spirit. His Spirit, working in us, not only gives
us a clear signification of the truth of the thing, but of our
title ; and therefore makes us so earnestly aspire, and groan for
it. Wherefore patience cannot but. be the more necessary;
and (the whole being entirely his work, who doth no inconsis
tent thing) the easier too. And so we find in Rom. 8. 23. 24.
where it is said, That they that have received the first-fruits of
the Spirit, do groan within themselves ; they have the same
aspirings that this apostle here speaks of, they groan earnestly
within themselves, waiting for the adoption, the redemption of
their body. The adoption ; that is an allusion unto a known
usage among the Romans, to whom the apostle here writes ;
and therefore they were the more capable of understanding it.
There was among them a twofold adoption, private; when
such a patron did design to adopt such a one for his son, and
exprqp his purpose to such as were concerned, as he judged it
convenient; which was but inchoate adoption: public; when
the action was solemn, inforo, and enrolled, a register kept of
it. And this was the adoption the apostle here alludes to; the
manifestation of the sons of God, as ver. 19. of this chapter.
Whereto agrees the expression of another apostle, yet it doth
not appear what we shall be ; but when he shall appear, we
OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
shall be like him, 1 John 3. 2. When the sons of God are to
be manifested, they shall appear like themselves, and like their
Father. This is their public solemn adoption, when before
men and angels, they are declared sons of God. And this is
that we groan for, says the apostle, having received the first-
fruits of the Spirit. We groan for this, the perfection of our
state ; and thereupon would accordingly enter upon the in
heritance, being assured, that all his children are heirs, heirs of
"God, and joint-heirs with Christ (as before in the same chapter,
ver. 17.) But now, whereas, from these passages, He that
wrought us for the self-same thing, is God ; that it is he that
made us meet for this inheritance: that the first-fruits of his
Spirit made us groan for it; we collect, that it is divine power,
which gives this aptitude and inclination, and limits it. What
is it, that doth so qualify divine power, but divine power?
It is, indeed, too plain, that the influence of this power re
ceived into such a subject, a mind in too great part, yet car
nalized, and situated amidst a sensible tempting world, meets
with sufficient allays, and enough to obstruct its tendencies to
wards an object, yet out of sight. But all this obstruction,
such a power can easily overcome. Therefore we are equally
to admire the wisdom of God, as his power, not as simply om
nipotent, though it be so; but as having its place and exercise in
the most perfect divine nature, in which all excellencies meet;
and which therefore is not exerted ad ultimum, to the utmost,
so, as to do all, that almighty power can do, but what is con
venient and fit to be done ; that can moderate itself, can move
forward, and sistere se, stop its motion at pleasure, so as to pro
vide that desire and patience, may iu our present state, consist;
and that whilst God hath work for us to do, and a station to fill
up in this present world,we may not be weary of life ; or by the
expectation of blessedness in the other world, be made impa
tient of serving his purposes here, as long as it is his pleasure
to continue us in this. So doth he all things, according to the
counsel of his will ! Thus from the principles, whence pa
tience proceeds, you may collect how absolutely necessary it is.
2. You may collect it too, from the ends which it serves.
And I shall mention but these two, which are in the text : that
which is nearer and more immediate our doing the will of
God : remoter, and ultimate our inheriting the promise.
(1.) This nearer end is manifestly supposed to be so ; and
withal, that patience is necessary thereto. For when we are
told, " Ye have need of patience, that when ye have done the
iv ill of God," it is plainly signified, patience conduces to our
doing Gods will; and that without patience we cannot do it.
Not that patience is the proper principle of doing it, but active
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS^ 3Gjf
vigour; yet the concomitancy of patience is requisite hereto;
not directly, in respect to the thing to be done ; hut the time
through which the doing of it must be continued, and the ex
pectation, which, as hath been said, is complicated therewith.
To the former, vigorous activity, a promptitude, and suitable
ness of mind and spirit to the divine will, even a love of holi
ness ; whereof that will revealed, is the measure, must be rec
koned the genuine, requisite principle ; as patience is to the
latter. Therefore do we find labour ascribed to love ; and pa
tience to hope. 1 Thess. 1. 3. If we have run well; and it is
the will of God we shall lengthen out our course by a patient
continuance in well-doing ; and not express only a present a-
gility, but patience in running the race ; without this we do not
the will of God.
(2.) But we are more largely to insist on the remoter, and
niore ultimate end that we may inherit that promise which
we see is represented, as the end of that former end : and pa
tience made necessary to the latter, as it is necessary to the for
mer. And can we in good earnest, think of inheriting the
promise, which is all of grace, whether God will, or no? And,
if he will the end, doth it not equally belong to him to will
the way and method of our attaining it ? To be here somewhat
particular. Two things we may conclude, God doth ordinarily
will concerning the way, wherein he conducts, and leads on
those that peculiarly belong to him, to the blessed end, and
consummate state he designs them to, the one whereof is also
requisite i& the other, namely their gradual growth and im
provement in holiness, and all dutiful dispositions towards him,
till they opme nearer to maturity for glory, and a meetness for
the heavenly state : and their maintaining an intercourse with
himself, in order hereto.- These things he wills us to design
through our whole course, though he is at liberty to shorten,
or lengthen our course, as to him seems meet.
[1 .] Our own gradual improvement, hereto such patience i
necessary : for perpetual fretting must naturally hinder our
growth. Let patience have its perfect work, that ye may be
perfect, (James 1. 4.) It cannot have its perfect work, if it
have not its work and exercise this way, as well as others ; that
ye may be perfect, and entire, wanting nothing. If you have
not patience, that you can endure such a delay, you will never
grow, will be always starvlings. Do we not observe the method,
wherein the divine wisdom brings all things to their ax^or
perfect state ? vegetables ? sensitive creatures ? in the several
kinds of both ? Do we not observe it in ourselves ? and in our
children ? whom (as the comedian) we should most absurdly
expect to be born old men. And as to our spiritual states, af-
05* PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
ter conversion, or regeneration, what are the gifts vouchsafed
by our glorified Lord meant for,, but our growth to a perfect
man ? Conversion, it is true, till work of that kind be all
over, perfects the whole body; but the increase of knowledge,
and grace, perfects each particular member, or part.
And, besides the improvement of habitual principles, there
is a fulness of actual duty and service, to be to our utmost en
deavoured, that we may stand complete, and perfect in all the
will of God. Col. 4. 12. Everyone hath his pensum, his
allotment of work arid time assigned him in this world, though;
some come not into the vineyard till the eleventh hour. What
a sharp reproach is that, (Rev. 8. 2.) I have not found thy
works filled up ? How glorious a character is that of the man
after God's own heart, that after he had by the will of God
served his generation, run through the course of service, which
the divine will had measured out to him for his own age where
in he lived, he at length so seasonably fell asleep ; was gather
ed to his fathers, as a shock of corn fully ripe. This is the
state of growth and service ; the other, the state of perfection
and retribution. And to improvement and progress, patience
is necessary, not only as being itself a part of our duty, the want
wherefore, there must infer a maim ; but as, also, it hath influ
ence upon all other parts, and without which, therefore, there
would be a universal languor and debility upon the whole new
man ; which is evident from what is to be added. It is through
the Lord alone, we are to make mention of his name, (Isa. 26.
13.) Without him we can do nothing, (John 15. 5.) neither
grow, nor serve. Therefore further is our patience necessary.
[2.] That so our communion and intercourse witli God here,
according as in our present state we are capable, may be continued,
and his communications to us therein, which we daily need, may
not be obstructed. Herein lies the very life of our spirits, a
continual intercourse between God and us. But of this, with
out such patience, we shall be incapable. See how the apos
tle argues, (Heb. 12. 9.) The fathers of your flesh chastised you,
and you gave them reverence ; how much more shall we not be
subject to the Father of our spirits, and live ? Shall we not be
subject to the Father of our spirits ? We must remember, that
lie, whom the apostle here calls by a more general title, the Fa
ther of spirits, doth elsewhere vouchsafe to be stiled (Numb.
27. 16.) the God of the spirits of all flesh. A most conde
scending expression ! That he, who hath so innumerable myri
ads of spirits, whose dwelling is not with flesh, replenishing the
spacious realms, and regions of light and bliss above, should also
not disdain to own a relation to this inferior sort of spirits, that
are so meanly lodged, even in frail and mortal flesh ; and to ex-
OP FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 369
JpVess a concern about them, that somewhat of tolerable order
might be preserved among them, in their low and abject state;
and therefore allow himself to be called the God of such spirits !
This is admirable vouchsafement. And> because he is (in this
other place) generally called, the Father of spirits, comprehend
ing these with the rest; upon both accounts, it belongs to him by
prerogative, to determine, what spirits shall dwell in flesh, and
what shall not ; how long any such spirits shall dwell in flesh,
and when they shall be removed, and taken out of this fleshly
state. And observe, what follows, " shall we not be subject to
the Father of spirits) and live?" The impatient will contend :
they that cannot bear delay will quarrel, and that will be dead
ly to them. If we be not subject* we cannot live. He is the
universal Father of spirits ; all spirits are his offspring. And
shall not he determine concerning the spirits he hath made,
which shall* and, how long they shall inhabit flesh ; as well
the time, as the thing itself ; or who shall, and who shall not?
It is his pleasure, that my spirit should so long animate, and
inhabit such a piece of clay; if I am not subject to him, I shall
not live ? This is severely monitory ! and extends far. It ad
monishes me of danger, as to my final state. For what is here
sftid, hath reference to what is after said of the future vision of
God ; and our association to the innumerable company of an
gels, and the spirits of just men made perfect, whereof want of
the patience prescribed, (ver. 1.) through all the whole race set
before us, hazards our falling short. But how are we by im
patience, endangered, as to our final and eternal state of life !
It is intimated, that without being patient, and subject, we
cannot live now. Intercourse will be broken off between him
and us; he will retire, and withhold his influence : And if he
do so, and we pine away in our sins, how shall then we live ?
(as their misgiving hearts presage, Ezek.36. 10.)
But if spiritual life already fail, which is of the same kind
with blessed eternal life, and is therein perfected, what shall
become of that life itself, which is but the perfection of the o-
ther? If we cannot live now, how shall we live eternally? If
not a day, how forever ? It is true, we are kept by the power
of God; but it is, through faith, unto salvation, (1 Pet. 1. 5.)
And faith is necessary to support our patience, as hath been
noted. This our Saviour prayed for to Peter, that amidst all
his winnowing^, his faith might not fail. And all this with
this final reference, that we might be followers of them, who,
through faith and patience, have inherited the promises, (Heb.
6. 12.) which plainly shews, what is God's ordinary method of
bringing his own, at last, to that inherita nee. And this, in
VOL in, 3 3
3/0 OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
the context j which we were lust considering, (Heh. 12.) is co
piously illustrated by the method observed in families ; where
in a prudent father considers how long it is fit a son should be
under discipline, whereof, while he is patient, he is under pa-*
ternal care, arid enjoys the provisions of the family; but, if he
will not he subject, how shall lie live ? This prudent conduct
is not always observed by the fathers of our flesh. They use,
sometimes, harsh severities, more for their own pleasure, and
to gratify their own passion, than the child's profit. But with
the Father of spirits no rash passions can have place. He on
ly designs our profit, and improvement, in the highest, and
most excellent kind, that is to make us partakers of his holi
ness ; to make us more and more God-like, and fit, at length^
to be admitted into the presence of his glory. And whereas the
mere deferring of our expected felicity is some chastisement,
and rebuke upon us, for our yet-continuing impurities and dis
orders ; there are also other afflictions that befall us in this our
expecting state, which, though they proceed from this world's
hatred, may proceed from the love of God, and are meant to
work out for us greater glory, (2 Cor. 4. 1?) as now they tend
to make us partakers, in a greater measure, of his holiness ;
which, as it is his glory, will be ours ; and by his influence, a
peaceable fruit of righteousness accrues to its, and grows up in
us, upon which we are to feed and live. Now what conversati
on can there be between a father in a family, and a son, in
minority and under discipline, but by wise and tender care on
the part of the former, and the dutiful submission of the latter?
Or can the son hope the sooner to come by his inheritance, by
wayward and contentious behaviour towards such a father ! So
that both from the principles, whence such patience proceeds,
and the ends which it serves, we may collect the necessity of it
unto every serious Christian.
III. And now how copious use might we make of so impor
tant a subject ! But we must contract. We may learn from it,
1. The desperate condition of those wretched creatures, that
are of terrene minds, whose hearts, by habitual and prevailing
inclination, cleave to this earth, and this earthly state. They
can apprehend no need of patience, in expecting the blessed
ness of heaven. It is no grievance to them not to partake there
in. They had rather live where they are ; are better pleased
with their present state of life. Tell them of patience in wait
ing for the heavenly felicity? It is language they understand
hot! Oh ! the wretched state of those forlorn souls, whose ha
bitual temper makes them incapable of the exercise, or need of
this patience ! It may be said indeed, of many a good man,
OP FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 8J1
that he doth not covet death, (which, for itself, no man can,)
but it cannot be said of any good man, that he doth not covet
blessedness, which, in a general, indeterminate notion, every
man covets. But there is no truly good man, none that is re
generate, and born of God, who doth not particularly covet
that, wherein blessedness truly lies, and doth consist. For all
such are begotten to the lively hope of the undefiled inherit
ance, reserved in heaven for them, (1 Pet. 1. 3. 4.) nor can
be supposed, when they covet blessedness, not to covet perfect
blessedness. Such may, indeed, not yet covet to die; be
cause yet they may be under some doubt concerning their pre
sent state God-ward. And so such a one doth not know, whe
ther, if he die, he shall enter upon a blessed state, or no. But,
in the mean time, it cannot be said of any good man, that he
doth not covet to be blessed ; though for that single reason,
because he doubts of his title to the heavenly blessedness, he
covets not death. Therefore that doubt doth not extinguish
his desire of blessedness, but suspends only the desire of death,
as an uncertain way to it ; because it is equally the entrance in
to a state of misery, to them who have no title to blessedness,
as it is unto a blessed state, to them that have a title. And
concerning their present title, they are still in doubt; which
way they hope, by divine assistance, if they have more time,
may yet be gained. Whereas, upon supposition, that doubt
were removed, they would be glad to be gone. But this is
their miserable case, whose hearts cleave to this earth, that
they prefer it before all the blessedness and glory of heaven ;
and rather bless themselves from it, than desire to be blessed
by it. If they can but live pleasantly, and as long as they
would do here, take heaven, and all the blessedness and glory
of it who will for them ! I would fain have you apprehend the
deplorable condition of such men, upon sundry accounts.
(l.)Their temper differs from that of all the children of God;
they are quite of another complexion from the whole family
that belongs to him. For all that are the sons of God, as they
are born from above (anu** John 8. 3.) they are born with a
disposition heavenward. Therefore, if such a man could but
view, and behold himself, he could not but cry out, affrighted
and amazed, God be merciful to me, what sort of creature am
I ! If God be not merciful to me, to change me, his mercy
can never own me for his ; I am quite of a different make from
all that ever had leave to call him Father ! They all love hea
ven more than earth, and I love earth more than heaven ! That
a man's own temper should distinguish him from all the divine
off-spring ! methinks it should be considered with dread and
372 OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
horror ! That there should be a sort of men in this world, that
are all lovers of God, as their best good, and longing to be at
home with him in the heavenly state, and I to be severed from
them all ! My heart being strange to him, and always tending
downward ! This is a dismal thing ! A sad reflection to any
one, that can, and will reflect; and be so true to himself, as
to own this to be his sense, "I had rather live amidst the vani
ties of this world, than partake in the glories of heaven ! I
had rather please my flesh and sense on earth, than enjoy the
felicity of saints and angels above \" A fearful case! For now
you have nothing to do with this character, belonging to ho
ly men, of standing in sensible need of patience, that you may
inherit the promise ! nor,
(2.) Can you inherit. For as all, so only, God's children,
are his heirs. They are no heirs who are not his children.
Cast out the bondwoman, and her son : he cannot inherit
with the son of the promise. The children of Jerusalem above
are free ; the rest are slaves. Can it be thought worthy of God
to have bond-men, and slaves to vile terrene affections, for his
sons ; can they inherit the blessedness of heaven, that never
loved, desired, or chose it ? that always preferred this earth
before it ? Can any be brought to heaven violently, whether
they will, or no ? Whoever have come thither, first sought
it, as the better country. Therefore God was not ashamed to
be called their God, (Heb. 11. 16.) which implies, he would
be ashamed to be called the God of an earthly-minded genera
tion of men. And will he ever do the thing that he would be
ashamed of ? So ignominious a thing as to take base sons of
the earth into his kingdom (who may all say in regno nati su*
mus, we are born of the kingdom we belong to) for his chil
dren and heirs !
(3.) Notwithstanding their obstinate inclination and adhe
rence to this eartb, they still live in the continual fear of being
removed out of it, namely, if they bethink themselves. And
what sort of felicity is that, that can be blasted and extinguished
by a thought ! That depends only upon a present forgetfulness !
How afflicting a misery to be united in affection, with that, as
my best good, which I continually fear to lose ! and to have
rent away from me !
(4.) Such addictedness to this earth, that is, the desire of a
perpetual abode here ; which is the complexion of all earthly-?
minded men, who herein never limit themselves : but should
they live here never so many ages, they would be always of the
same mind, I say, their earthly propension is liable to be en
countered continually, not with fear only, but despair j and is
OP FUTURE BLESSEDNESS.
therefore most vain, irrational, absurd, and tormenting to
themselves: vain, for it contributes nothing to their end.
Can any man's adhesion to this earth, be it never so peremp
tory, perpetuate, or prolong his abode upon it; irrational,
for what is there in this state itself, to be alleged as a plausible
reason j why one should desire it to be everlasting ? Absurd,
for it is to set one's heart upon a known impossibility. What can
be more ludicrous, than to contend with necessity, which
will at last be too hard forme ? to cherish a desire in my soul,
wherein I know I must at length be disappointed ? And it can
not, in the issue, but be tormenting, and even in the foresight
of it; fear afflicts, but despair cannot do less than torment.
How amazing is the fore-thought of being plucked away from
one's dwelling-place ; rooted out from the land of the living ?
(Psal. 52. 5,) An immortal spirit torn out of mortal flesh, un
to which it is now, however so inwardly con-naturalized, as to
have no thought but with abhorrence, of any other state or
dwelling ? That one's soul should sit trembling on the lip, and
muttering, " I fain would stay, but must go, and leave be
hind me whatsoever I loved best I" And not only quit all my
former known delights and wonts, but pass into unknown dark
ness and woes ! Ammula vagula blandula fyc. (as he despe
rately) O my poor wandering, self -flatter ing soul, whither
art thou going into what dismal, horrid places, where thou
shalt not jest as thou wast wont !
That a man should thus recount with himself; I have had
my good things ! my pleasant days are all over, never to return
more ! And now must 1 tinish them by so violent a death !
Driven away (as the wicked is said to be) out of light into
darkness, and chased out of the world, John 18. 5. 18. How
calamitous is this case ! And how much the more, that it
scarce leaves room for a rational, or even for a religious pity.
For we read in the mentioned Psal. 52. when we are told, ver.
6. of God's plucking, and rooting such out of their dwelling-
place, &c. That the righteous shall see and fear, and laugh at
them. At once they reverence God ! and deride them, ver. 6.
And are justified herein, by what follows, ver. 7 Lo, this is
the man that made not God his strength, but trusted in the a-
bundance of his riches, and strengthened himself in his wicked
ness, namely, that he acted so foolish a part, in so plain a case;
imagining, that wealth and wickedness, in conjunction, could
signify more than all the mercy and justice of a Deity ! And
did therefore that ridiculous thing, so deservedly to be laughed
at by all that are wise and just, as to attempt by so much earth
to fill up the room of God! That a reasonable, and immortal
374 OP PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
mind should place its supreme desire upon a terrene good, from
which it shortly must be plucked away, against the strongest
reluctance! veneration of the divine nemesis overcomes com
passion in this case. Pity towards them is not extinguished,
but its exercise suspended only, by religion towards God.
(5.) This temper of mind (wbiefo ought to signify with pro
fessed Christians) hath in it a down-right repugnancy unto
whole Christianity. For consider, and compare things. Here
is a heart cleaving to this earth; but did Christ establish his
religion to plant men in the earth ? Was it not to prepare
them for heaven, and then translate them thither ? He died,
the just for the unjust, to bring us to God, 1 Pet. 3. 18. And
he hath redeemed us to God by his blood, Rev. 5. 9. And to
deliver us from this present world, Gal. 1. 4. His kingdom,
in the whole constitution and frame of it, is avowedly not of
this world ; but terminates upon eternity, and an everlasting
state. And, therefore, they that mind earthly things, are said
to be enemies to the cross of Christ, Phil. 3. 18, 19. Their
whole business is nothing else but fighting against, tilting at the
cross ! that is, counter-acting the design for which Christ was cru
cified. And can it enter into the imagination of any man, that
hath not forfeited the repute of an intelligent creature, or quite
lost his understanding ; or (if he retain any thing of reason) that
hath not abandoned his religion, to think, that the Son of God
should come down from heaven, and die on earth, to counter
act himself, or only to procure, that such as we, might be rich
men, be in friendship with this world, and enmity with God ?
Here live, eat, drink, trade, gather wealth ; and forget who
made us, and redeemed us with his blood? Was this the end
for which the world was to be Christianized ? and Christianity
set up among men ? And for the founding whereof, the Bead
and Author of this profession died upon a cross ? What an in
solent absurdity is it in such as call themselves Christians, to
live in so open, continual, and direct opposition to the very end
for which Christ died !
(6.) And in the mentioned case, their very frame carries
with it a direct opposition, and contradiction to their own pro
fession, that is, supposing they live under thegospel, and profess
the Christian religion. They fight not only against Christ, even
dying, but themselves. And this is that which the apostle con
siders with so deep sense, and tenderness, in that mentioned,
Phil. 3. IS. There are some, of whom I have told you often,
jmd now tell you weeping, they are enemies to the cross of
Christ- they mind earthly things. But, in opposition to men
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS, 3?5
of this character, he adds : Our conversation is in heaven. All
runs into this at last, they that are Christians indeed, have their
conversation in heaven. I now tell you of these earthly-minded
ones, even weeping, that they unchristian themselves ! What
compassion doth it challenge! to see men baptized into Christ's
death ; to behold immortal spirits united with bodies washed
with pure water, therein renouncing this world, and all its pol
lutions, yet sunk into carnality ! buried in flesh ! where they
should but dwell, living under the gospel, where life, and im
mortality are brought to light, regardless of immortal life ; a-
fraid to die, yet void of any inclination to the way of living for
ever ! And that while they pretend to it, and do really love
their death, which their profession obliges them to shun, and
dread ! (Prov. 8. 36.) So are they made up of contradictions,
and inconsistencies with themselves i In the forementioned
context, (Phil. 3.) the way, and course of walking, which
the blessed apostle observed, and lamented with tears, was such,
a* none of them that took it could be supposed to avow. They
were not professed enemies to Christ and Christianity, of whom
he complains. It could be no surprize to him, or strange
thing, to see men practise, according to their known princi
ples. But that enmity to Christ, and his great design, should
appear in the lives of christians, pierced his very soul; and the
more for what there follows :
(7.) That their end will be destruction. For they were to
be treated, and dealt with at last ; not according to what they
did falsely pretend, but what they truly were ; besides, that
their destruction naturally follows their earthly inclination.
They have that death-mark upon them, which is also the true
cause why they cannot live. All their designs, and inclinati
ons terminate upon earth, that liath nothing in it that souls can
live by ; and they are enemies to the cross of Christ, that is to
the design of his death thereon, incompliance wherewith stands
their very life. For, if they are crucified with him, they live.
Gal. 2. 20. The love of this world must be deadly to them
excluding divine love, which is their life. In the same de
grees, wherein this world, arid all worldly lusts are crucified by
the cross of Christ, (GaL 6*. 14.) their true life is renewed and
improved. Who can think less, is meant by saying so express
ly, to be carnally minded is death to be spiritually minded is
life, and peace ? Rom. 8. 6. When death is consummate,
and finished, their lusts grown mature, and wanting external
objects, turn inward with most intense fury, as never-dying
worms, on the miserable creature itself : here is the fulness
of death !
o# PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
(8.) Their destruction must be so much the more grievous
for having lived under the gospel, where the state, and the
way of life are so plainly revealed. There God's design is laid
open, only to continue them under such a dispensation here, as
the means of discovery, and operation, to reveal heaven to them,
and prepare and fit them for the heavenly state, that they may
seasonably be removed thither. But this would never enter
into their hearts, while the amusements of their present earthly
state have more powerfully diverted them, disposed them to
dream, and trifle away the precious hours of their gospel-day,
rather than improve them to their proper end. To have their
spirits remain unimpressed by the gospel ; they have got no
thing by it, of what it intended, and aimed at : to have lived
so many years, twenty, thirty, forty years, or more under the
gospel, and have got nothing of a correspondent frame to so
glorious a ministration ! a gospel, which calls men to God's
eternal kingdom and glory, to be so defeated of its great design !
how is this to be accounted for? That is the final term Cf
this call, namely, the eternal kingdom, and glory of God, 1
Thess. 2. 12. I Pet. 5. 10. He calls to repentance, faith,
and holiness, and to the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ : but
the ultimate term of this calling is, his eternal kingdom, and
glory, and by Jesus Christ, as it is there expressed, and from
the all, or fulness of grace; the God of all grace. But now, to
Lave an ear invincibly deaf to this call, that stones might, as
well have been called to heaven, clogs of earth to turn them
selves into stars, and fix themselves in the highest orbs ; what
a deplorable case is this ! What serious heart would it not
melt, and dissolve into tears, that from under such a gospel>
souls should be dropping down into perdition continually, and
we have no way to help it ! And if this be a compassionable
case to them that behold it, their misery is great that shall en-
dure it!
Great, if we consider, how great the salvation was, which
they neglected. Great, if it be considered, how provoking the
affront was to its great prime Revealer, as well as Author, which
began to be spoken by the Lord ; and the divine attestation af
forded to the after-publishers, being confirmed by them that
heard him; God also bearing them witness, Heb. 2. 3, 4*
Whereupon it is demanded, how can the neglecters escape ?
Great, if we consider their odious, and ignominious comparison,
and preference of the vanities of this earth', to the divine and hea
venly glory ! And add, that they perish in sight of this glorious
state; not far from the kingdom of God ! having it in view !
2. Let us see, on the contrary hand, the blessedness of them,
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 377
whose hearts are supremely set upon the heavenly felicity ; and
who, therefore only need patience, that they may wait till God
sees fit to. translate them to it. There are many things to be
considered here,
(1.) Their spirits are attempered to the heavenly state; here
upon they may daily reflect, and view the kingdom of God be
gun within them, and live in a very pleasant, comfortable ex-^
pectation, that the first-fruits will be followed by a blessed har
vest ; that the kingdom within them, consisting, in righteous
ness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost,(Rom. 14. 17-) W M issue
in their being at last received into a most perfectly glorious
kingdom ; that he, who is working them for that self-same
thing (the state, wherein mortality shall be swallowed up of
life) hath given them the earnest of the Spirit, and thereby as-
isured to them the inheritance itself, 2 Cor. 5. 4, 5.
(2.) They feel, therefore, within themselves, that their pa
tience is not indifference ; much less, that it imports aversion
to the state they profess to be waiting for ; that they love not
this present world, and are loth to leave it. Herein com
muning with themselves, they can appeal to the kind eye of
their gracious Lord ; and say, Thou knowest all things, thou
knowest that I love thee : and that with so superlative a love,
that there is nothing in all this world, which they would not
willingly leave, to be with him, as that which for themselves,
and considering their own interest only, they count to be best of
all. Whereupon also, therefore,
(3.) Their hearts will bear them this testimony, that their
expectation with patience is understood, and designed by them,
as their duty. They exercise it in compliance with the divine
pleasure. They dare not prescribe to him about the time,
when he will take them up. He enables them patiently to
wait, as having formed their hearts to a governable temper,
and to be subject to the Father of spirits. And apprehending,
that as he is also peculiarly stiled, the God of the spirits of all
flesh, it must belong to him to determine, both what spirits shall
sojourn in flesh, and what shall not; as also to limit the time
ot their abode there ; how long they shall continue in that
mean Dwelling, an( l w hen they shall leave it. Conscience of
duty, ift this very case, is in itself a pleasant reflection, and
sensation ! Whence it appearing, that it is a matter of duty ;
this is further to be considered by them,
(4.) That their Very expectation itself will be rewarded ;
that since they were willing to wait, though they had real,
vivid, desires to be dissolved, and to be with Christ; and that
their willingness to wait was not idle, but conjunct with a wil
lingness also to serve him in this world, they shall have so much
VOL in. 3 c
378 O* PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
the more ample reward in heaven 5 their very heaven itself
will be so much the more grateful; and they shall have so mucTi
the more abundant entrance into the everlasting kingdom and
glory. They may, therefore, encourage themselves from that con
solatory exhortation of the apostle, 1 Cor. 15. 58. Therefore, my
beloved brethren, be stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding
in the work of the Lord ; forasmuch as you know your labour
.shall not be in vain in the Lord. And if no part of that work
shall be in vain ; nothing of it, according to that Connexion
which the grace of God hath settled between work and reward,
shall be without its fecompence; nor consequently any part of
that time, in this our state of expectation, which we had for the
doing of such work, shall pass without its relative consideration
thereto ; if only we had opportunity to give one cup of cold
water to a disciple, in the name of a disciple.
Therefore, to shut up all : let us now apply, and bend our
selves to this one thing; to get into such a temper of soul, as
that we may find, and feel we need patience to wait for the?
blessedness of heaven* If we do not sensibly need patience 4 ,
we are dead, there is no life in us. If we live that life that
tends towards God, and will end in eternal life, that life will
have sense belonging to it, and that sense will make us feel our
need of patience ; we shall wait, not like stupid stocks, but like
obedient children, And when we see this to be the genuine
temper of a Christian spirit, how uneasy should it be to us, not
to be able to say, blessed be God, it is our temper ! Which, if
we do find, our own sense not letting us doubt, that upon the
mentioned account, we need patience ; our next care must
be, that we have it; which will not exclude our feeling the
need of it. For when we find, that through the mercy of God,
in some competent measure, we have it, our sense of the need
of it, will not cease, that is, we shall never account that we
have it as an unnecessary, or needless thing. We shall, indeed,
truly judge, with just gratitude, that we do not altogether want
it ; but shall apprehend we need it still, as that we cannot be
without. Yea, and the more we have of it, and are under its
dominion, and possessive power, the more we shall apprehend
its value and excellency; and how needful it is to us. But
that when we feel our need, we may not be destitute of it, ought
to be our great, and very principal care. Nor are we to con
tent ourselves with the mere self-indulgent opinion, that we
have it laid up (as in a napkin) in the dull and lazy habit; but
must take care, that we have it in act and exercise; which is.
the express import of that apostolical exhortation, James 1. 4.
J^et patience have its perfect work, as if it had been said, take
care, not merely, that you have the principle ; as where one
/, , OP FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 3/9
good and holy principle belonging to the new creature is, there
all are ; but that we have it in its present use and operation, or
in an actual promptitude, and readiness for use and exercise, as
the occasions that call for it shall occur ; that then we be not,
as men of might, that (though not supposed to want) cannot
find their hands, that is, have them not ready for present use.
Moreover, we are here also to consider, that though patience
is needful, as that text imports, upon the account of mere ab
sence, and expectation of the good, that is, principally the final
blessedness contained in the promise ; and that this alone is a
true ground, upon which patience is necessary, if we look upon
the case abstractly, and in thesi, or in the theoric, and contem
plation : yet when we come to the exercise of patience, we
actually find no such case, wherein the expectation of this pro
mised good is alone; but variously complicated with many
other occasions, in this our present state, while we dwell in
such a world, and in such bodies, that must much increase our
need of patience. For, taking the whole matter, as may be
said, in concrete, and as comprehending all our present
circumstances, we may be put to expect the promised
good, under much suffering for the sake of Christ and a
good conscience, as is signified in this context, ver. 32,
33, 34. Enduring a great fight of afflictions made
gazing stocks, by reproaches on ourselves, and as the com
panions of others so used suffering the spoiling of our goods,
even our all, as to this world ; so as nothing shall remain to us,
but the (expected) better, the enduring heavenly substance.
And we may thus be obliged to expect, amidst great bodily
pains and languishings, the concussions and shakings of our
earthly tabernacles, while, as yet, they come not down ; the out
ward man daily perishing, but we know not how long it will be
before it actually perish ; besides, the more grievous distempers
of the inward man, that not being so sensibly renewed, as with
many it is not, day by day, 2 Cor. 4. 16. And thus, if we had
no other burdens, we are burden enough to ourselves. Where
upon, the greater our need of patience is, the more earnestly
we should endeavour for it. And we are to use very earnest
endeavours in order hereto, both with God, and with ourselves.
With God, by incessant prayer, as the God of all grace ;
that, as the apostle speaks in another instance, we may abound
in this grace also. Another apostle; James, (chap. 1. 4, 5.)
speaks of this Christian excellency, under the name of wisdom.
It is plain he so intends; for having (ver. 4.) given the exhor
tation, letpatience have its perfect work he subjoins, (ver. 5.)
If any man lack wisdom, that is, as is evident, this wisdom,
patiently to acquiesce in the divine pleasure ; under whatsoever
exercises, or of what continuance soever; than which no part
3 SO OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
of wisdom can be more necessary, or any thing more apparently
wise. But we see what his further direction is upon that sup
position, if any man lack this wisdom, let him ask it of God,
&c. Agreeably whereto he is pleased to be stiled the God of
patience, (Rom. 15. 5.) to let us know, whither in this ap
prehended and felt necessity, our great resort must be. And
how kind and compassionate is the encouragement given in
the following words of that former text, James 1. 5. that he
giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not. Is not apt to
reproach frail creatures with the 'folly of their impatient fret?
tings ; but freely, upon their request, to give them that compo
sure of mind, which may shew them to be truly wise ; and
wherein their wisdom doth eminently consist. Moreover, we
find, that elsewhere, experience is appealed to, for further en^
couragement, and as a demonstration of God's faithfulness, in
this case, 1 Cor. 10. 13. No temptation hath befallen you,
but what is common to man, or incident to our present state,
and for the bearing whereof you had divine support. And God
is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted, or tried,
above what you are able, or beyond the ability which he will
graciously afford you ; but will, with the trial, make a way to
escape, that you may be able to bear it, that is, such a way of es
cape, as will not avoid bearing, but consist with it ; and where
in a vouchsafed ability, to bear shall consist; so as that you come
off unarmed, and without real hurt or prejudice. And since
patience is this ability to bear, how reasonable is it, with a filial
faith and confidence to supplicate for it !
Yet, as we are thus by fervent prayer, to strive and wrestle
with God ; it will argue we are grossly neglectful, or very ig
norant of God's usual methods of communicating his gracious
assistances, if also we do not, by proper and suitable means
strive, and take pains with ourselves, that we may obtain what
we pray for. And nothing can be more suitable to reasonable
creatures, that are not to be wrought upon, as stocks, or stones ;
but as men, and christians,capable of consideration and thought;
and of such thoughts and considerations, as God's own word,
which we profess to believe, hath given ground for ; of which
considerations there are many, wherewith we should urge our
own souls, to the exercise of such patience as the present case
calls for it ; that is, while as yet we are to continue expectants,
waiting his time, for our receiving the promise. In this way
we should, therefore commune, and discourse this matter with
ourselves. Am not I God's creature, the work of his hands ?
Hath he not given me breath and being ? Was it not for his
pleasure, or by his will, that I, with the rest of his creatures,
am, and was created ? Did it not depend upon his wil^
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS. 381
whether I should be, or not be ? Have any place in his crea
tion ? Be any thing, or nothing for ever? Did not his own
free choice determine, in what rank, or order of creatures I
should be placed ? Whether among frogs, toads, serpents, or
men ? Could I choose my place and station in the creation of
God ? How favourable a vouchsafement was it, that he made
me a creature capable of thought, of design, of felicity, of im->
mortality and eternal life ! Of receiving such a promise, as I
am now expecting to be accomplished, and fulfilled unto me!
What could be considered here, but the good pleasure of God's
goodness ? How impossible was it, that so arbitrary, and
royal botmty should be prescribed unto ? And shall I not now
wait with patience, for the final result and issue of it ?
But how overpowering a consideration should it he with me,
to think, I am not only his creature, but one that had offended
him, and how unexpressibly, what I expect, is. above the con
dition of a revolted creature ! One fallen from God ! in rebel
lion against him ! and by nature a child of wrath ! One en
gaged in the common conspiracy of the apostate sons of Adam,
against their sovereign rightful Lord ! that were agreed, in one
sense, to say to God, Depart from us, we desire not the know
ledge of thy ways ; and were all best pleased, to be as without
God in the world ! Whence is it to me ! one of that vile, de
generate, rebellious crew ! that a promise should be before
me, and in view, pointed atme,(as it isto all who do not disbe
lieve or despise it) of entering into the blessed rest of God him
self! Heb. 4. 1. Or, according to the nearer, and more im
mediate reference of the words we have in hand, chap. 10. ver.
34. of having in heaven the better, and enduring substance !
And shall I not patiently wait for it ? Why am I so over hasty,
to snatch at what, I am but dutifully to receive ? and with
highest admiration of the rich grace of the glorious giver.
Is the gift itself, wholly in his power, and not the time ? Did
it not entirely depend upon his pleasure, to give, or not to give?
And doth it not, as much belong to him to determine when
his gift shall take place ? Is the substance in his choice, and
not the circumstance ? The thing itself was infinitely above
expectation ; and shall it now be grievous to expect the ap
pointed time ! There was a time, and state of things, when
with me, an offender, an obstinate, impenitent rebel, no other
expectation could remain, but of wrath, and fiery indignation.
It is of mere gracious vouchsafement, that I, comfortably expect
at all ; and shall I count it a hardship, that I am not presently
told how long ? And how relieving a thing should it be against
the weariness of such an expectation, that so great a good is
Sure at last, namely, as that contained in the promise ! For i<
382 OF PATIENCE, IN EXPECTATION
not he faithful who hath promised ? And hath he not s<*
graciously condescended, as to add to his promise his oath, that
by two immutable things, by which it is impossible for God to
lie, the heirs of promise might have strong consolation ! Heb.
6. 17, 18. And when this assurance is given to the heirs of
promise, ver. 17- that is, to the regenerate; for if children
then heirs, Rom. 8. 17- Nothing can be surer than this, in
the general, that all that are regenerate, or sincere christians,
shall inherit at one time, or other. Nothing is left doubtful,
l>ut the time when, that is, the time when they shall die. For
they that die in Christ, are past danger. And the method is
prescribed us, of making our calling and election sure*
When, therefore, this is done, how great is the consolation*
that one time, or other, I am sure to die I What can be surer?
It is not in the power of all the world, not of the greatest
enemy I can have in it, to keep me always there, or hinder my
going out of it, at my appointed time. Such therefore, our Sa
viour, under the name of his friends, (Luke 12. 4.) forbidstofear
them that kill the body, and, after that, have no more that they
can do. Which is a triumph over the impqtency of the ut
most human malice against good men ; the greatest hurt they
have it in their power to do them, is to put it out of their own
power ever to hurt them more ! and to put them into the posr
session of the most blessed state !
This consideration, therefore, should, at once, both make u$
patient of death, when expected as an apprehended evil ; and
of the expectation of the consequent good, to which it is au
appointed, unalterable introduction. Of death, as that which
must intervene, arid in reference whereto itself, we have need
of patience, that we may inherit the promise. For that which
is sown is not quickened, except it die. It is necessary we be
reconciled to this wise, and equal law of our sovereign Lord,
by which, it is appointed for all men once to die : that we be
satisfied and well pleased, that this world be not continued al
ways, for the production and sustenance of men born in sin:
that rebels against heaven are not to be everlastingly propa
gated here on earth : that God shall not thus perpetuate his
own dishonours, and prevent the judgment that is to shut
up this scene, and set all things right between him and his
revolted creatures, after apt and suitable means used for their
reduction and recovery. With how dutiful submission and
complacency should we yield, for our parts, to this constitution!
so as for ourselves, not to wish for an exemption. For ho\y
can we harbour a desire in our hearts, which we cannot form
into a prayer? And how would such a prayer sound, " Lord,
when all this world is to die round about me, let me be an ex.-
OF FUTURE BLESSEDNESS.
cepted instance ? Let me live here always ?" How presumptu
ous a request were it ? And how foolish ? For is not the
course of God's procedure herein, from age to age, a constant
avowing of the righteousness, and of the immutability of his
counsel, in reference to it ? It is a wretched thing to be en
gaged in a war with necessity made by righteousness itself, and
the most invincible reason ? A pagan, represented in the
height of madness, was not so mad as not to see this, Miser est
quicunq ; nonvult, mundosecum moriente mori; that he is a
wretched creature, that is unwilling to die, when the world is
every where dying with him I Our patience possessing our souls,
will not endure there should be such npugna, a reluctant dis
position, not overcome against this inviolable statute and de
termination ; which disposition must be equally disloyal to our
maker, and uncomfortable to ourselves.
And this consideration should make us patient in expecting
the consequent good, whereto death is the introduction ; that
the expected good is so ascertained to the friends of Christ, that
death intervening cannot be hurtful, or be any bar to our at
tainment of the good promised ; nor is rationally formidable ;
since we cannot suppose our Lord would forbid our fearing
what we have reason to fear. But unto his friends he forbid
the fearing of them that can kill the body only, and after that,
have no more that they can do : but requires them to fear him,
that can cast soul and body into hell. It is plainly implied,
that killing the body is no hurt or damage to the soul ; it can
not separate from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our
Ivord, Rom. 8. 38, 39. No, nor the principalities, and powers
which, in that juncture, in the very article, or instant of dying,
will be sure to do their uttermost to work that separation. And
considering this bodily death, as an introduction to blessedness,
it not only can infer no damage, but it must be our great ad
vantage. Which is implied in the mentioned context, Luke
12. 8. Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will the
Son of man confess before the angels of God. For though it
is not the lot of every Christian to be an actual martyr ; yet
every true Christian is an habitual one. Whosoever, therefore,
dies with a fixed disposition of spirit, never, upon any terms to
deny Christ, he assures such he will solemnly own them, even
before all the angels ; which must include their being admitted
into a most blessed state. When also such are expressly told,
that all things are theirs, (1 Cor. 3. 21, 22.) and death is rec
koned into the account of the all things this cannot but signify
that death is to be, not only no detriment to them, but their
advantage and gain; which is also plainly spoke out, Phil. 1,
21. For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. And that
OF PATIENCE, IN
most gainful good being so fully assured to them, they have all
the reason in the world to expect it with patience.
Moreover, how consolatory rriiist it be to them, that have
any taste of spiritual and heavenly things, that so pleasant a
way is prescribed them of living, through the whole time of
their expecting state j that is, as long as they live in the
flesh, namely, to live by faith in the Son of God. Gal. 2i
20. How unspeakable is the joy and pleasure of that way
of living! That all the days of our abode in the flesh, we
Lave so great a one as the glorious ever-blessed Son of God
to depend upon ! by continual, and often repeated vital
acts, resigning ourselves to his conduct and government, and
deriving from that fulness, which it pleased the Father should
dwell in him, all needful supplies of grace, spirit^ lifej and
righteousness ; and that we are taught to consider him, not as
a stranger, or one unrelated to us, or unconcerned for us ; but
who hath loved us, and (which is the highest evidence hereof)
given himself for us, that great, rich, and glorious self ! Iri
whom, therefore, our faith may not only repose^ and acquiesce^
but triumph and glory ! And that we may do thus, not by rare^
unfrequent, and long intermitted intervals; but as long as
we breathe in mortal flesh, even to the last breath! Should
such a way of living be tedious, and irksome to us ? Though we
expect long, we are not to expect, as forlorn creatures, with
out Christ, and without hope, and without God in the world !
Therefore, in how high transports of spirit should we exult, and
bless God, who hath so stated our case ; endeavouring to our
uttermost, and earnestly aspiring to that excellent temper of
spirit, (Col. 1. 1 1, 12.) to be strengthened with all might, ac
cording to his glorious power, unto all patience, and long suf
fering, withjoyfulness, giving thanks. And how overpowering
a consideration should this be with us? What? am'I to aim at that
high pitch of all patience, and long-suffering withjoyfulness ;
and, instead of repining to give thanks ; and have I not at
tained so far, as to meet patience ! My not being able to endure
the enjoined expectation, should make me not endure myself!
AN
APPENDIX
Containing come memorial of
DOCTOR HENRY SAMPSON,
A LATE
IN THE
CITY OF LONDON.
A LTHOUGH the foregoing discourse is grounded upon the
** same text of Scripture, that was insisted on, soon after the
notice was brought me of this worthy person's decease, and
upon the occasion thereof; yet this discourse itself, cannot ad
mit to he called a funeral sermon. The frequent, and inward
conversation I had with him, divers years, gave me ground to
apprehend, that the temper and complexion of his mind and
spirit, did very much agree with the sense and import of this
text ; which, when I heard of his death, first led my thoughts
to it ; and was my inducement to say something of it in pub
lic, with some particular reference to him, in whom I had seen
an exemplification of it in an eminent degree. But of what
was then said, I could now give no distinct account. For hav
ing then no thought of its further publication, and my own
long languishings, presently ensuing ; what was spoken upon
that occasion, was with me lost. Nor was it afterwards decent
to offer at publishing a sermon, for the funeral of one, though
very dear to me, that was deceased so long before. Yet God
affording me, at length, some respiration from the extremity of
those painful distempers that had long afflicted me ; appre
hending, that a discourse upon this subject might be of some
use to divers others besides the present hearers, I did, by in
tervals, set myself to reconsider it. And only now take t to*
VOL. III. 3
38G AN APPENDIX to THE
occasion to annex some memorial of this excellent person, that
first drew my thoughts to it. He was long a member, and
lived in communion with many of us, in the same church,
namely, by the space of thirty years, under the pastoral in
spection of the reverend Doctor Jacomb, and of him, who with
great inequality, succeeded him. This he, signified himself,
in a paper written by his own hand, and delivered to me when
we were entering upon the administration of the Lord's supper;
the last time that God ordered him that opportunity with us.
The paper was thus :
Sir,
" It is my request to you, that you will please to
acquaint the congregation, with the great sense I have of the
mercy of God, that hath a'fforded me com'munion with them,
and their ministry, for thirty years together. But now, being,
by the providence of God, deprived of my health in the city,
1 am to seek relief thereof in the country air, and shall thereby
be, in a great measure deprived of those blessings ; yet I ear
nestly desire their prayers for me, and my family, that, in some
sort of such intercourse, our communion may continue still,
if not in body, yet in spirit,
Your servant,
HENRY SAMPSON,
He now found himself constrained by his declining age,
nnd growing, distempers, to retire from us (but not with
out very great reluctancy) into a village at no great dis
tance from the city; .but which, for change of air, was ne
cessary, and, as he found, relieving to him. From thence
his earnest desire to visit his relations, arid native coun
try, engaged him in a long journey, as far as Nottingham
shire. And that journey brought him into the better, even the
heavenly country : God so ordering it, that near the place,
where he drew his first breath, he should draw his last ; and,
end a very holy useful life, not far from the very spot, where he
began to live. For reaching the seat of a reverend brother of
ills, near to that of his birth, he there found, but for a very
few days, a temporal, and there entered upon his eternal
rest. So falling, a little short of the (patrias sedes) the place
that had been the dwelling place of his earthly parents, by a
joyful anticipation, he sooner arrived at his heavenly Father's
house,, and found his place among the many mansions, and
everlasting habitations, where was to be his proper, and per-*
PRECEDING DISCOURSE. SS?
petual home. It is not now my design to write the history of
his life, the former part, and therefore, the longer course and
tract whereof, must have been more known to clivers of our
society, than it could be to me ; though I have had much op
portunity also, within the space of twenty years past, to un
derstand, and know much of it. But that must contain many
things, which, though useful in their kind, my circumstances
allow me not to related Nor shall I enlarge in giving his
character, though the subject is copious : for my present in
firmities will make my limits narrow, whether I will or no.
But a man of so real value, and usefulness in his station, and
of so instructive, and exemplary a conversation, ought not to
be neglected, or be let slide off the stage from among us, with
out some such observation, as may some way answer a debt
owing to his memory ; and be a real gain, and advantage to
ourselves. He began his course, favoured by the Author of
nature, with very good natural parts ; and very early enriched
with communications of the more excellent kind, by the God
of all grace. Herewith, having his spirit seasoned, and deeply
tinctured betimes, the fear of the Lord which is the beginning
of wisdom, became, near the beginning of his course, the go
verning principle thereof His choice was, therefore, of that
way and state, wherein he, in the general conceived, he might
most glorify God, and do most good to men. And because, he
thought, he might serve those ends best, in that high and no
ble employment, wherein he should be obliged principally, and
most directly, to intend the saving of men's souls, thither he
more immediately bent, and directed his preparatory endea
vours.
And, therefore, though in his academical studies, wherein
he spent several years, he neglected no part of that rational
learning, which was most fitly conducing, and serviceable to
this his purpose 5 yet he most earnestly applied himself to the
gaining a thorough acquaintance with those languages, where
in the holy Scriptures were originally written ; and spared no
cost to procure great variety of the best and most celebrated
editions of both the testaments, with other helps, for the at -
taining of that most necessary knowledge ; whereof his library
so richly furnished, in that kind, did appear, after his decease,
a full evidence : to the bettering of divers other libraries, of
such as he had formerly been wont to hear, and among them,
as I must with gratitude acknowledge, by his special kindness
and bequest, my own. Accordingly this had been his calling,
if the way of managing it, could as much have been the matter
of his choice, guided by his judgment and conscience, as the
calling itself had been.
3SS AN APPENDIX, TO THE
But things falling out, in this respect, otherwise, before he
could solemnly enter upon it ; he seasonably diverted from it,
to that, which he judged the next best ; and wherein the per
sons of men were still to be the objects of his care. Things of
higher excellency than lands and riches ; as life and the body
are, by the verdict of our Saviour, of more worth than their per
quisites, food and raiment, unto which, ample estates and revenues
are but more remotely subservient. And the vicinity of this to
that other most excellent calling, is so near, that it is an easy
step from it, to the affairs of the other. Which we see exem
plified in that excellent person, a dear and most worthy relative
of the deceased; (Dr.Grew) unto whose historical account of him,
subjoined to this discourse, I refer the reader for fuller infor
mation : whose most useful and elaborate works may not only
occasion us to consider theology, as every one's business ; or the
calling of a divine, as in some respect transcendental, and run
ning through every man's calling ; but that of a physician, as
more nearly allied to it, than any other ; many excellent spe
culations being common, and, as those works shew, of great
importance to both. And, in which performance that accu
rate writer doth not, indeed, preach to the vulgar; but instructs
preachers. And, as it hath been sometime thought a greater
thing to make a king, than to be one, he hath attained a
higher degree, above being, himself, one single preacher, in
doing that, whereby now, and in future time, he may contri
bute to the making of many.
These are some instances, and blessed be God, it is to be
hoped there are others, which shew, that Religio Medici is not
always opprobrious, or a note of ignominy and reproach ; and
that a beloved physician, on the best account, was not pecu
liar to the first age. That calling gives very great opportu
nity to a man of a serious spirit, of doing good to men's souls;
and I know, it hath been improved by some, to discourse, and
to pray with their dying patients ; and when their art could
not immortalize their bodies, they did all that in them lay, for
the saving their immortal souls. And this, I have reason to
think, was a great part of the practice of this worthy man. In
the proper business of this calling, he sincerely studied the.
good of mankind ; endeavouring to his utmost, to lengthen out
their time in this world, in order to their further preparation
for the other. And herein his skill was not unequal to his
sincerity ; nor his charity to his skill : for being applied to,
upon no former acquaintance, when the cases of extreme ill
ness, and extreme poverty have met together, he hath most
cheerfully embraced the opportunity of doing such good ; de
claring, he was ready as well to serve the poor, when he was to
PRECEDING DrSCOTJRSE. 389
receive nothing, as the rich, from whom he might expect the
largest fees : his visits have been there repeated with equal con
stancy and diligence. He equally rejoiced in the success of
such endeavours, whereof he had no other recompence, than
the satisfaction of having relieved the distressed, and the mise
rable. And of such, some do survive him, to whom the re
membrance of his name is still grateful and dear. Nor were
the great advantages lost, which he had gained, for the instruct
ing a congregation (had the state of things, and his judgment
concurred thereto) for they eminently appeared to such, as had
the privilege of living under his roof ; and of partaking in the
instructions, which his great acquaintance with the holy Scrip
tures enabled him to give them from time to time : which,
together with his daily fervent prayers, and holy conversation,
made his family, as a well-ordered, and a watered garden,
compared with the howling wildernesses of too many others.
But in all my conversation with him, nothing was more ob
servable, or more grateful to me, than his pleasant and patient
expectation of the blessed state, which he now possesses. The
mention whereof would make joy sparkle in his eye, and clothe
his countenance with cheerful looks ; accompanied with such
tokens of serenity, and a composed temper of mind, as shewed
and signified submission, with an un-reluctant willingness to
wait for that time, which the wisdom and goodness of God
should judge seasonable for his removal out of a world, which
he loved not : nor yet could dis-affect from any sense of its
unkindness to him, but only from the prospect he had of a
better. Which made me think him a fit example of what Is
treated of in the foregoing discourse.
THE WORTHY
DOCTOR GREW'S ACCOUNT
OF HIS EXCELLENT
BE QTHEH-IN-LAJr.
TT^OCTOR Henry Sampson, was the son and heir of a religious
-*-* gentleman, Mr. William Sampson of South-Lever ton, in Not
tinghamshire : and nephew to those two eminent linguists, Mr.
John, and Mr. Samuel Vicars, the joint authors of the Decapla on
the Psalms, In his minority, he was first under the government of
his most virtuous mother. Upon her re-marriage of his father-in-
law, the very reverend Doctor Obadiah Grew of Coventry ; he
was by him committed, at the age of fifteen, to the tutorage of Mr.
William Moses, then fellow, and some time after, the learned, and
worthy master of Pembroke Hall in Cambridge. Under whom, his
proficiency was such, as preferred him to be the moderator of his
year. So soon as he was of sufficient standing, he was chosen fel
low of the same Hall. And, not long after, had one of the best
livings in the gift of the college bestowed upon him, namely, that of
Framlingham in Suffolk. Here we was, when he published that cor
rect edition of the learned Thesis of Mr. Thomas Parker, entitled,
Methodus Divinas Gratiae, &c. a golden book, with a golden
epistle of his own prefixed to it; both of them having a great deal
of weight in a little room. While he continued here, he made
several visits to Coventry, where he often preached for the doctor,
his father-in-law, with great acceptation, as well as among his own
people. In both which places, his name is, as a precious ointment,,
and his memory had in honour unto this day. Upon the restora
tion of King Charles, being obliged to leave his people ; he resolved,
us well because he was never ordained, as for some other reasons,
to qualify himself for the practice of physic. In order whcreunto,
having visited several universities, famous for medicine abroad, he
stayed first, at Padua, and then at Leyden, for some time. In the
latter of which, he became very well acquainted with that eminent
person, the Lord Chief Justice St, John, who bore a singular respect
DR. CREW'S ACCOUNT &c.
to him, as long as he lived. Having here taken his degrte, he rt*
turned home and settled in this city. Where also, for order's sake,
lie entered himself of the college of physicians, as an honorary fel-^
low. Among the members whereof, he justly obtained the repute
of being substantially learned in all the parts of his profession. Be
sides other improvements he aimed at, he laid up a considerable
treasure of observations made of diseased bodies, dissected with his
own hand. Nor did he lose any of his spare hours ; as appears by
many historical papers relating to theology, left behind him. All
which, though they have been long suppressed, partly through his
own great modesty, and partly the infirmities of his latter years,
which permitted him to finish but few, if any of them ; yet it is
toped, that some of both kinds, may before long see the light. His
reading and speculation, were ever in order unto action. By which
means, as he became, under all relations, in every station of his life
desirable and exemplary unto others ; so he enjoyed the happiness
of continual peace within. And, as he lived, he died ; his last
hours being very composed, and concluding with that
eutkanasiq, for which he had often prayed.
FUNERAL SERMONS.
VOL III. 3 E
/ FUNERAL SERMON, >
FOR THAT FAITHFUL AND LABORIOUS SERVANT
OF CHRIST,
ffit, JRfcJjarB jFatrclou0,
Who deceased July 4, 1682, in the sixty-first year of his age.
TO THE REVEREND
Mr. SAMUEL FAIRCLOUGH
Mr. JOHN FAIRCLOUGH,
Mr. GEORGE JONES,
Mr. RICHARD SHUTE,
WITH THEIR PIOUS CONSORTS,
The Brethren and Sisters of the deceased Mr. Richard Fairclough.
MY WORTHY FRIENDS,
ITT is, I apprehend, a grievous thing to you, to be destitute of the
* wonted solace you have taken in those your most delectable re
latives, the father and the elder brother t)f a family, whereof you
were the genuine, or the ingrafted branches. Whether nature or
choice gave you your interest, you had a common concern, and
comfort in it; and iadeed, from a love too little common to the rest
of the world. The love that hath so observedly flourished among
you and been your collective, unitive bond, as it hath shewn itself
to be of a higher than the common kind, demonstrated its own di
vine original, and that it had its root in heaven ; so have its effects,
been a demonstration what such a love can do, for the cherishing of
union, not only in a private family, but in the church and family of
the living God also. And how little necessary it is unto a union,
ven there, that there be a sameness of sentiments, and practices in
every little punctilio ; for a disagreement wherein, too many have
thought themselves licensed to hate, and even destroy one another.
As God himself was the fountain, so he was the first object of that
love with you. And as your love to him caused your entire de-
votedness to his interest, so your mutual love united your hearts
(according to your several capacities) in serving it ; without grudg
ing, or hard thoughts, that each one served it not exactly in the
sume way. . y that love you have been undivided i-n your joys and
DEDICATION.
sorrows, in reference to one another. While your very eminent fa-r
ther survived, how gladly did you pay a joint reverence and duty to
him! what a glory was his hoary head unto you ! This your wor
thy brother was the next resort and centre of your united respect
and delight. I donbt not you feel your loss as to both, which
(though God had made a former breach upon you) the longer con
tinuance, as well as the pleasantness of the enjoyment, cannot but
Jiaye made the more sensible unto you. We are somewhat apt to
plead a prescription for our more continued comforts, but you know
how little that avails against a statute, as that (for instance) by
which it is appointed that all must die ; nor is it to be regretted
that the absolute Lord of all should pluck in pieces our earthly fa
milies, for the building and completing his own, in heaven.
What I have said of this your excellent brother, in the close of
the following discourse, is but a small part of what you know. It
serves for the solace of the survivors, not the advantage of the dead;
and the solace is real, and great, when imitation makes all that is
commendable our own, and most intimate to ourselves. It is, other-
\vise, but a faint comfort to have been related to an excellent person;
\vhen a limb is cut off, the soul retires to the remaining parts. May
a double portion of the spirit and life, which were so copious and
vigorous in the deceased, abound unto you ! And I should be very
faulty, if I put not in for some share with you, who must profess
myself a great sharer for your affliction and loss ; and
Your very affectionate brother,
and servant in our Lord,
J, II,
FUNERAL SERMON.
Matt. xxv. 21.
His Lord said unto him, Well done, good and faithful ser~
vant, thou hast been faithful over a few things, 1 will
make thee ruler over many things ; enter thou into the joy
of thy Lord,
TT may seem somewhat incongruous, and an indecency, that
"*" this memorial of our worthy friend, should be now
solemnized so long after his very remains are gone from off the
face of the earth. But two things concurred to make the de
lay necessary and unavoidable, namely, that his own desire,
expressed in his will, limited the performance of this office to the
person upon whom it now falls. And that my own great infir
mities, before the time of his sickness and death, (which made it
more likely he should have done this part for me, than I for him)
had obliged me to begin a course, for the repairing of languish
ing health, which required some weeks attendance abroad, and
which could not be sooner over. But if our business were
only to mourn and lament our own, and the more common
loss, it were not yet too late. The mention of his name, the
worthy Mr. Richard Fairclough, is enough to open fresh springs,
calling to remembrance such a brother, such a friend, such a
preacher of the word of life, as he was.
And it should do it most of all upon the most common ac
count ; whom would it not induce to mourn over this forlorn
world, to see that every thing that is more excellent, more
pure, more desirable, more capable of being useful in it, God
is gathering up out of it ? O how much of spirit and life is
gone from it, when one such man dies ! how are we to mourn
over the world as dying gradually the worst sort of death, when
the holy, divine life is thus exhaled out of it, and is expiring
by degrees ? But come, we have somewhat else to do than
mourn ; all this tends to make a glorious heaven, one bright
star the more is now added to it ; there is nothing of this holy
life lost ; whatsoever of excellency, purity, goodness, life, love
liness, and love of that divine kind vanishes from among us,
THE FA1THFT7L SERVANT
is but transferred to its own native place, returns to its proper
clement, as the forsaken dust hath to its own. Heaven hath
its part out of every such person, the seat of all life, purity, and
goodness ; as the earth draws into its bosom its own terrene
part, not without a sacredness, and a rich perfume adhering to
that also. And as it is" not our only, or more principal business
to mourn ; so nor is it to relieve, and fortify ourselves against
mourning. We have somewhat to do, divers from them both,
and that is more considerable than either of them. We are
chiefly so to consider his death;, as may best serve the purposes
of our own yet-continuing life, which was the scope of that
desire of his, signified by his will, that an instructive sermon
might be (upon that occasion) preached to the people. We are
to set ourselves to learn from it what doth most concern our
own daily practice and hope ; so to acquit ourselves as not to
neglect the duty of good and faithful servants to our common
Lord, nor to come short of their reward.
And to this purpose we are more to consider his life, than
his death ; the life which he hath lived on earth, and the life
which (we have reason not to doubt) he doth live in heaven.
Nor could my thoughts reflect upon any portion of Scripture
more fit for our purpose, or that was more suitable to him and
us, that is, that could more aptly serve to describe him, and in
struct ourselves; nor have I known any person to have left the
world, within my time, to whom this text of Scripture might
more fitly be applied. I shall only observe, and insist upon
these two heads of discourse from it, the character of such a
servant, and the treatment which he finds at last, from his
heavenly Master.
I. His character. He is said to have done well, or it is said
to him tv, well (no more is there in the greek text) and then he
is further bespoken as a good and faithful servant, more gene
rally, and particularly, his fidelity is commended in reference
to the special trust and charge, which is implied to have been
committed to him; Thou hast been faithful in a few things, I
have not over-charged thee, and thou hast acceptably discharg
ed thyself. Some think this (and the whole parable) to be
long only to the ministers of the gospel, the servants of Christ in
that special sense. I do not see a reason for that restriction,
the words are of themselves capable of being extended further
to the faithful servants of Christ, in whatsoever capacity ; though
being spoken to the disciples, as from the continuation of the
discourse (with this evangelist) from the beginning of the fore
going chapter may be collected, it seems not unfit to allow them
a more particular reference to their special office and trust.
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED.
And here we must note that these words of commendation "Well
cTone, good and faithful servant" do speak both the truth of the
thing, and the judgment and estimate which his Lord makes
thereof accordingly. We are now to consider them under the
former notion, as they express the truth of the thing, the mat
ter of fact, whereof we cannot have a more certain account
than (as here we have it) from his mouth, who employed him ;
was his constant Supervisor, must be his final Judge, and will
be his bountiful Rewarder at length. We shall here, in open
ing his character, note some things leading and introductive,
or that belong to his entrance into this service : and some
things that belong to his performance, afterward.
1. For the introductive, supposed part of his character. He is
(1.) One that hath disclaimed all former and other masters,
all in co-ordination, for of such, no man can serve two; o-
ther lords had dominion over him, but by their usurpation, and
his unjust consent, who was not his own, and had no right to
dispose of himself. The faithful servant repents, and retracts
those former engagements as bonds of iniquity, by which he
will be no longer held, renounces any former inconsistent
jnaster, or service. A truly subordinate master he must own,
for the same reason upon which he acknowledges the supreme,
and do all that such derived authority challenges, by his direc
tion who gave it ; otherwise, he hath learned to call no mau
jnaster on earth.
(2.) He is one that hath, by covenant, surrendered and re
signed himself to this great Lord, and his service. Some rela
tions have their foundation in nature, this of servants to a mas
ter (we except slaves) in their consent, or in mutual contract.
And though this general relation between God and man, have
the most deeply natural foundation imaginable, whereupon all
are his servants ; yet the special relation must have the other
ground, namely, that of consent, or contract superadded;not
to give God a right to our service, but more expressly and ef
fectually to oblige ourselves to it, and that we may have a right
to his rewards. It is but acknowledging and recognizing his
former right in us, which is part (and the initial part) of our
duty to him. He requires and justly insists upon it, to be ac
knowledged as our only rightful Lord ; which till we do, we are
in rebellion against him, and in the condition of servants, broken
away from their masters, run-aways, fugitives, and who keep
ourselves out of the family; and though that cannot however
destroy his right, yet it is inconsistent with our duty, for our
service must be throughout voluntary ; and with our reward,
for nothing that is not voluntary, is rewardable. Therefor?
400 THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
the good and faithful servant, in the text is one that affects
and chooses the state, first, and says with the Psalmist (psal.
cxix. 38.) Thy servant who is devoted to thy fear. And (psal.
cxvi. 16.) O Lord, truly I am thy servant, I am thy ser
vant, the son of thy hand-maid ; thou hast loosed my bonds;
He doth as is required, Rom. vi. 13, 19. Yields himself to
God, and all his parts and powers servants of righteousness un
to holiness. He reckons it neither dutiful towards God, nor
comfortable to himself, to do him only occasional service, but
ad Iibitum 9 at his pleasure and as an unrelated person. He
thinks it not honourable to the great Lord of heaven and earthy
but to borrow (as it were) another's servant, nor can he satis
fy himself not to be of the family ; therefore he consents first to
the relation, and enteis himself his covenant-servant. Faithful
ness supposes having covenanted and hath the samereference to
our part of the covenant, that God's faithfulness hath to his.
(3.) He is one that hath thereupon made it his earnest stu
dy to know his Lord's will. His first inquiry is, What wilt thou
have me to do, Lord ? he is solicitous to understand the duty of
his station, Psal. cxix. 125. I am thy servant, give me un
derstanding, that I may know thy testimonies. To enter one's
self the servant of another, without any concern to know the
business of his place, shews an insincere mind, and argues he
hath more a design to serve himself upon his master, than to
serve him.
(4.) He is one that hath an inclination to the work he is to
do, when he knows it, a -cTpo^/a,an inclining bent of mind to it:
that which the Scripture means, by having the law of God
written in the heart, spoken of our Lord himself, in reference
to that peculiar service he was to perform : Lo, I come to do
thy will, O God, thylawis in my heart, (Psal. xl. 8.) Who
though he were a Son, yet taking the form of a servant, ap
plied himself to that severe part assigned him, with a most
willing mind; and had, hereupon, the highest approbation
imaginable, Isa. xlii. 1. Behold my servant, whom I uphold ;
mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth. And it is spoken of
all the inferior true servants of God, besides, Jer. xxxi. 33. I
will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts.
It is the same thing with being God's workmanship (Ephes. ii.
10.) created unto good works; and with that readiness to every
good work, sroi^s v<, Titus, iii. 1. If a man's heart be not so
framed to God's service, how awkwardly and untowardly does
be go about any thing that is enjoined him, he is habitually dis
obedient, and to every good work reprobate, Titus, i. 14.
2. And for that part of the character, which being a good
and faithful servant includes,
APPLAUDED, AND REGARDED. 401
(1.) He is one that endeavours to extend his obedience to
the whole compass of his duty, hath a universal respect to all
God's commandments, is not partial in the law.
(2.) He peculiarly minds the work most of his own station.
Thinks it not enough, or possible to be a good Christian, and
at the same time an ill magistrate, minister, parent, master of
a family, or servant in it, if it be his lot to be in any of these
capacities.
(3.) He is diligent in all the service that belongs to him, any
way ; not slothful in business fervent in spirit, serving the Lord,
Rom. xii. ii.
(4.) He is, with most delight, exercised in the most spirit
ual part of his work. In the great, vital acts of faith, love,
self-devoting; and those most immediately proceeding from
them, meditation, prayer and praise.
(5.) He balks not the most hazardous, or more costly part.
Thinks it mean to serve God at no expence, or with what costs
him nothingi. Measures not his duty by the advantage, or safe
ty of his own secular interest ; so as to decline it when nothing
is to be got by it, or if any thing be in danger to be lost.
((>.) He grudges not that others are less exposed to danger, in
their work, than he; and have that liberty of serving God, which
he hath not. Let me seriously recommend this property and dispo
sition, of a faithful servant, to my brethren in the ministry. While
some have opportunity of serving our great and common Lord,
without fear of the interruption and sufferingto which we are li-
able> and when we have reason to judge they do it with sincerity
(though we may think they gained their greater liberty, by their
mistake) there can be no more genuine expression of our fide
lity, and sincere devotedness to our Master's interest, than to
behold, with complacency, all the good which we observe done
by them. If the great apostle rejoiced, and declared he would
rejoice that Christ was preached, though not sincerely (and
whether in pretence, or truth) much more should we ? when
we ought to judge that he is sincerely preached. And if he
envied not those that preached Christ, even of envy, how hor
rid would it be, should we behold with envy, what we are to
suppose done out of love, and good-will ! They are great
admirers of themselves, and lovers of some interest of their
own more than his, that cannot endure to see his work done by
other hands, than theirs ; or that have nothing of that disposi
tion in them which those words express : Let him increase,
and me decrease.
(7.) He is much less apt to smite his fellow-servants, or hin
der them in their work, unless they will work by his rule and
VOL. in, 3 F
402 THIS FAITHFUL SERVANT
measure, unprescribed by their Lord himself. He takes no-
pleasure to see the hands tied up of useful labourers in the har
vest, wishes not their number diminished j but, because the
harvest is really plenteous, but the labourers are few, rather
prays the Lord of the harvest to send forth labourers into his har
vest, Mat. ix. 37, 38.
If any, of their own private inclination, would have the ne
cessary work of their/ Lord hindered, and take pleasure in the ex
clusion of industrious labourers, for their conscientious disuse
of things, by their own confession, not necessary ; good Lord !
What spirit are they of} I understand it not, nor let my soul
enter into their secret ! I had rather a thousand-fold bear their
anger, than be of their spirit ! Would any faithful servant ra
ther wish his master's work should be in any part undone, than
done by those he dislikes; upon no more important reason than
that their eloaths, perhaps, are not of the same colour with
his?
But thanks be to God that, among those that differ from each
other in the lesser things, there are so many that rejoice, be
ing under restraints themselves, for the liberty of others ; and
that mourn, while they enjoy themselves, an ample liberty,
for other's restraints, and among whom there is no other con
tention, but who shall think, and speak, and act with most
kindness towards one another :: And that not whole parties, but
an ill mind and spirit, only in some persons, can be charged
with what so much unbecomes faithful fellow-servants.
(8.) He is less at leisure to mind what others do, or do not,,
than what he is to do himself. Is above all things solicitous to
prove his own work, that he may have rejoicing in himself, and
not in another, Gal. vi. 4.
(9.) He esteems the utmost he can do but little, and counts,
when he hath done his best, he is an unprofitable servant.
(10.) He approves himself, in all that he doth, to the eye of
Tiis great Master. Here we cannot serve too much with eye-
service, or be too apprehensive of the constant inspection of
our heavenly Lord. One may be too much a pleaser of men,
but no man can too much study to please, and approve himself
to the eye of God.
(11.) He laments lost time, and labours to redeem it.
(12. He greatly rejoices in the success of his work. If, for
instance, it be his business to bring home souls to God, nothing
is more grateful to him than to prosper in it. My beloved, my
joy, and my crown (Phil. Iv. 1.) So he counts such as he
can make proselytes to Christ. I have no greater joy, than to
hear that my children walk in truth, iii. John. 4. It is said of
'Barnabas, (a great number believing, and turning to the Lord
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 403
Acts xi. 22, 23.) that, when he saw the grace of God, he was
glad; for (it is added) he was a good man, and full of the Holy
Ghost.
(13.) He loves his work, and his Master, is willing to have
Ills ear bored, and serve him for ever. If any thought arises of
changing, he presently represses it, by some seasonable check
and counter- thought,* and confirms his resolution of cleaving
to him unto the end.
(14.) He puts the highest value upon such present encou
ragements, from his Lord, as are most expressive of peculiar fa
vour. The blessed God knows what is most suitable to the ge
nius, and spirit of his own new creature. They who are his
sincere servants, are his sons too, born of him ; and to the di
vine and heavenly nature in them those things are most agree
able that are most spiritual, and whereof others, of terrene
minds, no more know the value, than that dunghill-creatures
did of the gem it found there : they must have great stores of
corn, wine, and oil. His better born servants are of a more
excellent spirit, and better pleased with the light of his coun
tenance ; he differently treats them accordingly. As that victo
rious Persian monarch, (Cyrus) entertaining at a feast the principal
men of his army, gave among them costly gifts ; but for Chrys-
santusrf a more peculiar favourite (ep/Auo-* u^oa-xyayo^vos) he on
ly drew him near to him, and gave him a kiss; which was in
tended by the one, received by the other, and envied by a
third J as an expression of more special kindness. And of the
divine love, which that borrowed expression signifies, pious
souls upon all occasions shew their highest value, Cant. i. 2.
(15.) He trusts his Master for his final reward, and is con
tent to wait for it, as long as he thinks fit to defer. Paul pro
fesses himself a servant of God, and an apostle of Jesus Christ,
in hope of eternal life, which he that could not lie had promi
sed ; and hereupon resolvedly encounters all the difficulties of
that hazardous service.
II. The acceptance, and reward which such a servant finds
above. His acceptance is expressed in the same words (as was
said) which have generally given us his character ; not only
shewing what he was, and did, but that his Lord esteemed, and
passes an approving judgment of him (as it was not to be doubt-
* As holy Mr. Herbert.
Well, I will change the service, and go seek
Some other master out.
Ah, my dear God ! though I be clean forgot,
Let me not love thec, if I love thee not.
t Xen. de Fed. Cyr.
\ Artaba^us, who had a golden cup given him at the same time.
404 THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
edhe would) accordingly. Concerning this judgment we are
to note, both what it supposes, and what it includes.
1. It supposes both an account taken how this servant de
meaned himself, and a rule according whereto the matters, to
be accounted for, were to be examined and judged of.
(1.) That our Lord calls his servants to an account, so we
find it expressly said, ver. 19. After a long time, the lord of
those servants cometh, and reckoneth with them. And here
it is implified, when he says : Well done it implies he takes
cognizance, and inquires whether they have done well or ill,
he is not indifferent or regardless how they quit and behave
themselves ; nor doth he pronounce rashly and at random, with-*-
out searching into the matter. So then every one of us shall
give an account of himself to God, Rom. xiv. 12.
(2.) That there is some certain stated rule, by which then?
doings must be measured. Well doing stands in comformity to
some rule or other, and what is the next and most immediate
rule of our duty, is also the rule of God's judgment; such a
rule it must suppose, as according whereto a true judgment is
possible of our having done well. That cannot be the law of
works, according whereto no flesh can be justified in his sight;
it must therefore be the law of grace : and so this servant is
only said to have done well, according to the f7r/xa evangelic
ca. The indulgence of the gospel can say sv, it is well, to that
which the rigour of the law would condemn. Bwmm oritur
ex causis integris, Sfc. well doing arises out of the concurrence
of all requisites, evil from any , the least defect; and so indeed
whatever the rule be, all things must concur that are requisite
to acceptance, by that rule. But here simply every thing of
duty is requisite, so that the condition of acceptance and life
was not to be distinguished (as a thing of less latitude) from
mere duty, in its utmost extent. Jam. ii. 10, For whosoever
shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is
guilty of all. Cursed is every one that continueth not in all
things, which are written in the book of the law, to do them,
Gal. iii.' 10.
2. This judgment includes
(i.) Well-pleasedness, rj, it is well, as though he had said,
I like well thy way a.nd work, it pleases and is grateful to me,
and so art thou.
(2.) An acknowledgment of his title to the designed reward,
according to the gospel-constitution. It is said to be well, not
only according to the absolute and abstract consideration of what,
was done; but according to its relative consideration and prospect
to what was to ensue; and therefore follows, in the subjoined
voids, the collation of the reward, of which reward we
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 405
here a twofold expression : I will make thee ruler over many
things, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.
[I.] 1 will make thee ruler over many things. In the e-
vangelist Luke's account of this parahle (if his account refer to
the same thing, as spoken at the same time, which some of old,
upon the manifold diversity, have doubted, how reasonably I
shall not here dispute) it is said : Have thou authority over so
many cities. Either expression represents the remuneration
here vouchsafed, by a metaphor which nearly approaches that
very usual one, by which the felicity of saints is represented
tinder the notion of a kingdom, as though he had said, thou
shalt have an honourable prefecture, be a glorious viceroy, shalt
according to thy capacity, share with me in the dignity of my
royal state. If we suffer, we shall also reign with him, 2 Tim.
ii. 12. This I, pass, and shall stay a little more upon the other
.expression, which is plainer, and without a metaphor.
[2.] Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. Wherein, as ex
positors observe, our Lord slides insensibly out of the parable,
into the thing designed by it; using words Indifferently appli
cable to either, but such as wherein he might be easily under
stood ultimately to mean the joys, and glories of the other world
or state. Expressions serving to signify, as an ancient speaks^
T9>v trxa-ixv natxatftoivla, the sum cf all felicity , as what can more
fitly signify that,than joy, the joy of his Lord, and whereintohe
was to enter? Let us consider these scverally,though but briefly.
First. Joy, as though he had said. The laborious part is over
with thee, now follows thy rest and reward. Joy, the very no
tion whereof is rest, quies appetitus appetibili*(t it is aptly de-
fmed) they that sow in tears shall, re up in joy. When the dark
shady vale is past over, with much toil, the path of life leads
into that presence where is fulness of joy, and pleasures for ever
more, Psal. xvi. 11. The fulness of joy speaks the purity of it,
that is pure which is plenum mi, fyc.full of itself, and with
out mixture of any thing else, which hath so entirely all
degrees of itself, as not to admit the least degree of its con
trary ; such is this, it is joy, and no sorrow with it, perfect
and most complete joy. This cannot therefore be meant of a
slight and momentary act, but a perfect and permanent state of
joy ; which state is made up by the continual concurrence of a
twofold everlasting perfection, viz. objective, and subjective
Objective. That there be a perfect, and never-failing good to
be enjoyed : and Subjective. That there be a perfect and im
mutable contemperation, or a thorough undecaying disposition
of the subject to the enjoyment of it. From these two cannot but
tesult a most permanent, everlasting state of joy. And of the
* Chrysqst : in loc.
406 THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
concurrence of these two, the holy Scripture sufficiently assures
us, when it makes God himself to be the object of our eternal vi
sion, in that other state ; and tells us that in order thereto : we
shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is : signifying all
that proportion and agreeableness of the blessed soul to the be
atific object, which is requisite to a most pleasant, perfect, and
perpetual enjoyment.
Secondly. This joy is more expressly specified, by being
called the joy of our Lord; which signifies it to be not only,
the joy whereof he is the object, a joy to be taken in him,
(as before) but also, whereof he is the Author. As he now puts
gladness into the heart, Psal. iv. in this our imperfect state, he
is not less the Author of our most perfect joy. And also that,
whereof he is the possessor, as though he had said, enter into that
joy that is now to be common to me and thee,and wherein thou
shalt partake with me. So one glosses the words: *Be thou partak
er of the same joy with thy Lord, enjoy thou the same joy that
thy Lord enjoys. Amazing thought ! yet so Scripture speaks :
Where I am, there also shall my servant be John xii. 26. The
glory which thou gavest me, I have given them. And ver. 24.
Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be
with me where I am, that they may behold my glory, which
thou hast given me. And that beholding cannot mean a mere
ly contemplative, but a fruitive intuition. If so be that
we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together.
(<rvv$o%x<Tut*ev) Rom. viii. 17 Other joys are in comparison
mean and sordid, this is the highest and most excellent, for it
is the divine joy.
Thirdly. It is that they are to enter into, which notes both
the plenitude of their right, their Lord bids them enter; and
the plenitude ot this joy itself, they are to enter into it, and
the dominion it must for ever have over them, they are to be
absorpt of it, lose themselves in it, not so much to possess it, as
be possessed by it. And the perpetuity is intimated of that pos
session, we are told of their entrance into it, nothing of their
passing out of it any more; the last thing we hear of them is
that they are gone into joy,
If I. Now let us see what brief useful reflections are to be
made, upon all this, And,
1. liqw blessed a thing is it to be a faithful servant of Christ!
if any have not yet learned to value his service for itself,let them
make their estimate by the end of it, and by what is even at
present most certainly annexed to it. To be accepted with him
to appear gracious in his eyes ! An euge from such a mouth I
* Esto particeps, &c. Luc. Brugens. in loc.
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED 407
Where the word of a king is, there is power, How joyful a
sound do these words carry from the mouth of God: Well
done, good and faithful servant ! The persic version (as it is
rendered) most significantly paraphrases this passage: Dominus
pecunice ilium blonde excepit,et cordi verba grata dedit; Euge 9
inquit, O bone etjidelis serve, fyc. The owner of the money
received him pleasantly, and uttered words to him grateful
to his heart, saying, Well done, O thou good and faith
ful servant, fyc. What can be more grateful and reviv
ing to the heart of a good man, than that the glorious Lord
of .heaven and earth should say to him: Well done? to
have him say to us, as to Moses : Thou hast found grace in my
sight, (Exod. xxxiii. 12.) to have gained this testimony, as
Enoch did, (Heb. xi. 5.) that we have pleased God; and that
our case might truly admit of such an angelic salutation (though
upon a less peculiar account)Hail thou that art highly favoured!
how great a thing is it ! So great a thing, in the apostle's ac
count, that living, or dying, being in the body, or out of the
body seemed little things to him, in comparison of it : he was
willing rather to be absent, but is more solicitous whether
sent or absent, that he might be accepted of him, 2 Cor. v.
8, 9. Yea, and the more abject spirit of a very Cain resents
deeply his not being accepted, that his troubled mind imprints
characters of sorrow in his face, shews itself in a fallen counte
nance, and dejected looks.
What ingenuous mind but knows how to value, even the (un
profitable) kindness of a mean friend ? Can the love of a God
seem little with us ? it adds greatly to the value of mere kind
ness, abstracted from beneficence, if it be borne me by a judi
cious, wise person, such a one honours whom he loves ; we less
esteem the love of a fool. There can be no greater contempt
of God, than to make light of being accepted with him. But
how transporting a thing should it be, besides the present sense
of such acceptance, which (with more or less expressness) ac
companies diligence, and fidelity in his service, to have it judi
cially declared, with solemnity, and publicly said to us before
angels and men : Well done thou good and faithful servant ?
When so great consequences depend, and are to ensue upon it,
as that it should be further said : Come, be thou ruler over
many things, inherit the kingdom prepared for you, enter into
the joy of your Lord. Who would think meanly of being the
accepted servant of the most high GetrT They that finally de
spise so privileged a state, will see it with their eyes (exempli
fied in others) but shall never taste the sweetness of it.
2. How easily accountable is it why our Lord lets his ser-
THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
vants suffer hard things, in this world awhile ? He may permit
it to be so, who hath it in his power to make their sorrow l*e
turned into joy. It is not strange if weeping endure with them
for a night, unto whom such joy is coming in the morning ; it
is unworthy to repine in this case. It is want of foresight that
makes any wonder and censure. Consider well those weighty
words, (1 Pet. iv. 12, 13.) Beloved, think it not strange con
cerning the fiery trial, which is to try you, as though some
strange thing happened unto you ; but rejoice, inasmuch as ye
are partakers of Christ's sufferings, that when his glory shall be
revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy.
3. How wicked, and foolish a thing is it to refuse this ser
vice ! it is .horridly unjust towards our most rightful Lord, and
most imprudent for ourselves. Do men know what they do in
this? whose right they invade and resist? and what cruelty
they use towards their own souls ?
4. How much to be lamented is the condition of the sinful
world, who so generally decline this service, and make them
selves slaves, in the mean time, to the worst of masters ? how
do men drudge to the devil ? what slaves are they to themselves,
and their own vile lusts? As indeed no man serves himself, but
hath a fool and a mad tyrant (as one well says) for his master.
We do not enough live up to the principles of our religion,
while we consider not, with more compassion, the condition of
infatuated mankind, in this respect.
5. What may be expected by unfaithful negligent servants
that hide their talent in a napkin? The others joys serve to mea-
kire their sorrows, what a killing word will it be, when instead
of Well done, good and faithful servant, it shall be said : thou
wicked and slothful servant ! and instead of enter thou into the
joy of thy Lord, they must hear, and feel : cast ye the unpro
fitable servant into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and
gnashing of teeth (ver. 30.)
(>. See what estimate we are to make of the nature of God,
especially of his large, munificent goodness (which is his na
ture, God is love) for consider the various emanations and dis
coveries of it, which may here be taken notice of.
(1.) That lie should seek to have any for servants (which the
text supposeth that he doth) in this world of ours 1 A world of
apostate, degenerous, impure, impotent creatures, disaffected
to him and his government, hating him, and (as in themselves
they are) hateful to him. He who hath so little need of ser
vants for any real use ! who can do all things with a word ! and
if he thought it fit to have them for state, and as a thing be
coming his majesty and greatness, is attended above by so ex
cellent God-like creatures ! So suitable, and obsequious ! So
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 409
powerful, and agile ! Those ministers of his that do his pleasure,
hearkening to the voice of his word. A world of ministering
spirits, that might be used for purposes less kind to us than they
are I That he should seek servants among us ! (for his having
them implies it, whoever served him unsought unto\ invite men
into his service, with so importunate solicitation ! whom he
might despise for their vileness, and destroy for their rebellion,
which he can in a moment ! And that he should seek such to
become his servants, not with indiflferency, but with so great
earnestness ! and use afterwards so various endeavours to retain
them in his service ! When they gradually decline, that so gra
ciously upholds them ; when ready to break faith with him, and
quit his service, that by so apt methods he confirms them; when
they actually wander and turn vagabonds, that he should be so
intent to reduce them ! How admirable is all this ! View the
whole case at once. They neglect his first invitations, he re
peats and inculcates them; they faint, he encourages and
supports them ; they revolt, he follows to bring them back ; the
(iause of our admiration still rises higher and higher. How
much is it, in this last instance, above all human measures!
Most men would disdain so to sue to servants that forsake them
and are loth to confess their real heed and want of them (were
it never so great) the Cynic [Sen.] scorned to look after his ser
vant that left him, counting it a disgrace, when Manes thought
he could live without Diogenes, that Diogenes should not be
able to live without Manes. The all-sufficient Deity stoops to
that, which indigency and wretchedness think even too mean
for them !
(2.) Consider the frankness of his acceptance, even of the
least. For how many omissions^ how much laziness and sloth,
how many incogitances and mistakes, how much real disser
vice must he forgive, when he accepts them, and says (yet) it
is well done ? How little is it they do at the best? and how
unprofitable to him ? and yet that little also he forms and even
creates them to 9 and continually succours, and assists them in
itj works in them to will, and to do, otherwise nothing at all
would be done ; .and how full, how complacential his accep
tance is !
(3.) Consider the largeness and bounty of his rewards, too
large for our expression or conception. So that we even
say most to it, when (even lost in wonder) we only ad
mire, and say nothing.
('I .) Consider the kind of the service which he thus bespeaks,
accepts, and rewards. The best and most acceptable service,
any are capable of doing him, is, when they accept him, take
and choose him to be their portion, and blessedness. Trust, love
VOL in. 3 c
410 TllE FAITftFUi SEltVASTt
and delight in him as such, live upon his fulness, and (accord-*
ing to their several stations) persuade as many as they can to do
so too. They that, in the most peculiar sense, are his minis-*-
ters or servants, as they are more earnestly intense upon this, and
win more souls are the more amply and gloriously reward- 1
ed. They that turn many to righteousness, shine as stars. And
for all the rest of his servants, wherein do they serve him most,
but when by their converse, and example, they induce others to
entertain good thoughts of God, and religion, and thereupon to
make the same choice which they have made, arid become se-^
riously religious ; which is most certainly connected with their
being happy, and indeed, in greatest part their very happiness
itself? And when they relieve, support, encourage, and help on
those that are in the way, or whom they are endeavouring ta
bring into the way to final blessedness! We as much need our
servants, as they can us ; they are our living, reasonable, but
most necessary instruments. The whole universe of created
beings subsists by mutual dependancies, the uncreated Being
without any ; creatures are made to need one another. Infinite
self-fulness, not capable of receiving additions, is most highly
gratified by our cheerful reception of its communications.
Let us learn now to conceive of God answerably to all this*
we do him not right, that we consider not his admirable good
ness, in so plain instances of it, with more frequent seriousness^
and intention of mind and spirit, and shew ourselves stupid,
unapprehensive creatures ; have we a thinking faculty about
us ? a power to use thoughts ? and can we use It upon any
thing more evident, more considerable, or that more con
cerns us ? or do we never use it less pertinently >
7 How unreasonable is it, either to quit the service of our
blessed Lord, or to serve him dejectedly ! Quit it I Who hath
more right in us ? or where will we mend ourselves ? O the
treacherous folly of apostacy ! and how severely is it wont to be
animadverted on! 2 Chron. xii. 1. It is said Rehoboam for
sook the law of. the Lord, and all Israel with him; and what
followed ? Shishak, the king of Egypt, comes against them with"
a great power, and God sends them this message, by Shemai-
ah the prophet; that because they had forsaken him (ver. 5.)
therefore he also had left them in the hands of Shishak. And
afterwards, that though upon their humbling themselves, he
would nor quite destroy them, but grant them some deliver
ance; yet he adds : nevertheless ye shall be his (that is, Shi-
shak's) servants, that ye may know my service, and the service
of the kingdoms of the countries, ver. 8. Since they would a-
bandon God, and the true religion, he would by a very sensi
ble instruction, and costly experience teach them to distinguish
and understand the difference, and make them know when they
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 41 1
had a good master. And if we serve him desponclingly and
with dejected spirits, how causeless a reproach do we cast upon
him, and his service ? it is a greater iniquity than is commonly
considered, implies dislike of his work, and the rules and orders
of the family, impatiency of the restraints of it, distrust of his
power to protect, or bounty to reward us ; and we may expect
it to be resented accordingly. So we sometimes find it hath
been, Deut. xxviii. 47, 48. Because thou servedst not the
Lord thy God, with joyfulness and with gladness of heart, for
the abundance of all things ; therefore shalt thou serve thine
enemies, which the Lord shall send against thee, in hunger
and in thirst, and in nakedness, and in want of all tilings, and
he shall put a yoke of iron upon thy neck, until he have des
troyed thee,
8. How are we concerned to follow the example, and expect
the acceptance and reward of any such faithful servant of Christ?
And that we may imitate such a good and faithful servant, let me
briefly set the example of such a one before you, in this excel
lent person lately taken from among us; which v ,e it possible
to represent entirely, were one of the fairest copies to write af
ter, that this, or perhaps many former ages could afford us.
That indeed, which it is fit should first be noted of him, is least
of all imitable ; I mean his natural temper (with its more im
mediate dependancies) which no man can have the privilege to
choose. His indeed was one of the happiest that 1 ever knew,
and did so set off all that was superadded and inserted into it,
by human culture or divine grace, as an advantageous setting,
doth the lustre of a diamond. He had all the advantages of
education from his childhood, which the pious care of an affec
tionate, prudent, learned father could give him, that were pro
per, and preparatory to the function he was intended for; name
ly, that of the sacred ministry. An office whereof his excellent
father (the eminent, holy, heavenly, reverend, ancient, Mr.
Fairclough, of Suffolk, whose name in that country hath still
a grateful savour with all good men, of whatsoever persuasion)
shewed his high esteem and love, not only by the most dili
gent discharge of it himself, but by dedicating all his sons
(which were four in number) to it ; and giving his two daugh
ters in marriage to such also. So that he was the father of a
sacred tribe, an offspring and race of ministers, or that (even
naturally) united with such. This was the eldest of his chil
dren, and of whose education the first care was to be taken.
Scarce any mind could be more receptive of the proper im
pressions, from an ingenuous institution. About twelve years
he continued student (whereof divers, a fellow) and great or
nament of Emanuel-Collcge, in Cambridge, as he was also
412
THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
much adorned by it. He went from it furnished with such a
stock of rational^ substantial, as well as polite literature, that
shewed him to have been no loiterer there. He was a man of a
clear, distinct understanding, of a very quick, discerning and
penetrating judgment, that would, on a sudden (as I have some
times observed in discourse with him) strike through knotty
difficulties, into the inward centre of truth, with such a felicity
that things seemed to offer themselves to him, which are wont
to cost others a troublesome search. Nor were his notions
merely book-learned, borrowed from systems, and taken on trust,
but formed by a due (but more speedy) comparing of things; as
if truth were more a kin, and connatural to him than to most
others, sooner digested, made his own, and inwrought into the
temper and habit of his mind. Which afterwards, he liked not
to niuddy and discompose by busy agitations with others, about
that truth which he found himself in a pleasant secure posses-*
sion of; nor to contend concerning that which he had not
found it necessary to contend for. He declined controversy,
not from inability, but dislike ; for as he less needed it for a
further good end, so he was most remote from loving it for it
self; he was satisfied to have attained his end, and was better
pleased to know, than to seem to others that he knew.
He was of curious sublime fancy, and a lofty style both in speak
ing, and writing, even in his most familiar letters; though he
industriously depressed it, in his popular sermons, and other
negotiations with those of meaner capacity.
But his moral, and holy excellencies were his chief lustre,
being in themselves of a more excellent kind, and shining in
him in a very eminent degree. The bent of his soul was to
wards God, I never knew any man under the more constant go
verning power of religion, which made it be his business both
to exercise, and diffuse it to his uttermost ; he was a mighty
lover of God and men, ami being of a lively active spirit, that
love was his facile, potent mover to the doing even of all the
good that could be thought (in an ordinary way) possible to
him, and more than was possible to most other men. To give
a true succinct account of the complexion of his soul, he was
even made up of life and love. Such was the clearness and
sincerity of his spirit, his constant uprightness and integrity, so.
little darkened by an evil conscience (and indeed, little over
clouded with melancholy fumes) that he seemed to live in the
constant sense of God's favour and acceptance, and had nothing
to do but to serve him with his might ; whence his spirit was
formed to an habitual cheerfulness, and seemed to feel within
itself a continual calm. So undisturbed a serenity hath, to ray
observation, rarely been discernable in any man; nor was. hi*
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 413
a dull, sluggish peace, but vital, and joyous ; seldom hath that
been more exemplified in any man, (Rom. viii. 6.) To be spi
ritually minded is life, and peace. Seldom have any lived more
under the government of that kingdom, which stands in righte
ousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost, Rom. xiv. 17.
His reverence of the divine majesty was most profound, his
thoughts of God high and great, that seemed totally to have
composed him to adoration, and even made him live a worship
ping life : he was not wont to speak to God, or of him at a vul
gar rate, he was most absolutely resigned and given up to him ;
devotedness to his interest, acquiescence in his wisdom and
will, were not mere precepts with him, but habits. No man
could be more deeply concerned about the affairs of religion,
and God's interest in the world ; yet his solitude was tempered
with that stedfast trust, that it might be seen the acknowledged
verities of God's governing the world, superintending and or
dering all human affairs, by wise and steady counsel, and al
mighty power, which in mosc others are but faint notions, were
with him turned into living sense, and vital principles, which
governed his soul ! Whereupon his great reverence of the ma
jesty of God, falling into a conjunction with an assured trust,
and sense of hislove and goodness, made that rare and happy
temperament with him, whicb I cannot better express than by
a pleasant seriousness. What friend of his did ever, at the first,
congress, see his face but with a grave smile ? when unexpect
edly and by surprise he came in among his familiar friends, it
seemed as if he had blest the room, as if a new soul, or some
good genius were come among them.
I need not tell them that survive, who were nearest to him,
how pleasant a relative he was, nor doth any man need to tell me
how pleasant a friend ! No man ever more understood, than he,
the ingenuities, and delights of friendship, especially the high
pleasure of gratifying and obliging angther; the relishes where
of were so delicious to him, that no festival could be so grateful
to any man as the opportunity was to him of making another
taste, and feel his kindness. Nor did 1 ever observe any thing so
like a frequent fault in him, as an aptness to overvalue his friend,
He was a man of most punctual scrupulous fidelity, his word
was ever with him so strictly sacred, that, in the smallest mat
ters, his appointments, though numerous,were through his great
prudence so sure, that one might, without the intervenience
of extraordinary providence, as certainly expect them, as the
returns of day and night. So that they who knew him, though
most delighted with his society, were never wont to urge for
his stay with them, beyond his prefixed time (which he com-
414 THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
monly mentioned at his first entrance) knowing it would be in
vain.
He was of a large and great soul, comprehensive of the inte
rests of God, the world, the church, his country, his friends,
and (with a peculiar concernedness) of the souls of men, ready
to his uttermost to serve them all : made up of compassion to
wards the distressed, of delight in the good, and of general be
nignity towards all men. He had a soul, a life, a name, dark
ened with no cloud but that of his own great humility, which
clouded him only to himself, but beautified and brightened him
in the eyes of all others : a humility that allowed no place
with him to any aspiring design, or high thought, that could
ever be perceived by word, look, or gesture ; except the high
thoughts and designs which neither ought to be excluded, nor
repressed. His greatest ambition was to do good, and partake it
in the highest, and the best kind of it ; to make the nearest ap
proaches he could to the pattern and fountain of all goodness.
And now looking upon so qualified a person, as engaged by of-
fice in a peculiar sort of service to Christ, to gather and draw
in souls to him, and prepare them for a blessed eternity ; how
great things may we expect? What do we not find ? Mells in
Somersetshire was his first, and only (public) station. Thither
he was brought, by so peculiar a conduct and direction of pro
vidence, as seemed to cany with it some signification what great
use he was afterwards to be of, in that place. The very reve
rend Dr. Whichcot, being also at that time fellow of the same
college in Cambridge, and presented to a living in that coun
try, that was in the disposition of that college; obtained of him
to accompany him in a journey to visit, and make some trial of
the people, he had been designed tg take the charge of. Where
that so accomplished person expressed a resolution fit to be ex
emplary to others, of profoundest learning (and which was*
strictly afterwards followed by this his chosen companion)
preaching his first sermon (as himself was pleased to tell me)
upon those words : I determined to know nothing among you,
but Jesus Christ, and him crucified. After some time spent
together here, the doctor's affairs recalling him, for the present
to Cambridge; he prevailed with our worthy friend to stay be
hind, and supply his absence, among his people.
What follows, I was informed of by another hand, but one
so nearly related to this our dear deceased friend, and so well
acquainted with the more desirable occurrences of his life, as
not to leave me in doubt concerning so momentous a thing,
as how he came to be settled in a country so remote from his
own, and where he was so mere a stranger. And it fell out
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 415
thus, during his abode upon this occasion, in those parts, a
noted gentleman, the patron of the rectory of Mells, being at
that time high sheriff of the county, sent to Mr. Fairclough (of
whose worth, fame had not lef him long be ignorant) desiring
him to preach the assize sermon ; some circumstances having
also brought the matter within so narrow a compass, that the
straits of time made it necessary to press the request with more
importunity than could admit of a denial. That performance
Was so highly acceptable, and so newly over, when the patron
was surprised with the tidicgs of the death of the former rector of
Mclls ; that he immediately told our worthy friend, he could
not otherwise so fitly gratify him for his sermon, as by con
ferring upon him such a living, which, if he pleased to accept
it, was his.
The opportunity of stated service, in a calling to which he
had most seriously devoted himself, more than the emolument
{as did afterwards sufficiently appear) soon determined his
thoughts, and fixed him in this station. There he shone
many years a bright and a lively light, a burning, as well as
shining one; it was soon observed what a star was risen in that
horizon, and a confluence was quickly gathered of such as re
joiced in the light of it, which made an obscure country village
soon become a most noted place ; from sundry miles about,
thither was the great resort, so that I have wondered to see so
thronged an auditory as I have sometimes had the opportunity
to observe in such a place, that did usually attend his most
fruitful ministry. And O how hath that congregation been
wont to melt under his holy fervours ! His prayers, sermons,
and other ministerial performances had that strange pungency,
quickness, and authority with them, at sometimes; that soft
ness, gentleness, sweetness, alluringness at others : that one
would think it scarce possible to resist the spirit, and power
wherewith he spake. And the effect did in a blessed measure
correspond, they became a much enlightened, knowing, judici
ous, convinced, reformed, even somewhat generally, and in good
part a seriously religious people. His labours here were almost
incredible. Beside his usual exercises on the Lord's day, of.
praying, reading the Scriptures, preaching, catechising, ad
ministering the sacraments (as the occasions or stated seasons
occurred) he usually five days in the week, betimes in the morn
ing, appeared in public, prayed, and preached an expository
lecture upon some portion of the holy Scriptures, in course, to
such as could then assemble, which so many did, that he always
had a considerable congregation; nor did he ever produce, irx
public any thing, which did not smell of the lamp. And I
THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
know that the most eminent for quality, and judgment, amongf
his hearers, valued those his morning exercises for elaborateness
accuracy, instructiveness, equally with his Lord's days sermons*
Yet also he found time, not only to visit ti?e sick (whien opportu
nities he caught at with great eagerness) but also, in a continual
course, all the families within his charge; and personally, and se
verally to converse with every one that was capable, labouring
to understand the present state of their souls, and applying him
self to them in instructions, reproofs, admonitions, exhortations
and encouragements suitably thereto : and he went through all
with the greatest facility, and pleasure imaginable ; his whole
, heart was in his work. Every day, for many years together, he
used to be up by three in the morning, or sooner, and to be
with God (which was his dear delight) when others slept*
Few men had ever less hinderance from the body, or more
dominion over it, a better habited mind, and body have rarely
dwelt together. No controversies arose among his neighbours^
within his notice, which he made it not his business to get pre
sently composed ; and his help and advice was woiit to be
sought by persons of eminent rank, and in matters of very great
difficulty, and importance, for that purpose* His own love of
peace alv/ays inclining him, and his great prudence well ena
bling him to be exceedingly useful, in any such case. Nor were
Iiis labours confined within that riarrower verge, his name and
worth were too well known abroad, to let him be engrossed by
one single parish ; in how many places did he scatter light, and
diffuse the knowledge of God, wheresoever, within his reach,
the opportunity of a lecture, occasional, or fixed, did invite !
The state of things, in those days, making it necessary (and
not hindering) that what was to be done for the preservation of
common order, must be by the spontaneous associating of the
pastors of many congregations ; how did he inspirit those as
semblies ! The deference that was given to him, even by very
reverend persons of great value, and much exceeding him in
years, with the effectual influence he had upon all their affairs,
(manifestly aiming at nothing but the promoting of religion,
and the common good) were only arguments of the command
ing power of true worth. And the good effects upon the peo
ple, shewed how much could be done by a naked, undisguised
recommendation of one's self to men's consciences, in the sight
of God. Nor would his brethren, of greatest value (and divers
there were, in those parts, of very great) think it any detraction
from themselves to acknowledge much more to the wise,
modest, humble activity of his spirit, in their common concern
ments, than I shall be willing to arrogate to him. He was,
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 417
upon the whole, a very public blessing, in that country,
while he kept his public station in it ; and when the time ap
proached of his quitting it, he eminently shewed his constant,
great moderation in reference to the controverted things, that
occasioned his doing so, in all his reasonings with his brethren
about them. And it further appeared, in the earnest bent of
his endeavours to form the minds of his people, as much as
was possible,unto future union, under the conduct of whosoever
should succeed him, in the serious care of their souls ; and to a
meek, unrepining submission to that present separation, which
was now to be made between him and them ; whereof the ex
tant abridgment of sundry his later sermons to them are an
abundant testimony ; though such a repression of their sorrows
it was not possible to them to receive, otherwise than as dutiful
children are wont to do the exhortations of an affectionate,
dying father, not to mourn for his death. In the substantial
things of religion, no man was more fervently zealous ; about
the circumstantials, none more cool and temperate.
But he could in nothing prevaricate with his (once settled)
judgment, or depart in his practice one ace from it ; yet such
was the candour and softness of his spirit, that nothing could
be more remote from him, than to pass any harsh censures
upon those that received that satisfaction in the scrupled points,
which he could not : but he continued a most entire undimi-
nished friendship with many of them (and several of eminent
note, by whom also it was equally cherished, on their parts)
even to the last. His great contempt of the world, and re
moteness from making the sacred office subservient to secular
interest, a design of enriching himself by it, or more than to
subsist, too soon appeared in the mean condition to which he
was brought, by that deprivation. For though the annual
profits of his living were very considerable, yet his free (but
well regulated) hospitality, and large diffusive charity, (wherein
his excellent consort, one of the most pious, prudent, well ac
complished matrons I ever knew, most readily concurred with
him) kept them from being superfluous, or flowing into coffers.
He had laid no treasure, but in heaven ; and was the son of a
no way unlike father, from whom the expectancy of a patri
monial estate could not be great: and whom (to his no small
joy while he continued) he survived but a little. So that for
some years (as I have heard him say) he did owe much of his
subsistence to the bounty of some worthy citizens of London,
whose temper it is to take more pleasure in doing such good,
than in having it told the world who they were. His useful
ness was such, since his deprivation (not in serving a party, a
thing too mean and little to be ever thought of by him, without
VOL in, 3 H
418 THE FAITHFUL SERVANT
disdain ; but) in pressing the great, and agreed things, that
belong to serious, living religion ; that it even melts my soul to
think of the overwhelming sorrows wherewith the tidings of
his death must have been received, by multitudes in the west,
that were often wont with greatest delight and fruit to enjoy
bis most lively, edifying labours.
His decease confirms it to us, once more, that nothing, be
longing to this world of ours, is too good to die. But it is a
threat argument of God's kind propensions towards it, and speaks
much of his good- will to men, that now and then such heavenly
creatures are permitted to inhabit it, and such specimina and
efforts of the divine life to appear, and be put forth in it. It
shews God hath not forsaken the earth, and that his taberna
cle is with men, when any such are to be found here.
It ought to be reckoned very monitory, and a great rebuke,
when such are (earlier than according to natural course) takea
away. It should make us love heaven so much the better, that
such as he are gathered thither ; not that it needs any thing to
better it in itself, but that we can now better relish the thoughts
that arise out of our own present knowledge; and having seen true
goodness exemplified, may thence more easily take our advan
tage to apprehend what that state is, wherein there will be so
vast a collection of excellent creatures, so perfectly good, by
most liberal eternal participations from the first, and uncreated
good. How taking is this notion of heaven ? I especially pro
nounce this holy man blessed, saith a great man in the * ancient
church, speaking of an excellent person deceased,! for that he
hath passed from one order to another (^ETO/*|^O) and leaving
our city, halh ascended to another city, even that of God him
self ; and leaving this church of ours; is gone into the church
of the first-born who are written in heaven ; and hath left our
solemn conventions for that of myriads of angels : referring to
that of the apostle, Heb. 12.20. a'nd magnifying (that ira.?'?*)
that glorious convention, not for the multitude of the powers
above only, but for the confluence of the good, with a perfect
vacancy of envy, and an abounding perpetual joy and satisfac
tion of mind love, peace, goodness, &c. and every fruit of the
spirit in most plenteous fulness (to this purpose he speaks) and,
what an amiable heaven is this ?
Yea, and it may incline us to have somewhat the kinder
thoughts of this our meaner native element, and less to regret
that our earthly part should dissolve and incorporate with it, to
think what rich treasure, what shrines of a lately inhabiting
* Chrysost. Punegyr.
$ Piiilogonius.
APPLAUDED, AND REWARDED. 419
deity (now become sacred dust) it hath from time to time re
ceived, and transmuted into itself. How voluminously have
some written of Roma Suhterranea!% of the tombs of martyrs,
and other excellent persons (as many of them were) collected
in one little spot of this earth : And if there were as particu
lar an account of the more refined part of the subterraneous
London, much more of all places where just and holy men
have dropped, .and deposed their earthly tabernacles ; how
would our earth appear ennobled (and even hallowed) by such
continual accessions to it, in all times arid ages ? What a
glorious host will arise and spring up, even out of London ? Is
not the grave now a less gloomy thing ? Who would grudge to
lie obscurely awhile, among them with whom we expect
to rise, and ascend so gloriously ? It should make us diligent
in the remaining time of our abode here, what should not the
expectation of such a welcome carry us through ? Well done,
good and faithful servant, &c. How studious should we be, so
to acquit ourselves, as he hath done ? Blessed is that servant
whom the Lord, when he comes, shall find so doing; let us
then be stedfast, unmovcable, always abounding in the work
of the Lord, as knowing our labour shall not be in vain in the
Lord.
I Jo. Scveranus, P. Aringhus, c.
A
SERMON
QN THE MUCH LAMENTED DEATH
OF THAT REVEREND
AND
MR, RICHARD ADAMS, M. A,
Sometime Fellow of Brazen-Nose College in Oxford,
Afterwards Minister of Saint Mildred, Bread-Street, London,
More lately Pastor of a Congregation in Southwark.
DECEASED FEBRUARY THE 7TH.
TO
MRS. ANNA ADAMS, WIDOW,
AND COLONEL JOHN ADAMS, BROTHER TO THE
DECEASED MR. RlCHARD ADAMS.
My Honoured Friends,
Death is too common a theme, and too obvious
to our sense, to be thought strange, any more than that we live.
But that the course of our life, as to the rise, progress, and period of
jt, is at the dispose of one common Lord of all, because it belongs
to a sphere above sense, is little considered by the most. To you,
I doubt not, it is far from being a new or unfamiliar thought. And
thereupon, that the precious life you have lately seen finished, was
measured by him who could not therein be unkind to him who is
gone ; or to you who stay behind.
We do, indeed, tempt ourselves, if we expect from his kindness,
unreasonable things. As that he should, to gratify us, alter the
course of nature, or recall the universal commission of death, or only
Jet it stand in force with an exception, as to ourselves, our relatives,
and friends, or that he should tear his own most inviolable constitu-
422 DEDICATION*
tions ; by which the present state is to be but transitory, and the
future the only fixed state ; which were to subvert the whole frame
of religion, to nullify the design of redemption, to take down his
tribunal, to abolish and lay aside all thoughts of a judgment to come,
and finally to make the Kingdom of his dear Son to terminate in a
dunghill. While no such wish hath place with you, your recon
ciliation is easy to the providence that hath for the present bereaved
you of so delectable a relation. And the love of God, which pre
vailing in you, will prompt you to compliance with his will, must
be the evidence of your title to the best blessings of both worlds.
For both the things in the other state, the eye hath not seen, nor
car heard, &c. And the concurrent operation of all things for
good in this present state, do all belong to persons of the same
character, the lovers of God, 1 Cor. 2. 9 Rm. 8. 28. Which
that you may constantly and fully experience to the end, and in th
end, is the serious prayer, for you, of,
Your very respectful,
and affectionate servant in Christ,
JOHN HOWE,
FUNERAL SERMON,
Philippians 1. latter part of verse xxiii.
Having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ > which is
far bettet\
TF you should have no other subject for your present con-
sideration, than only, that one in your neighbourhood is
lately dead ; even that itself would deserve your very serious
thoughts. The translation of human souls from world to
world, and out of this present, into their eternal state, is no
light matter; and does claim and challenge more serious
thoughts, than it is commonly wont to find and meet with. Nor
does the commonness of such an occasion at all excuse the
slightness of men's thoughts upon it ; but rather aggravate it
unspeakably more. That which we find to be so common and
universal a case, we may be sure will shortly be our own : and
.as it is now matter of discourse with us, that such a one is dead,
we shall, ere it be long, according as we have been more or
less regarded in the world, be a like subject of discourse to
others. But it is a greater thing, when it can be said, a good
man is gone ; there is a more special remark to be put upon
the decease of such a one, Mark the perfect man, and behold
the upright, the end of that man is peace, as Psalm 37 37
There is that agreement between his way and his end, they are
so much of a piece, and do so exactly correspond ; a course
transacted in a constant serenity and peace, meeting at length
with peace as the end of it ; an even course, still, uniform, self-
agreeable, ever equal to, and like itself, ending at last in peace:
Mark this ! how he goes off, mark such a life so ending ! But
it yet challenges more intense consideration, when such a one
424
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
is taken away from amongst us, and the progress and period of
his course come to be viewed together, whose life was a con
tinued series of labours in the Lord's vineyard, from the earlier,
to the later hours of his day ; when such a one has finished his
course, and fought out the good fight of faith, and is entered
into his rest ; by the vouchsafement of his indulgent Lord'and
Master is made to rest from his labours, and receive the reward
of them, the reward of grace, with a Well done good and faith
ful servant, enter into the joy of thy Lord !
And sure it cannot be ungrateful to you, to be desired here
to stay a little, to make a stand, and pause, and entertain your
selves awhile with the consideration of such a theme and subject
as this. Especially it cannot be an ungrateful contemplation,
to such as have known the doctrine, and purpose, and faith,
and charity, and manner of life, of such a one, as the apostle
speaks ; so as to be told of nothing, but what you knew before :
and so they are not dubious and uncertain thoughts, that you
are to employ upon such a theme ; you are well assured of the
truth of the fact, and when you know it to be true, you can
not but discern it to be very considerable and important truth,
and of very great concernment to you. What the spirit of
such a one has been through his whole course, you have
a very high example of in this blessed apostle ; and a
copy has been written out fair, after such a pattern, by this
lately deceased worthy servant of Christ. Besides the many
straits and difficulties, that great apostle met with in the course
and current of his time ; he meets with this towards the end of
it, to be in a strait between two, and he does not know what
to choose, namely, between these two things, the consideration
of what would be the best and most valuable good to himself;
and the consideration of what would be the more valuable good
unto the Christian church; and particularly unto these Christian
Philippians, to whom he now writes. He had no doubt at all
iu the case, but that to depart, and to be with Christ, would be
the best and most valuable good to himself: and it was as little
to be doubted of, but that his continued abode and stay in this
world, would be much more a valuable good unto the Christian
church ; and unto this or that church in particular, that had
enjoyed, and might further enjoy, his most fruitful labours.
His difficulty and strait was not either what was best for him,
or what was best for them ; but which of these two he should,
upon the whole, prefer; whether he should prefer his own
private interest, or prefer the common interest of Christ in the
world. And upon weighing and pondering the matter with
himself, he does prefer the latter, so as, without any kind of
hesitation, to express a great complacency in it, that he should
DEATH OF MR. RICHARD ADAMS. 425
Ibc Continued yet longer, some time longer, for common good,
iri this world. And it was a most noble piece of self-denial
that was exercised herein, if you consider what the apostle's pri
vileges had been. He had been caught up into the third heaven,
he had there seen unutterable things ; nor could he doubt his
interest in the felicity and glory of the heavenly state. On the
other hand consider, his life here on earth was no voluptuous
life, it was not a life of ease and pleasure. See the account
that he gives of it in 1 Cor. 4. and 2 Cor. 6. and in chap. 11.
of the same epistle. And to find, amongst how many deaths
he conversed as it were every day of his life, how familiar labours^
and fastings, and watchings were to him ; yea stripes and im
prisonments ; and that he was now at this time a prisoner, as we
see in some foregoing verses of this very chapter, namely,ver. 13>
14, 16. even in the very lion's paw, in the continual expectation
of being devoured, and not long after to be offered up, as he
elsewhere speaks* Yet he seems to take great complacency in
the thoughts of having some addition made to his time in this
world, on the common Christian account : and that his own
blessedness and glory should be, for this reason, a little while
deferred ; he was patient of this, he could endure it, out of his
love to Christ and the souls of men. But as to himself, for
what he esteemed, and desired accordingly, as his best and most
valuable good, he was in no hesitation or doubt concerning
that, but pronounces without any more ado, that he did desire
to be dissolved, or depart (the words may be read either way)
and to be with Christ, which is far better ; only he distinguishes
what was his own most valuable good, and what was the
most valuable good of the Christian church. And though he
give this latter the preference, as in itself the more considerable
thing c yet as to himself, and his own concerns, to depart, and
be with Christ, he reckons far better : and accordingly he did
desire it as such, as better for him ; as having nothing to de
tain him, or nothing, which, on his own private account, he"
could so much mind or covet, as that.
Now in this comparison, it is this one side of it> which the
words that I have read to you do call us to consider, and confine
us to at this time. As to that other part, it lies within the com*
pass of the context, but not of the text ; and so we -shall not
treat of that at present : but consider* what is the genuine tern*
per and disposition of a Christian, and more particularly of a
minister of Christ, in reference to what he is to eye and look
upon as his own best, and most valuable good ; and that is, to
depart, fcnd to be with Christ. This indeed the apostle speaks
of himself, a great and eminent minister of the gospel of Christ*
But though this temper and disposition of spirit was agreeable,
VOL. in, 3 I
426 A tUNERAL SERMON ON TflU
it was not appropriate to such a one. It is indeed very agree
able, it is very suitable to the spirit of a faithful minister of
Christ, in reference to himself, and any interest and concern of
his, to desire to depart, and to be with Christ: but it is not so
agreeable to such a one, as to be appropriate to him, or to ex
clude the generality of serious and living Christians ; because it
is upon one account \ principally common to ministers, and to
other Christians, that this judgment is to he made, and this de
sire is to have place in reference to that judgment. And therefore,
that is what I will, for the little time that remains, chiefly insist
upon : That it ought to be, and in very great measure is, the
temper and character of gracious persons,or sincere Christians, but
principally of the faithful ministers of Christ, with reference to
any interest or concern of theirs, to desire to leave this world,
and to be with Christ. And in speaking to this, I shall briefly,
explain what requires to be explained in it ; shew you upon
what grounds this temper and disposition of mind is agreeable,
in the general to sincere christians : and upon what more peculiar
grounds it is more especially suitable to the faithful ministers
of Christ : and so make use of the whole.,
I. As to what requires explication-* Here we must show
you what the object of this desire is, a-nd then show you what
this desire, with the judgment unto "which it is conformable,
imports and carries in it. Then we shall proceed to consider
the grounds, both with reference to christians in general, and :
the faithful ministers of Christ in special, of their having this
as an habitual temper of spirit belonging to them.
1. We are to consider the object, which this disposition of
spirit, here described, has reference to- And that is twofold,
privative, and positive. There is,
(1.) The privative object, that this disposition has reference
to ; and that is, departing from hence. Their desire is to be
gone, not to stay always here, that is, as to any concern of
their own. Indeed upon other accounts, abstracted from their
own and more important, there may he considerations that may
induce their willingness to stay ; but as to their own concerns,
the privative object of their desire, is, to be dissolved, or to be
gone, ^ TO avzfoo-xt, they would fain be dissolved ; take that
reading, and this is such a one's sense, I would fain have my
bonds and shackles taken off, I would be loose, not be always
confined to a body of sin and death, and to a vain and wicked
world : for these are the things to which we are united : or take
the other reading, that are to be left, in this departure. To*
depart, what are we to depart from ? Why, the gravamina;
the most grievous things are, a body of sin and death, and s&
DEATH OF MR. RICHARD ADAMS. 427
and sinful world. When God sees good, I would depart,
says such a one, from these irksome grievous things, that,
while they detain me, torment me every hour. And then,
(2.) There is the positive object, that this disposition has
reference to ; and that is,, to be with Christ. This is a mighty
thought, if we had time to stay upon it. It is generally to
be considered here, with reference to what state of our Lord
Christ, this was spoken, and then what it is to be with him in
that state.
[1.] With reference to what state of our Lord Jesus this was
spoken, I desire to be with Christ. Christ was not at this time
in his state of humiliation ; he was not now in the form of a
servant ; he was not now going to die, and sacrifice himself
upon an ignominious cross, as it was mentioned he had done,
in the next chapter, who being in the form of God, thought
it not robbery to be equal with God ; he made himself of no
reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was
obedient to death. It is not in reference to this state, but what
follows, that this is spoken ; wherefore God has highly exalted
him, and given him a name above every name ; that at his
name, or in his name, every knee shall bow, both of things in
heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth. It is
that state of glory, in which he was enthroned, and was receiv
ing the homage of all ranks of creatures, according to their
capacities. It is this state, that is here referred to. And then,
[2.] What is it to be with him in this state, that we are to
consider : and plain it is, it is not to be with him as spectators
only, but in some sort as partakers ; not barely as spectators.
Indeed, to be so, is a most desirable thing, to all the lovers of
Christ; to behold him upon the throne, invested with glory,
the highest glory. But this is not all. Indeed, participation
with him is sometimes expressed by beholding, as in John 1?.
24. Father, I will, that they whom thou hast given me, may
be with me where I am, that they may behold the glory that
thou hast given me : For thou lovedst me before the foundation
of the world was laid. But that beholding, is fruitive vision ;
the vision, not of mere spectation, but fruition, by which we
enjoy what we see. And so we are taught to reckon concern
ing this being with Christ in the state of glory. If we be dead
with him, we believe we shall also live with him, by participa
tion of the same glorious, blissful life, Rom. 6. 8. and chap. 8.
ver. 17- If we are children, then heirs, heirs of God, and
joint-heirs with Christ; that if we suffer with him, we might be
also glorified together. Glorified, is to be made glorious, to
be participants of the same glory with him, and not spectators
merely. We are not to be glorified merely by a glory that we
423 A TDNERAL SERMON ON TH
are to behold, but which we are to bear ; not which we are ta
be the witnesses of only, but the subjects, whereby we are to
be made glorious, in conformity to him, and in communion
with him. And here that we may more fully conceive the
sense of this being with Christ, in the state of perfect felicity
and glory, it is requisite we consider these two things, the
highest perfection of the object ; and, a suitable perfection
of the subject, according to its capacity, by which it can con
verse with, and enjoy, what continually rays, and is communi?
cated from so glorious and blessed an object.
First. The object in his highest perfection ; when our Lord
Jesus Christ, not considered merely as God, but as God-man,
is exalted, and made as glorious as glory could any way make
him, when he is exalted, by way of remuneration for what he
had done, for what he had suffered, for what he had achieved
and accomplished by his doing and suffering, and he is now iu
all that most perfect dignity and glory that belongs to him on
that account ; this consideration we are to have of the glorious
object. We are to consider the high and most absolute perfec
tion of that Person,the most wonderful one that ever was, and of
which neither created nature, nor uncreated, affords the like ;
that is, such a person, in which all the excellencies of created
and uncreated nature did meet, or were united ; and all that
felicity, and glory, and blessedness, that this person, according
to either nature, and both together, doth enjoy. Here is the
object wherewith we are to communicate.
Secondly, And then to be with him, as participants, implies
the connoted and consequential perfection of the subject in
Itself, the highest that it is capable of, the perfection of all the
powers and faculties belonging to a creature of such a nature.
A mind apt to employ itself about things of highest value and
excellency, able to comprehend whatsoever is needful, and fit
to be known of such things j contented not to know what is.
unfit. A will refined from all terrene tinctures and propen-
sions, enlarged and attempered to the best and highest good.
Whence must proceed the liveliest and purest desires, the
iiqblestand most grateful perceptions,and delights, the pleasant-
est and most satisfying relishes and fruitions.
For (the high perfection of the object being supposed) the sub
ject is the spirit of a just man made perfect, (Heb. 12. 24.) of one
arrived, out of an imperfect to a perfect state. Nosupposable al
lusion in this text needs to exclude the real subjective perfection,
which is so proper to such spirits and to such a state as is then
finally referred to. The satisfaction itself, which results, can
not but be proportionable ; according to the perfect excellency
of tlje object, and the perfected capacity of the subject, a most
DEATH OF MR. RICHARD ADAMS. 429
entire satisfaction. These two, meeting together, the most
glorious object, and a glorified spirit made capable of convers
ing with it, and enjoying it to the full. This makes that ful
ness of joy, those pleasures for evermore, that are at God's
right hand or in his power, to dispose of, in eternal communi
cation, Psal. 16. .Thus you have some account of the
object, privative, and positive, what is to be left, and whom
we are to come to ; a sinful, mortal body to be left with a vain
and wicked world ; and a glorious Lord to be approached, so
as to be with him, in actual, and complacentlal, and eternal
communion ; to be with him, not as spectators only, but par
takers of that glory wherein he is. Then,
II. We are to consider the temper and disposition itself, of seri
ous Christians, and of the faithful ministers of Christ especially,
in reference to this state of the objects. And it is made up of
two things, ^desire ; and-^-estimation, or judgment ; that is
the measure of the former,and according whereto that desire is
directed.
1. This desire is tirtivp.^ intense desire, earnest desire, the
fervour of desire. That is, as to myself, and as to any concern
of mine, I do most earnestly desire to be dissolved, and to be
with Christ : s^v^iat signifies not less than that. And then,
2. The judgment that is made of the case, unto which this
desire is conformable. That is, that to be with Christ is far
better, far better ! It is a strange emphasis, that is used in the
Greek text, to express this : for there are two comparatives,
j/,*AXov xf<r<rov ; more better, with a mighty surplusage besides
in the word conjoined, troXXu. I desire to be dissolved, and to
be with Christ: which is better, better by much ; or incom
parably better ; better above and beyond all comparison. One
comparative would not serve the turn, but he adds another,
*md then superadds a vast surplusage over and above. This is
the judgment of the case, according to which this desire is
directed and measured. And now for the reasons of this tem
per and posture of soul, in reference to this state of the case.
There are divers very obvious.
(1.) That this is most agreeable to the law of our creation,
to desire and covet the most perfect state, whereof we are
Capable. It is an unnatural thing, not to do so, not to covet
the perfection of that state, that we can finally attain to. Na
ture, in all creatures, tends to perfection ; it is a monstrous
disorder in nature, for any creature, if it be capable of choice,
to choose a state beneath the highest perfection whereof it is
capable. And,
(2.) It is most suitable to the design of our redemption,
whether we consider the privative object, unto which our re-
430 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
demption refers, or the positive. The privative object, this
world, that we are to forsake and leave, with this flesh, that
con-naturalizes us to this world. Christ gave himself for us,
to deliver us from this present evil world, Gal, 1.4. As for
his redeemed ones, those for whom he gave himself, he is wil
ling they should be here awhile ; but he gave himself for them,
that they might not be here always : that he might fetch them
out of this horrid abyss of darkness, impurity, and death. ^
And if you look to the positive object, our Lord died to bring us
toGod,! Pet. 3. 18. He suffered once, thejust for the unjust, for
this purpose. He will never desist, till he have brought us quite
home to God. And it became him, by whom are all things ; and
for whom are all things in bringing many sons to glory, to make
the Captain of their salvation perfect by sufferings, Heb. 2. 10.
He suffered, and those sufferings he underwent, were the price
of our redemption ; and for this, to bring the many sons to
glory, that were to be brought. And it becomes him, that
made all things by himself, and for himself, to bring about his
great and glorious design this way ; to make the Captain of
our salvation perfect, that is, perfectly master of his design.
And Rev. 5. 9. we are told, that the lamb, that was slain, was
slain on purpose, that he might redeem us to God by his blood;
that he might be capable of saying at last, I have sted my
blood,and it has not been in vain ; here I have brought back thy
wandering strays to thee, that were separate, that had gone off.
He has redeemed them to God by his blood, they were gone
off from God ; and he, in this way, fetches them back to God ;
never reckoning his work finished, till he can say, here am, I
and the children thou hast given me.
(3.) This most fully answers the gospel call, under which
we continually are, as to both the parts of the object, the pri
vative and positive. By the gospel we are called out of the
world. This is carried in the very notion of the church, it con
sists of a people, called out of the world. And that call is not
finished till AVC are quite out ; but we must he out in the incli
nation of our minds; to be gone from this world, that we may be
with the Lord. And as to the positive part of the gospel-call, the
final term of it is the eternal glory. The God of all grace has
called us to his own eternal glory by Jesus Christ, 1 Pet. 5. 10.
(4.) This is most suitable unto the aim and tendency of the
new creature, which is indeed the effect of the gospel-call ;
wheresoever it comes to be effectual calling, the new creature
is the product. This is the genius of the new creature, to aspire
upwards. They that have received the first-fruits of the spirit
groan within themselves ; groan as under a pressure, or burden ;
to be loosened from this world, from this earth, and from these
bodies ; and to partake in the glory of the sons of God, mani-
DEATH OF MR. RICHARD ADAMS. 431
fested in the proper season of their manifestation, Rom. 8. 19.
compared with the 23d. And as they, that in the work of the
new creation, are what they are, new creatures in heing born
from heaven ; so they are born for it. Except a man be born,
yo&y, from above, he cannot enter into nor see the kingdom
of God, John 3.3, 5. He is born for this heavenly state,
when he is regenerate, when he is made a new creature, that
he may be capable of entering into this kingdom. And 1 Pet.
1. 3. Blessed be God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
who has begotten us again to a lively hope, to an inheritance
incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved
in heaven for us. There are principles inlaid in the work of
the new creature, which dispose the soul God-ward, and heaven
ward. Hereby they are made meet to be partakers of the in
heritance of the saints in light, as in that Coloss. 1. 12. And
to suppose that there should be a new creature without such a
disposition as this, is to suppose the new creature to be the
most unnatural creature under heaven. It must have disposi
tions in it suitable to its nature, and to that state that it is
designed ultimately for; as every other creature is suited to the
place and state it is to hold in the creation of God.
But then as to what is more peculiar to ministers, they
have more reason thaa others for this temper and disposition of
spirit, both as they know more, generally, of the difficulties of
the world, and should be supposed to know more of the state
of the other world than the generality of other men do. Their
toil, and labour, and travel, while they are here in this
world, is like to be more : read at leisure 1 Cor. 4. 9, 13.
with 2 Cor. 6. 4, 5. They have many more uncomfortable
things to exercise them ; especially, the small success of their
labours, that they often do but sow the wind, and sometimes
reap the whirlwind, and may be glad to depart on this account.
And it is to be supposed too, that they should know more of
the other world : for they are more obliged to be daily con
versant there ; their constant business has a steady direct
tendency thitherward : and therefore as this cannot but be the
temper of serious Christians, it is to much more so of the faith
ful ministers of Christ.
III. And therefore, to draw to a conclusion, and shut up all
with some use, we may,
1 . Infer from it, the greatness of that capacity which belongs
to an intelligent immortal spirit, that it is capable of such a
state, as being glorified with the Lord Jesus Christ in that high
exaltation of his ; it is a state, whereof the human spirit is ca
pable. It is indeed very unapt, very indisposed, till the rege
nerating work take place; till the divine Spirit have moulded it
to that state ; but then, in the mean time, there is a capacity,
A FUNERAL SERMON ON
a ground-work, upon which the divine Spirit does operate, tjjf
enlightening the mind* and enlarging the will, and refining
and defecating the affections, and implanting celestial princi
ples, that do all dispose it heavens-ward. But in the mean time,
it is a useful reflection for every intelligent spirit, that inhabits
mortal flesh, to consider, what do I heie ? While it is my lot^
to be yet inhabiting this flesh, am I only to mind the things of
the flesh ? I am capable of an abode above, with the blessed
glorious Lord of all, with him my greater concernments do now
lie: Col. 3. 1, 2. And,
2. It further lets us see the wonderful love of God in Christ,
that he should design such mean abject creatures as we to such
a state ; that is, that when we depart, and leave this world, we
are to be with Christ. O kind design ! What admirable love
is this, that he will not have his own to be always at a distance
and far from him ! When Christ, who is our life, shall appear,
then shall ye also appear with him in glory, in that of Col. 3*
4. And again further,
3. We may infer hence, that holiness, wherever it comes to
have place, does comprehend and include in it divine wisdom,
so as to make persons capable of judging right, or making a
true estimate of things, which are more valuable, and which
are less. Till the sanctifying work of God's spirit take place
in the minds and hearts of men, they judge like fools 5 they
say a portion here on earth is better, let us dwell always amidst
the darkness and death of this lower world, and let them be
with Christ that will. But says a gracious spirit, to be with
Christ is far better, incomparably, beyond all comparison bet
ter, and therefore let us depart, and be with him, as to any in
terest and concern of ours. And this being so, it is of the great
est consequence to us imaginable, for all of us to endeavour td
get this temper of spirit made habitual to ourselves : for it is a
thing of dreadful importance, to find the temper of my mind
and soul differ from that of all good Christians that ever were,
or ever shall be. It is one thing indeed, to be willing to have
the height of our happiness deferred for common good ; but it
is quite another thing, to desire to stay here, because I love
this world better, and when the practical judgment of our souls
is, I had rather be here ; when not any concern for the interest
of Christ, or design of doing him service here, does reconcile
me to an earthly state ; but my own temper and spirit is such,
that I cannot endure the thoughts of a remove. And let me insist
here a little. When the best are continually going ; and though
the worst do not go the same way,they are going hence too,depart~
ing from hence j not to be willing to follow I To have a desire
DEATH OF MR. RICHARD ADAMS. 433
running counter to the stream and course of nature, in all, and
the current of grace in the best, is very unaccountable ; and
wherein we should by no means tolerate ourselves. An irra
tional desire of what we see to be impossible : a desire that
fights against necessity, which will be too hard for us, and will
overcome at last, as to the term from which, an abode here;
and an unholy desire, in respect of the term to which, namely,
not to be with Christ ; such a desire we should no more endure
in ourselves, than fire in our bosoms. To have such an excel
lent person gone from amongst us, as is lately gone ; but to
have no disposition to follow! You loved him well, and
you loved to hear him preach of heaven, but you cannot endure
the thoughts of going where he is gone ! Is this well ? The
world is dying, and you would live ! miser est qui cunque non
vult mundo secum moriente mori. Sen. Trag. What a wretch
ed miscreant is he, that would be an exception from all man
kind ! And cannot be content to die, when the whole world is
dying with him ! And for Christians united with Christ, they are
such in whose hearts there is a rooted propension towards him,
so as to covet his presence above all things, Rev. 22. The Spirit
and the bride say, come, come Lord Jesus ; either come and
take us to thee, or come and manifest thyself to us. Consider
then, how absolutely necessary it is, if there be this terrene tem
per of spirit, to get it changed. For,
(1.) While it remains, it countermines the sum of religion.
All Christianity runs counter, in the whole design of it, to this
temper of spirit, for it terminates on the other world. But when
all our thoughts and designs terminate on this world, what a
dismal thing is it ! to have a temper and disposition in me,
wholly repugnant to the design of the Christian religion, which
is but to draw people off from this world, and to fit them for
another.
(2.) It will infer, in the next place, that whenever any die,
they must die just after the same manner that wicked men do,
a violent death ; be torn away from their earthly station. He
shall pluck him out of his dwelling-place, and root him out of
the land of the living, as the psalmist speaks, Psal. 52. 5. This
is dying a violent death ; our hearts do not consent, we cannot
go but as we are torn up by the roots, and plucked out of our
dwelling-places. This is quite another thing from that, Now
lettest thou thy servant depart in peace ; and this desiring to
be dissolved, and to be with Christ. And it signifies,
(3.) Our not yet having taken God for our God; for our
taking him to be our God, and to be our best good, is the same
thing. If God be not our best good, he is not our God : and
can we choose to be willing to be at an eternal distance from
VOL in, 3 K
434 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
our best good ? It must signify, that the love of God has no .
place in us, sincere love, true love to Christ, for it is never
true, if it be not supreme. But it is the greatest absurdity ima
ginable, that I should supremely love one, that I desire never
to be with, or enjoy. I shall only add, with reference to the
sad occasion that lies in view before us, that what instances we
meet with of this kind, should leave their several correspondent
effects and impressions upon our spirits, partly of lamentation,
and partly of imitation, and partly of peaceful submission and
satisfaction in the issue, however grievous it be to us.
1 . Of Lamentation. It is a much to be lamented thing, when
such go, as that reverend and worthy person that is lately gone
from amongst you. For this temper of spirit being supposed, by how
much the more there wasof the conjunct disposition to have been
content to have staid longer forpublic good; this speaks so much
the more of an excellent spirit : when desires are so fervent after
the purity and perfection of the heavenly state, that nothing but
sincere devotedness to the interest of God in Christ, could make
them patient of longer abode on earth. It is a respect to God
that either draws, or detains them, nothing but what is divine
inclines them either way : either the enjoyment of God above
or his further service here below. That is an excellent spirit
that lies under such influences. And the higher was the ex
cellency of such a man, the greater is the loss of him. The
more he desired heaven, within such limits, the greater was his
value, and with so much the brighter lustre he shone on earth.
There is much of God conspicuous in such a man. And it
was not a little of him that was observable in this worthy per
son. Such a course as his was, that even course, that peaceful
course, wherein was so eminent devotedness to God, and be
nignity towards man, shewed his spirit was touched by the one,
for the other. It could not be, but by influence from heaven,
that he so steadily tended thitherward himself, and was only
willing to stay so long out of it, that he might invite and draw
on as many as he could with him thither. Hereby he appear
ed so much the more attempered to the heavenly state, and that
world where divine love governs, making a man by how much
the more strongly he was attracted himself by it, so much the
more desirous to attract others. It is what such a one has about
him of God on earth, that makes him a desirable thing to us
here ; it is not what men have of the earthly spirit, but what
they have of the divine Spirit, that makes them useful, both by
their labours and examples, to this world of ours ; as was this
eminent servant of Christ. It is a great thing, to have one
pass so long continued course as his was, with so equal a tern-
DEATH OP MR. RICHARD ADAMS. 435
per. It is like I may have known him longer than many of
most of you that were not related.
About fifty years Iremember his course, and our conversation
was not casual or at a distance, as that of mere colleagues,
chosen by others, but as friends inward, and chosen by our
selves, many a day we have prayed together ; conferred and
taken sweet counsel together ; when he was at once au exam
ple, and ornament to his college, where he lived respected and
beloved of all, but of them most, who most knew him ; that
constant serenity, and equality of mind, that seriousness, that
humility, wherein he excelled, rendered him amiable to ob
servers; and therewith that industry and diligence that he used
in his younger days, by which he laid up that great stock of
learning and useful knowledge, that made him (when provi
dence called him to the city) a well-instructed scribe, capable
and apt to bring out of his treasury things new and old, where
of there is, and will be a long extant proof in his judicious and
dilucid expositions of the epistles to the Philippians and the
Colossians, which was the part he bore in the supplement to
that most useful work, the English annotations on the Bible,
by the reverend Mr. Matthew Pool. In the great city he shone
a bright and burning light, till many such lights were in one
day put under a bushel, 1 need not tell you what, or how black,
that day was. And then, though he was constrained to desert
his station, he did not desert his Master's work ; but still he was
with God, and God was with him ; and you know it, I doubt
not, many of you, what it was to live under so truly evangelical
a minister ; to have doctrine from time to time distilling as the
dew, and dropping upon you, such, as from which you might
perceive how great was his acquaintance with the mysteries of
Christ : in reference to those, over whom he had opportunity
to watch, it was undoubtedly, if it were not their great fault,
their very great advantage.
As to his domestic relations, knowing so much of him, I can
not but so much the more lament their loss; God will I doubt
not, be the bereaved widow's portion ; but it ought, with ten
derness to be considered, what it was for one person to lose
successively two such helps, as this and her former husband
were (who was also in another university my former and most
inward friend, that worthy man Mr. Thomas Wadsworth) both
eminent instruments in the church of Christ. And this has
been more eminently remarkable concerning him that is lately
gone, that the relations of the family, to whom he was not na
turally related, the branches from another root, yet had that
apprehension of his love and care of them, and of their own
loss, as to desire this public testimony might from them remain
436 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
of him, that he was to them as tender a father, as if he had
been a natural one ; such fathers-in-law are seldom known,
and therefore it ought to be mentioned,as that which may signi
fy somewhat towards the embalming of his memory among you.
Graces, when diffused, give their pleasant relishes to all that
any way partake of them.
What follows was delivered in writing into my hands to be
inserted, by a dear relation of his. His humility and self-denial
were eminently conspicuous in his taking upon him the care and
charge of so small and poor a people, and continuing with
them to the damage of "his own estate, though he had consider
able offers elsewhere. His meekness, as it was very visible in
all his conversation, it was singularly shewed in his bearing and
passing by slights and affronts, even from those he had very
much obliged, taking off the resentments, that his friends had
of the injuries of that kind put upon him, by abasing himself,
saying, I am an unworthy creature, I deserve no better.
His candour every one was certainly made sensible of, who
should offer to speak any thing reflecting about any person be
hind their backs, for he was sure to vindicate or lenify in this
case, as far as he could.
When labours, weakness, and age had worked out his strength
of body, there was never any thing appeared so manifestly to
trouble him, as being necessitated to desist from constant
preaching. And notwithstanding all temporal discourage
ments he met with in the course of his ministry, his mind to
the very last, was to have both his sons brought up to it. Dur
ing the short time of his last illness, when his head appeared
somewhat disordered in other things, by the pains that were
upon him, it was observable, that he always shewed himself
sensible in hearing or discoursing about any thing religious ;
being among other things discoursed with by his brother about
the discharge of his ministry, he answered, he hoped, he had
endeavoured to serve God faithfully, and sincerely, though he
had been an unprofitable servant. About five hours before
his death, he said, God is my portion, and desired those about
him to join with him in prayer, wherein he expressed himself
very suitably to his case as a dying man, concluding thus :
" Grant that when this earthly tabernacle is dissolved, I may
be taken to those mansions not made with hands, eternal in
the heavens."
As his life was calm and serene, so was his dying, for though
throughout his sickness, he was all along apprehensive of ap-
reaching death : there was no ruffle upon his spirit, of which
e himself then gave this account, " 1 know in whom 1 have
believed."
DEATH OP MR. RICHARD ADAMS.
2. Of Imitation. And as such strokes, when they come
ought to be lamented, they that by such strokes are taken
away, ought to be imitated. The example remains; you have
the idea left ; you know how such a one lived, how he walked,
how he conversed v/ith his family, how he conversed with you
as he had occasion : that excellent spirit he discovered in all,
how much of an imitable example has it given to all those that
are capable of imitating and receiving instruction that way ?
3. Of Satisfaction. But it ought also to have the effect of
satisfaction in the divine pleasure. When such a blow as this
comes, do not repine, peacefully submit, though it carry smart
ness and seventy with it. You ought to feel it, but yet not
withstanding to receive it with submissive silence, to be dumb,
and not open your mouths, remembering who hath done it, and
that it is at the disposal of wisdom that cannot err, as well as
of power that cannot be resisted, and of kindness and goodness
that has its gratefulness to this departed servant of his. For
consider, that notwithstanding his willingness to have staid
longer, if his Lord, whose he was, and whom he served, had
thought fit : yet this could not but be his habitual sense, to
desire to depart, and to be with him, which was far better. And
if Christ be pleased, and he be pleased, why should we be dis
pleased ?
This was the will of Christ, declared by his word, as to the
thing, John 17- 24. Father, I will, that those that thou hast
given me, be with me where 1 am, to behold my glory. And
declared by the event as to the time. And his will, both be
cause it was Christ's, and because it was best. Who are we
that we should oppose our will to so kind a will on Christ's part,
and so well-pleased a will on his part ? or that a dissatisfaction
should remain with us, as to what there is with Christ, and
him, so entire satisfaction !
A FUNERAL
; !& SERMON,
FOR
THAT EXCELLENT MINISTER OF CHRIST,
THE T RULT
REV. WILLIAM BATES, D. D.
Who deceased July 14, 1699.
TO THE RIGHT NOBLE
WILLIAM,
Duke and Earl of Bedford ; Marquis ofTavistock, Lord Russel, Baron Russel
of Thornhaugh, Lord Lieutenaat of the Counties of Middlesex, Bedford
and Cambridge : Knight of the most noble Order of the Garter,
and one of His Majesty's most honourable Privy Council.
MAY IT PLEASE YOUB, GRACE,
npHE peculiar and just respect which your Grace hath long had
"^ for the worthy person, whose much lamented decease occasion
ed the following discourse, easily induced me to believe, it would
not offend your Grace, that your illustrious name is prefixed to it.
As it also was the sense of his mournful relict, that it could be no
less than your Grace's right, such a memorial should be extant, of
the favourable aspects wherewith you have been pleased to honour
this her so dear relative. Nor can it be unsuitable to the noble
amplitude of your truly great mind, that it should be told the world
you knew how to value true worth^ wheresoever you found it. Not
confining your respects to any party; or distinguishing men by any,
when especially the parties themselves are distinguished by marks,
which they who wear them, count indifferent, and which, therefore,
must be understood to make men neither better nor worse. And if
they who wear them not, count otherwise, though they should be
mistaken in their judgment, after their having endeavoured to the
uttermost, to be rightly informed ; their sincerity, accompanied, and
evidenced, by great self-deniaf, must in the account of so equal, and
candid a judge, as your Grace, far outweigh so light a mistake, in so
small matters. Such differences will be easily tolerable, where there
is that mutual charity, as neither to think a different judgment to
be bribed with dignities, and emoluments, on the one hand ; not to
be perverted by humour, and affectation of singularity, on the other.
440
DEDICATION.
The reverend doctor's great candour, and moderation, in refe
rence to the things wherein he hath been constrained to differ from
many excellent persons ; and his remoteness from any disposition, to
censure them from whom he differed, have been these many years
conspicuous to all that knew him. The apprehension having been
deeply inwrought into the temper of his mind,that the things wherein
only it could be possible for truly good men to differ,must be but tri-
ftes,in comparison of the much greater things, wherein it was impos
sible for them not to agree. And I no way doubt, but the things for
which your grace most deservedly valued this excellent person, were
such as have in them an inherent, and immutable goodness ; not
varying with times, or the changeable posture of secular affairs; but
\vhich must be the same in all times. Nor appropriate to persons
of this or that denomination, but that may be common to persons
sincerely good, of any denomination whatsoever. Whereupon the
testimony your Grace hath from time to time, given of your value
of him, on such an account, must have redounded to yourself; have
reflected true honour on your own name ; shewn your discerning
judgment of persons and things ; and entitled you to his prayers ;
which, I hope, have been available to the drawing down of blessings
on yourself and your noble family.
Unto whose must his prayers also be added, for the same purpo
ses ; who is with greatest sincerity, and under many obligations,
Your Grace's most obedient,
and most humble servant,
JOHN HOWE.
FUNERAL SERMON.
TT is grievous to me to tell you, in whose room and stead I do
now stand in this place this day. Nor do I need ; you can
tell yourselves, observing the stated courses and alterations
held in this lecture, that if the counsels of heaven had agreed
with our desires and hopes on earth ; this is the day, this is
the hour, wherein you had again seen the face, and heard the
voice of that excellent servant of Christ, whom we now lament
as lost to us, and dead out of our world. Not absolutely dead:
for God who is his God for ever and ever, is not the God of the
dead but of the living. Dying out of this world, he was born
into the other. But in that sense wherein he is dead to us, and
this world of ours, what remains but that we agree to say, Let
us die with him ? And these are the words, which if God will
graciously afford us his help and presence, we may fruitfully
entertain ourselves with, upon this sad occasion at this time :
you will find them in<
John xi. 16.
Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellow-
disciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him.
HHHE history to which these words belong, contains so illus-
trious, and instructive an instance of the Redeemer's
power over both worlds and so plainly shews, that he could, at
his pleasure, translate men out of the one into the other, as
might best serve the proper purposes of his redemption, that it
can never be unseasonable to us to consider it, who are always
subject to the same power. And it is very especially seasona
ble at this time, when we have reason enough to re-consider his
VOL, in. 3 L
442 A'ftrxEKAL SERVOS ON
late use of this power, in another kind less grateful to us, but
not less wise, or just in itself; not the recalling of one out of
the other world into this, but the calling away of one out of
this world into the other; the translating of this excellent per
son from among us, whose longer abode here had been highly
desirable, as his removal is most bitterly grievous, and must
have been intolerable, were it not that though this is not the
same act, it is an act of that same power over lives, which in
all its exertions we are always to behold with the same profound,
adoring silence, and a disposition of mind, to receive instruc
tion from it, whether it be pleasing to us, or displeasing. I
will make no apology for my recalling your thoughts, so long
after, to this sad theme. Our mutual endearedness, his conde
scending affection to me, and my reverential affection to him,
were so generally known to those that knew either of us^ that
it might be expected I should take some public notice of this
severing stroke ; and I may suppose my circumstances to be so
known, that it is obvious to every one to understand I could do
it no sooner.
It will not be unuseful to make some brief reflection upon
this miraculous work of our Lord, and thence return to the
special subject, which I desire your thoughts may be fixed up
on., as mine have been. It was the most memorable of all
our Lord's works of this kind, yet not mentioned by the other
evangelists ; lest, as is supposed, it should revive the Jewish
malice against Lazarus 5 who, as Epiphanius tells us,was report
ed to have lived thirty years after, within which time the others
bad all written, whereas this evangelist wrote not, till after his
final decease. It was wrought for the same great end, for which
ail his wonderful works were done and written, generally, for
the glory of God, as is intimated, ver. 4. and particularly, as
this evangelist tells us, ch. 20. 20, 21. That we might believe
that Jesus was the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing
we might have life through his name. And though they all
had this design : this towards the end of his course, seems
meant for the last, and conclusive stroke, having a brighter and
more conspicious appearance of the divine glory in it, for a
fuller and more convictive demonstration, that he was the Son
of God, and the Messiah, as he gave himself out to be. And
all things were designed in the aptest subserviency hereto; that
once for all, this long disputed point might be put out of all
douht.
For this end it is ordered, that Lazarus should at this time
fall sick. Nothing more appeared to human prospect, but that
the disease betel him according to the common course of na
tural causes : but says our Lord, this sickness is not unto deathj
DEATH OP DR. WILLIAM BATES. 443
tamely, as the final and permanent event or design of it; but
for the glory of God, that the Son of God might he glorified
thereby, ver. 4. God's counsels lie deep, not obvious to com
mon view. When such a servant of God is fallen sick, we
know not what he intends to bring out of it. His glory may in
his own way, and time, so much the more brightly shine forth,
though we yet distinctly know not when or how. Upon this
account, when our Lord not only heard of Lazarus's sickness,
but knew he was dead, he yet defers two days, even though h
knew him to have been at least two days dead before : so that
when he now comes to the place, he finds him to have lain
four days in the grave; ver. 17. He resolves to give so much the
greater scope, and advantage, to the glory of the divine power,
to display and evidence itself. He defers, till now death and
the grave were in full dominion, that his conquest might be the
more glorious. He had before raised some from death, none
from the grave. The lamenting relatives were now in despair:
the thoughts of restitution were quite laid aside. All their
hopes were buried with the deceased in the same grave, as may
fee collected from sundry following verses.
In the like despair, not long after, were the mournful disci
ples, concerning their not only deceased, bu<- entombed Lord,
unto whose surprising resurrection, this seemsv designed pre
lude. The bereaved relations, and their comforters, were all
abandoned to sorrow, and drenched in tears. And with
the rest we are told, ver. 35. that Jesus wept. But why
was this ? Was it that he knew not his own mind, or dis
trusted his own power.? He had given sufficient intima
tion of his own purpose, and of the foresight he had of the
certain, glorious issue of this gloomy dark providence. It is
evident therefore for what he wept not. It is not so obvious to
conclude for what he wept. It is most unworthy of him to
suppose his was feigned sorrow, or that he shed hypocritical
tears. Nor was this the only instance of his weeping : no,
no, he was a man of sorrow, acquainted with griefs ; and had
always in view sufficient cause of real soul-trouble, as this is
called, ver. 33. He groaned in spirit and was troubled. It
must be, by the contexture of the evangelical history, near the
time of his weeping over Jerusalem, when his soul was filled
and taken up with sad and mournful themes.
But who can tell what thoughts lay deep in that large anxl
comprehensive mind ? We are sure, though he wept with the
rest, that it was not as they wept, nor rom the same motives.
His thoughts were not as their thoughts, but as far wider, and
higher, as the heavens are than the earth. We have no way to
know what his thoughts were, we know what they might be.
444 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
He saw not Jerusalem only, but all this world buried in sin and
death. He could not, as the second Adam, be the resurrection
and the life, as he speaks, ver. 25. without beholding with a
compassionate heart, the impurities and miseries, wherewith it
was deluged by the first. And he had now enough in view to
discompose his pure mind, intent upon high and great things ;
that when his business into this world was to prepare men for
another ; and, when they were fit, to translate them thither :
even they that professed to believe on him, should no more un
derstand him; that his kind and great design should be no more
grateful to them, and so slowly enter into their minds and
hearts, that when they saw one such translation, it should so
much displease them, and they so little relish it, as to be all in
tears and lamentations thereupon ; and thereby discover such
amxedriess of heart and spirit to this present world, and state of
things, as to prefer the enjoyment of a friend on earth, before
all the glories of the heavenly state; so might their immoderate
weeping some way cause his tears. But when he expressed his
trouble by groans and tears, he suppressed the causes of it, and
goes on to his present intended work. In order hereto, ver. 39,
he commands the grave-stone to be removed ; neglecting the
objection, (ver. 39.) " By this time he stinks."
He observed with a compassionate indulgence, the diffidence
which he meant speedily to refute. Nor, because we also are
too prone to describe our limits to the divine power, ought we
for his indulgence to be the less severe to ourselves. Forget
ting the transcendency of that power, we think this or that
strange, and scarce possible to be done, because we too lightly
consider the equal or greater strangeness of what we see is done.
We count things easy, that are by use become familiar to our
senses, and apprehend we have the notion of them clear, and
liow they can come to be as they are ; not having examined or
inquired whether our apprehensions were right and congruous,
or not. Things that have not struck our sense, making our
selves and even our sense the measure, we count impossible,
and unconceivable.
By the course of nature our sense hath told us, a body so long
in the grave must be putrid and stink. But who settled that
course of nature ? If we ascend not to the original cause, the
fixation of that course it as admirable and unaccountable;
if we do, a departure from it is as easy. What can the
wisest philosophers conceive of the difference between an
offensive smell and a grateful, but the different disposition,
or texture of the particles of matter, in relation to the
sensorium, or the receptive organ ? When what the different
disposition is, remains altpgether,unapprehensible, and what no
DEATH OP DR, WILLIAM BATES. 445
man can tell. We go away well satisfied concerning what we
see happens every day, because we never enquire how things
came to be as they are ; when what we have not known to come
to pass, though not more difficult, we say can never be. Other
wise we should think it no more admirable, or difficult, to re
duce in a moment the parts of matter to such a situs, as that
they should give no offence to the sense of smelling, though
before they did, than it was to the same power so to dispose,
that in one sort of location, they should give that offence, in
another they should not, and, perhaps, in a third, highly gratify
and please. Thousands of like instances might be given, but
this comes now in our way,
The world is full of miraclesjwe are compassed about with such,
and are such. There is,it is true a peculiar notion of them, as ne
cessary as they are themselves ; signifying not what is done by
a greater power, but less usual. As such, the use and need of
them only argues the infirmity of our minds, sunk into earth
and sense, and grown somnolent; whence they need to be
roused by surprising and uncommon things, and brought to
consider, that he only, who could fix and settle the so steady
course of nature, could alter it, and make it forsake its wonted
tract : which he must always be supposed to do, for some very
weighty, important end and reason. So absolute power being
ever in strict connexion with the most perfect wisdom, and
therefore claiming to be the more earnestly attended to, and
considered the more deeply. To that power that could create
ji man, it was equally easy to perfume a grave, or to make a new
man spring up out of it, in fresh strength, comliness and vi
gour. To recompose the disordered parts of a body turning to
dust, and refit it for the union and use of the returning soul j
this he will not do often, but he saw a just and valuable reason
for his doing it at this time.
He was now to give and leave behind him a full couclusive
demonstration, once for all, of his being the Son of God, by
whom the worlds were made : and the Christ, or Messiah (the
great controverted point of that time) which v. 5, is called glo
rifying the Son ; who for asserting this, was calumniated as an
impostor and deceiver of the people. He was to give a speci
men of his power, as such, over universal nature, and that he
could at pleasure controul and countermand the most esta
blished laws of it. All things being put under that notion, a*
he was the Christ, into his hands, and all power given him both
}n heaven and earth, so as that by him all things must consist.*
^V power he was to use, being gradually, and at last perfectly,
* John 13. 3. Matt. 28. 18. Co!. 1. 17.
44S
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
to make all things new.f He was to make good his own title I
am the resurrection and the life,! which he assumes in this
context, to let it he seen he was no vain pretender ; and that
it was no vain faith that should he placed upon him in this re
spect, but that what he should now do, as to one, he was equally
able to do, in the fit season for every one, when all that are in
their graves, should hear his voice. He was to shew forth a
resemblance of that more peculiar act of his most graciously
undertaken office, to be a spring of life to souls morally dead,
namely in trespasses and sins.|| To give this divine and most
noble kind of life ! To do that most merciful and most Godlike
work ! He was to take away all cause or pretence for despair
but that, whereas a death was to pass upon himself, and upon
his church on earth, both he himself, and it, with his dead body
should arise.** Therefore he utters that mighty commanding
voice, at which rocks and mountains tremble and shiver, and
which all the powers of nature must obey ; " Lazarus come
forth \" and he comes forth. These things we now lightly
touched, hoping they may be of further use to us afterwards,
We expect not the like thing in our present mournful case ; but
we expect greater things ; for which we are to await our Lord's
season.
In the mean time let us return and consider what is over-
tured in the case the text refers to, when, as to any such reme
dy, the mourning friends expected as little as we. Here was a
worthy good man gone $ a friend of Christ, and of his friends.
Christianity gives no man a terrestrial immortality ; Christians,
even the best of them, must die as well as other men. This
was a matter taken to heart by Christ himself, as we bave seen,
in a way becoming and worthy of him. His disciples also are
deeply concerned, and they consider and discourse it their way.
One of them, Thomas, who also was called Didymus (wherein
is no other mystery, than that his name is first given us in He-
fRcv. 21. 5. t ver. 25. chap. 5. 28. || Eph. ii,
* Isa.26. 19.
Where Lazarus's soul had been in the mean time, was too
light a matter to weigh against these mighty things our Lord was in
tent upon. His concerns were to yield and bow to his Lord and
Muster's great designs : he could not be unfitter for his own business
afterwards, than the apostle in the like case (for ought that he him
self knew) was for his. The consideration of this matter did not
divert our Lord Christ from what he was intent upon ; nor let it di
vert us, but as a lighter matter, be left for the exercise of lighter
minds.
DEATH OF DR. WILLIAM BATES. 44?
"brew, then in Greek, as is not unexampled elsewhere) propo
ses, as you have heard ; " Let us also go that we may die with
him." Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.
There was, no douht, an abounding fulness of sense in this good
man's soul, from whence these words did proceed. And it
might he twofold ; either Good and commendable, fit for
our imitation, and whereto the temper of our spirits should
be, conformed. Or, Faulty and reprehensible ; such, as
against which, we should arm and fortify ourselves. Such
mixtures are not to be thought strange. It is little to be ex
pected, that in what is hastily said by the best on earth, on an
occasion apt to stir passions, there should be nothing but pure
breathings of heavenly wisdom and goodness.
I. Under the former head, we shall speak of divers things,
which we cannot, indeed, be sure were the explicit, distinct
sense of this good man, at this time ; but which might be, and
should be ours on a like occasion. Which well agree with
Christian principles, and which his words serve aptly enough to
^press ; as
1. A firm belief of a future state. Did this good man only-
desire to partake with the other in death, and no more ? Did
his wish terminate here ? Can we apprehend any thing good or
desirable in mere death, that one would covet to share in with
another ? Or which one would be loath he should engross
alone ? Nor could Thomas mean this, having heard that Laza
rus was already dead. It cannot be thought, that one who had
been some years in immediate attendance upon the Son of God
the Lord from heaven, and under his instructions, and who had
so much opportunity to observe, that his whole design lay for
another world: and that he never encouraged his followers to
expect from him any advantages above others, in this world,
but forewarned them of troubles and sufferings, to which they
would be always liable from it, and that they must be content
to wait for their rewards in another state : it is not to be thought
that such a one was an infidel in reference to any such state ;
er that he thought his friend extinct by dying : or that
when he wished to be with him, he wished to be nowhere, or
nothing.
2. A mind loose and disengaged from this present world.
He could be intent upon no great designs for this earth, who
with the next that leaves it, was willing to go too.
3. Easy, placid thoughts of dying. He looked upon death
as no such frightful thing, that could so familiarly, and off-hand,
say, when he thought of such a one's dying ; Come, let, x us go
and die with him.
4e A distinguishing judgment concern ing the states of men
44B A FUNERAL SERMON ON THB
hereafter, remote from thinking it fares with all alike, in the
other world ; but well informed, that it could only be ill with
ill men : and well only with the good. A settled persuasion of
a judgment to come. According to the declared rules of
which judgment, this present judgment is formed, That they
who continue in a course of well-doing, shall have eternal life;
evil doers, indignation and wrath.* -This wish could not be
thought less cautious than his, who says, with distinction, Let
me die the death of the righteous.f It must be far from him
to be content, God should gather his soul with sinners.J The
future state was, no doubt, considered as a state of separation
between men and men. He could not covet to be associated
with good and bad, promiscuously, and at random.
5. A rationally charitable opinion, and estimate, that he was
sincerely good and happy; with whom he coveted to be united
in death. Such an opinion is all that is here requisite. Faith
it cannot be, for the object is not a revealed thing. Know
ledge it is not, for we have no medium to know it by. That we
have more reason to think this, than the contrary, of such a one
is sufficient, and that this should be implied in this wish, is ne
cessary. Here was an apprehension of a happy state, the
other was passed into. That saying, sit anima mea cum phi-
losophis, implied that he who said it, thought their state better
than some other men's. And Thomas could not but have suf
ficient reason for his apprehension of Lazarus's sincerity, so as
not to doubt of his felicity. His house he observed, was our
Lord's resort : here he was received gladly by him and his good
sisters. His doctrine, we have cause to think, he entertained
as well as himself, and himself for his doctrine's sake. The
peculiar affection our Lord had for him, observed by the domes
tics, that say, He whomthou lovest is sick, ver. 3. notec by the
Jews, with a, Behold how he loved him, ver. 35. could leave
Thomas no ground of doubt, but he-was a sincere believer on
the Son of God, and now in a blessed state : so are Christians,
visibly such, to esteem of one another, and accordingly to have
communion with one another in grace ; and hope and wish for
it in glory. A temper, now, very alien from too many that go
tinder that name; who make not the great substantiate of Chris
tianity the measure of their present and hoped communion, but
devised additions of their own : or rather, not what they add
to, but substitute in the stead of, faith, mercy, and the love of
God ; and license themselves to ascend the throne, usurp the
seat of judgment, and boldly damn all them who are not of
their own complexion and party ; and that cannot so far con-
f Num. 23. 10. * Rom. 2. 7. 8. J Psal. 26. 9
DEATH OF DR. WILLIAM BATES. 449
form to their humours, passions, prejudices, and interested in
clinations, as to say and act in every thing just as they do.
6. A most ardent, and most generous love to such good men
upon that just and reasonable apprehension of tlvem. For, what
love can be greater? How can one more highly express love
to any man, than by a declared willingness to live and die with
him ; and simply to die, when he<ean no longer live with him ?
Love raised to this pitch is strongver than death. Heathen
story is not without such instances of some, whom no dread of
death could sever from each other ; but that they have been
willing, as the case should require, to die with, or to die for,
another. To be either each other's companions, or substitutes
in death. The tyrant Dionysius ;having sentenced to death
one of that admirable pair, Damon and Pythias, and fixed the
day of execution, the condemned person petitioned for leave to
be absent upon important occasions ; in that interval his friend
offering himself, as his sponsor, to die for him, if he returned
not by the appointed day. He returning punctually with all
diligence, knowing his friend's life to be otherwise in hazard :
the tyrant, in great admiration of their mutual love and
fidelity, pardons the condemned, and requests of them both,
that they would admit him, as a third person, into the society
of their friendship.*
What they tell us of divers others I mention not, whom no
death could sever : whom dangers did more closely unite. Such
as are conjoined in the same common cause, their mutual love
mutually animates them even to face death ; because each finds
the other will not flinch, or leave him in danger alone. Many
waxed bold by the apostle's bonds, t when they could not but
be thought bonds of death : no doubt, because he was dear to
them. So that they werewillingv.en to run into the same bonds,
because he was bound by them- Even in this sense love casts
out fear. And what could more either express his own love, or
tend to inflame other men's than when that great apostle be
speaks the Christians of that time, as having his life bound up
in theirs ? I live if ye stand fast J that he was ready to impart
with the gospel, even his own soul to them, because they were
dear to him.|| And that they were in his heart to live and die
with them. There seemed to be but one life common to him
and them, When there are such unions, that each is to the
other an alter ego, another self ;and another's soul is to a man
* Related by Cicero, de Offic. lib. 3. and divers others.
t Phil. 1 14. J 1 Thes. 3. 8. || Chap. 2. 8.
2 Cor. 7.3.
VOJL, III* 3 M
450
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
as half his own,* as he pathetically phrases it. Here is the
height of affection! And that affection mutually heightens each
other's courage, and is a continual and reciprocrated source of
a generous magnanimity springing from the one into the other's
breast : while they perceive in one another a mutual vying,
who shall the more adventurously rush upon death for, or in con
junction with, the other.
This seems not alien from the temper of Thomas's mind in
his uttering of these words. For when our Lord proposed
going into Judea, other of the disciples objecting that the Jews
had there lately sought to kill him ; he, when he understood
Lazarus was dead, whom he knew to be a friend to that cause,
though he died not for it ; Come, says he, let us now fear no
death, let us rush, in media arma, throw ourselves into the
midst of death, and there breathe forth our souls, full of love
to God, and Christ, and him, and one another ; even upon the
same spot where this friend of our Lord, and our common
cause and interest, breathed forth his. These noble principles,
fortitude and love, might have made two distinct heads of
discourse; but they are so complicated, and interwoven with
one another, that they were scarce to be considered apart.
And this complication these words more than intimate That
their hearts may be comforted (or inclined, and stirred up, as
the word there used signifies) being knit together in love.f
7. A lively apprehension of the large, abounding diffusion
of the divine fulness: sufficiently able to replenish and satisfy
all that shall be prepared to partake in it. That this good
man's eye was upon somewhat else than mere death, anc} that
he coveted not to die for dying sake, must be out of doubt with
us. He certainly aimed at a blessed state after death. And
who can suppose his mind void of that common notion, that
the blessedness of souls must lie in God ? But this could not
be all. The faint, spiritless notion, of a felicity to be en
joyed in God, could signify little to the present purpose. Here
must be a lively, gustful apprehension of it too : for here is in-*
tervening death to be gone through. And he expresses him
self willing to attempt this difficult pass. Let us go that we
may die How few do you know, or converse with, that are
without this notion, that God is the blessedness of souls ? Or
that assent not to it as soon as they hear it ? Yet how few do
you know, that are willing to die, to enjoy him ? No, no, they
are generally willing, rather to eat the dust of the earth, and
feed upon ashes, thousands of years, than go to God for a better
portion ! Notwithstanding their dead, spiritless, inefficacious
* Hor. fCol. 2. 2.
DEATH OF DR. WILLIAM BATES. 4f>l
notion of a divine heavenly felicity, they had rather want it. A.
blessedness not to be had on earth, or that must come by dy
ing ! They bless themselves from such a blessedness ! It is
plain then, there must be more than a dead notion to overcome
their aversion to dying. And what can that be more ? It is
as plain, it must be a vivid apprehension of such a blessedness
in God after death. And that imports two things.
(1.) A divine faith of it. It must be the apprehension of
faith, and of a divine faith. Almost every one pretends to be
lieve it ; but it is generally with a 'human faith only : because
their parents, or preachers, or the common voice of the country,
hath told them so. A divine faith is full of divine life and
vigour ; the substance and evidence of what is believed. The
soul being overpowered into this belief by the majesty, and au
thority of the great God revealing it, and the awfulness of his
testimony ; the word of God revealing this, as other portions of
sacred truth, works effectually in them that so believe it : that
is,that receive it not as the word of man, but as the word of God.* 1
They that live in the hope of eternal life, which God that can
not lie hath promised,f would break through a thousand deaths
to obtain it. This is more than a spiritless notion. And,
(2.) Such a lively apprehension hath in it somewhat of a
present sense, and foretaste of that blessedness : a heaven be
gun, which is of the same kind with their future heaven.
They have the kingdom of God in them, which stands in
righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. J Such an
earnest speaks their own right, while they are yet sensible of
the great imperfection of their present state. They are there
fore willing to die, that they maybe made perfect. They now
know by taste what it is to enjoy God. O taste and see that
God is good ! A mere notion informs us not enough, so as to
actuate our minds what that means. Notwithstanding it, the
carnal mind can frame no distinct heart-moving thought of
felicity ; other, or more grateful, than the relishes of meat and
drink, or the satisfaction of some or other mean or carnalized
appetite. They that have tasted somewhat of a higher kind,
long for more, and most of all, that most perfect fruition which
they must pass through death to attain.
We will not suppose this good man to have been destitute
of such a faith, and of such tastes, of the heavenly felicity.
And as hereby he was not without a lively apprehension of the
kind and nature of it, so we must suppose him to have a like
apprehension of the large, copious, abounding, and diffusive
* 1 Thess. 2. 13. f Tit. 1. 2. I Rom. 14. 17
Psal. 34, 8.
452 A FUNERAL SfiRMOX ON TUB
fulness of it, whereof his words give some intimation : (f Let u$
go and die with him." He doubted not of a sufficiently exten
sive communion in this blessedness. As if it had been said r
There is enough for him and us all. And such an apprehension
we all ought to have of the blessedness of the heavenly state,
into which we are to be intromitted by death, that it is enough
for all that can be in any possibility to partake in it. So that
the abounding plenitude of no one's portion can be any dimi
nution to another's. The kind and nature of material, sensible
good, hath a remarkable, and most agreeable affinity to what is
said, and what, upon very strict inquiry, one knows not how y
not to say, of matter itself, that it is perpetually divisible ; but
so, as that every part and particle is still less and less. Where
upon it cannot but be, that whatsoever any enjoy of terrene
good, so much is detracted from the rest. Of intellectual,,
spiritual good, knowledge, wisdom, grace, glory, the case is
fjuite different* Let any possess never so much, it nothing
diminishes another's possession in the same kind. If another
man be never so wise, good, or happy, it takes nothing from
me, I may be as wise, good,, and happy. At least,, that hinders
not, but I may.
How pleasant a contemplation is this f that hi the vast and
numberless regions of light, bliss and glory y the blessed in
habitants are all drawing- from the same fountain ; solacing
themselves in that fulness of joy, drinking in from those river*
of pleasure that flow from the divine presence for evermore !
All deriving, unto satiety, from that fulness that filleth all id
all.
8. Preference of the society with holy ones in the heavenly
state, above any to be enjoyed on earth. The words, as to
their most obvious sense, seem to be full of this : with whom I
would live, with him I would die. Is not this our common
sense ? Not that we can apprehend any thing in the very act,
or article of dying, that can make dying with one more desira
ble than with another; but it must be meant of what is to fol
low. We would not have death to part us. We would enjoy
one another after death, but so as we did not before. It is very
probable our Lord and his disciples had formerly enjoyed plea
sant hours with Lazarus, in his own house. But why doth
Thomas, therefore, desire they might die to be with him ? Ex
cepting him, he might still have enjoyed the same society on
earth, and of many other Christian friends besides. But we
see his proposal concerned not himself only. It is y Let us go-
die with him. He reckoned they should all die, and be witli
him together. And that the state they should then be in,
would have, in point of society and conversation, such ad*
DEATH OP Dtt. WILLIAM BATES.
vantages, above what their present state afforded, as were worth
dying for.
And how can we but apprehend the vast difference ? What
ever delight good men on earth have had in one another's so
ciety, they must then be better company than ever. How hard
is it now to communicate our sentiments ! We know not what
our ways of converse shall hereafter be, but we know that such
words as we now use are very slow, defective media of convey
ing our minds and sense to one another. What a difficulty do
we now find if we apprehend a thing clearly ourselves, to make
another master of our notion? What circumlocutions do we need?
What explications, to make another understand our meaning 1
And then those explications need further explication, and so
we run ourselves into new difficulties, and entangle one ano
ther more and more. Most of our controversies arise from our
mistaking one another's sense, though too often those mis
takes are wilful with them who love strife more than truth;
and it is industriously endeavoured to pervert each other's words
and put senses upon them quite besides, or against our true in
tent. But if we speak and hear with the greatest candour and
sincerity that is possible, we are frequently not understood a-
right, either through the unskilful ness of him that speaks, to
choose the aptest words, and forms of speech, or unattentive-
ness, incapacity and dulness, in them that hear : frequently
from both together. Hence is the conversation of Christians
so little edifying, though they discourse of useful subjects,
which, God knows, there is little of amongst us! Though much
more than is commonly apprehended, proceeds from want of
love, that should let us into one another's minds and hearts.
Our very sermons, when we study to make important things
as plain as we can, are lost upon the most. Though here we
see the advantage of a people's 'having a love to their minister,
which is a mighty orator within themsslves, and will makethem
endeavour to take in his heart and soul ; as on his part, his
love to them will make him willing, as we heard from the a-
postle, to impart, with the gospel, his own soul.* But as
to Christian converse in this our present state, besides the diffi
culty of understanding one another, all even of them who have
great treasures of knowledge in them, are not alike conversable,
and communicative, nor any, at all times. The dearest friends
often find one another indisposed, otherwise busy, morose,
sower, and out of humour ; apt to take, and perhaps, to
give offence, on one hand and the other. And whereas we
should most intimately con verse with ourselves 5 upon thementi-
* 1 Thess. 2, 8.
454
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
oned accounts, we are now very often the worst company that carl
be to ourselves ; through the darkness, confusion, intricacy, and
incoherence of our own thoughts ; the fervour and tumul-
tuation of ill affections, and the sluggishness, and drowsy torpor
of good. And in what case are we to please others by our con
verse, that have so much cause to be always in a very great de
gree, displeased with ourselves ?
When death shall have disencumbered, and set us free from
all sorts of distempers, and brought us into the state of perfect
and perfected spirits, how delectable will that society be ! when
all shall be full of divine light, life, love and joy, and freely
communicate, as they have received freely ! How pleasant will
it be, to sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the king
dom of God ! To converse with angels ! Those wise, kind
creatures, so full of profound knowledge and benignity ; in
structed by long, uninterrupted experience and observation of
the methods of the divine government, and dispensation; high
ly pleased with our accession to the general assembly, that re
joiced in the conversion of a sinner, whereby but one was
hereafter in due time to be added, much more in the glorifica
tion of so many, that are now actually added to them ! What
delightful communings will there be of the mysteries of nature!
of the methods of providence ! of the wonders of grace 1 of
the deep and hidden counsels of God ! In what part it shall be
agreeable to his wisdom and good pleasure, to let them appear
and stand in view.
The conferences at the transfiguration made the transported
disciples say, it is good to be here ; when the glory which, while
it oppressed, pleased them. Though this was but a transient
view. But above all that is conceivable in that other state,
how delectable will their society be in worship ! In their una
nimous adoration of the ever-blessed God, Father, Son, and
Spirit ! In how pleasant eternal raptures of delight and praise
will all those excellent creatures be, that inhabit and replenish
the vast realms of light and bliss ; when all behold how the
several kinds of being, light, life, excellency, and perfection,
by a perpetual efflux spring from the first, the Fountain of all
being, the Parent of so glorious and so numerous a progeny,
all God-like, and bearing the bright image of their Father ! O
the inexpressible pleasure of this consociation in worship, per
petually tendered with so absolute a plenitude of satisfaction
in the dueness of it ! and the gustM apprehension of what
those words import, Worthy art thou, O Lord ! each one re
lishing his own act, with just self-approbation and high de
light; heightened by their apprehended perfect unanimity, and
that there is among them no dissenting vote. Whence it can-
DEATH OF DR. WILLIAM BATES. 455
not be but to worship God in spirit and truth, must be to enjoy
him. And that he is under no other notion, the more satisfy
ing object of our enjoyment, than as he is the object of our
worship. What room or pretence is there now left for unwil
lingness to die, on the account of relatives we have been wont
to converse witli in this world : when such an exchange as this
is to be made by dying! But,
II. We are also to consider, There might be an intermixture
in the temper of this good man's spirit, when he uttered these
words, of somewhat faulty and blamable. Which we are to be
cautioned against.
1. There might be too little consideration had of the
dignity and value of human life ; of which the great God
takes so particular care to guard and sustain it, both by law
and providence. And of this creature man, so noble a
part of divine workmanship, and whom he set over all the
works of his hands, in this lower world. To propound throw
ing away at once so many such lives, seems somewhat too pre
cipitant.
2. The words seem not to savour enough of that deference
which is due to the God of our lives ; whose prerogative it is
to kill and to make alive ; to measure our time, and number
our days. It might have been said, at least, If God will, &c.
3. There might be in them too little gratitude for the
mercies of life, or patience of the difficulties of it : somewhat
like that of Jonah, Take now, I beseech thee, my life from
me.
4. Too little regard to the business of life. It might have
been more at leisure considered, is the business done I was
born for ? Their special business, who were to be the apostle's
of our Lord, already called, (Mat. 10. 1. &c.) and instructed in
great part of the work of their calling, was apparently too little
considered, especially how, or for what his Lord was to die him
self, so far as either from his own words, or from the prophets,
might have been collected.
5. Nor, perhaps, enough, how awful a thing it was to die !
to change states, and pass into eternity ! This might, upon this
account, be too hastily said. Good old Simeon seemed to have
considered the matter more, when he said, Now lettest thou thy
servant depart in peace, &c.
6. And there is reason to apprehend, in these words, too much
d^lplicency at the providence of God, in taking away such a mail
now at such a time; with some appearance of despondency con
cerning the Christian interest. This Lazarus is thought to have
been a wealthy man, though he in the parable is represented
otherwise. Christianity was, as yet, a little thing in the world.
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THB
Our Lord had signalized himself by his wonderful works, and
drawn many eyes upon him, that weie at a gaze ; but his hea
venly doctrine, and the true design of his coming, had entered
into the minds of but a few, and they of the meaner sort. Had
any ot the rulers believed on him ? It was yet a dubious twi
light, the dawning of the morning. The Spirit that was to
convince the world, was not yet given, for Jesus was not yet
glorified.* Nicodemus, a rabbi, came to him, but by night.
This cause, as still, according to human estimate, depended
much on reputation. Men loved (till an over-powering in
fluence bore down all before it) the praise of men more than
the praise of God;f and believed not, because they sought ho
nour one of another. J
It was, now, a mighty loss, to have one such man drop, that
lived so near Jerusalem, where our Lord's great work did much
lie, but where he chose not to lodge : this was in Bethany,
but two miles off, a convenient retreat. The master of the
house is himself dislodged : and whereas, though the foxes had
holes, and the birds nests, the Son of man had not where to
lay his head ; this disciple might probably think, Where shall
be our next resort? Where is there a considerable person to be
found,that will hereafter give us harbour and countenance ? He
might hence be induced, even to utter his conclamatum esi; it
is past all hope : and to this purpose say, now he is dead, Let
us all go die with him. Their Lord and Master had before
told them, of his being ere long to be taken from them ; and,
that his followers must count upon taking up of their cross
daily. And what, might he think, is to become of us, upon
whom, left desolate, the stress is to lie of the Christian cause !
'What storms will be raised against us, whose province it must
fee, to plant and propogate a new religion in the world ! theten-
derest concern in all the world, and about which men are most
apt to be enraged at any attempt of innovation 1 And by us,
unlearned, uninterested, obscure, and contemptible men ! By
what he here says, he seems not afraid to die; but he seems
afraid to live, and face the storm, and contend with the diffi
culties of that even hopeless undertaking, which he perceived
himself and his companions designed unto. Rather than
this, he seems to apprehend a present death was to be chosen.
And 1, now, no way doubt, but any serious person, that shall
be at the pains to commune with himself, will judge, there
may be such quick turns of thoughts this way, and that as those
opposite senses of this passage do import ; the variety, and con-
* John 7-39. chap. 16. S. t chap. 12. 43. I chap. 5. 44.
Luke 9. 58.
DEATH OF DR. WILLIAM BATES. 457
trariety of principles that are in us, in this imperfect state, makes
it no impossible thing 1 , but that, amidst the various agitations of
a musing mind, somewhat of grace, and somewhat of sin ; yea
much of a holy and heavenly temper, with some degree of'in-
cogitancy, haste, and faulty distemper, might be vented toge
ther in such an expression.
III. And now for the use of it, we must have distinct re
spect to both these sorts of sense, which the words may ad
mit of. And,
1 . For whatsoever of good sense they have in them, let us
endeavour to have it deeply impressed, and inwrought into our
souls. So far as, upon good and self-justifying accounts, one
may wish to die with another, eminently holy and good, let us
labour to be* in that temper of spirit, that with all reverential
submission to the wise, holy, and sovereign will of God, we may
ever be ready to go with the first : a good man should need on
ly leave to die. Consider, are we so loose from all worldly en
joyments and designs, as to be capable, when a holy man dies
of adopting these words, Let me die with him ? Will they fit
our spirits ? Can we so far comport with them, as to avow it
with a heart not reproaching us, that it is only obedience to
the supreme Ruler, not terrene inclination, that makes us wil
ling to survive such as we see going off this stage before us ?
That if he, in whose hands our breath is, will have us still live,
we can submit with patience : if he signify his mind he shall
die, we can comply with gladness ? But,
Do we find it otherwise? Doth the bent of our own spirits urge
and press us downward, and fix us to the earth ? Are we so with
in its magnetism ? We have a worse evil to fear than bodily
death. To be so carnally minded is death, in a far more horrid
sense. This temper of mind, to prefer an earthly abode, before
the purity and bliss of the heavenly society: is so repugnant to
the most constituent principles of a living Christian, his faith of
the unseen world, his delight in God, his love of the divine pre
sence, and converse with the Father and Son in glory ; his ha
tred of sin, and desire of perfect holiness, that he should rather
take another name, than wear that of a Christian, in conjunc
tion with the allowance of so unchristian a spirit ; a temper
that tends to subvert whole Christianity, and puts a man into a
posture of hostility against the cross of Christ, and the very de
sign of his dying. For in contradistinction to them, whose con
versation is in heaven, from whence they look for the Saviour,
the^are become the declared enemies of his cross, who mind
earthly things 5* preferring an earthly before the heavenly state.
* Phil. S. 13, 19, 20.
VOL III. 3 N
458 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
And the apostle tells such (weeping, as he wrote) that thef?
end will be destruction. This I must therefore say, and testify
in the Lord, that if any will indulge themselves in such a tem
per of spirit ; and whosoever goes, even of the most excellent
of God's saints and ministers, they would (because they love
the present world more) stay with the last ; as to such, our
preaching is vain, and their faith is vain. But if there have
been any within the compass of your knowledge and acquain
tance, of whom dying, or lately dead, you could say, let me
die with him, or die to be with him, of whom would you ra
ther say it, than of the excellent Dr. Bates !
But do you expect I should give you a distinct and full ac
count of him ? Many of you know, or may easily apprehend, I
have not been in circumstances by which it could be so much
as possible to me. The surprising, overwhelming tidings of
his death, with the signification of my being expected to do
this part, first reached me, by just estimate, at about two hun
dred miles distance. Nor did any thing to that purpose, from
such as were concerned, come to my hands till a fortnight after
his decease. At my return, towards the end of the week pre
ceding this sad solemnity, I had my own charge from which I
had been long absent, to provide for against the Lord's day ;
after which only one day intervened, wherein thoughts that ac
companied me in my way, were to be reduced into some order..
But had I had never so much time and leisure, I cannot but
reflect on what was said of that famous Roman, to give the just
praises of Cicero, Cicerone laudatore opusfuerit.* There was
need of Cicero himself to be the encomiast. No man knows
how to speak becomingly of the excellencies of Dr. Bates,
that hath not the eloquence of Dr. Bates ! He did that office
most laudably for divers others, for those reverend, and truly
great men, Dr. Manton, Mr. Clarkson, Dr. Jacomb, and the
admirable Mr. Baxter. But now there is no man left to do it
suitably for him, that is, that both is fit and willing. So that
this part comes to be devolved upon the unfittest among many,.
Yet thus, while others have declined it, out of a modest opi
nion of its being above them, whose abilities, and convenien-
cies for the performance, did much more concur : this looks like
an art and contrivance of providence, to greaten him the more,
that every one reckons him too great for their commendation ^
and, that consequently, he is to pass out of our world as one
too big for our praises, with no encomium, or that which is
next to none.
Though I first had the opportunity, and great pleasure of his
* Levius.
DEATH OF DR. WILLIAM BATES. 459
acquaintance, above forty years ago, yet I have no present way
while I am writing this, of knowing, or recollecting, with cer
tainty, any thing of the earlier days of his life. As therefore,
the case is, the little I shall say of him, shall be, not by way of
history, but of character. Nor in giving somewhat of that, can
I well omit,
(1.) To take notice of, what must with every one come first
in view, namely, his self-recommending aspect, composed of
gravity and pleasantness, with the graceful mien, and comeli
ness of his person. That was said upon no slight consideration
t)f the nature of man, from unbribed common estimate, that
whatever a man's virtuous endowment be, it is the more taking
and acceptable, as coming, E pulchro corpore,from a hand
some, well-framed body* God had designed him to circum
stances, and a station, not obscure in the world, and had accord
ingly formed him with advantage ; so that his exterior, and
first aspectable part might draw respect. And though the
treasure to be lodged there, was to be put into an earthen ves
sel, yet even that was wrought, Meliore Into, of finer, or more
accurately figured, and better turned clay. He was to stand
before kings ;* you know in what relation he stood to one, as
long as was convenient for some purposes; and how frequent
occasion he had of appearing (never unacceptably) before an
other. His concern lay not only with mean men,f though
he could tell also how to condescend to the meanest. His as
pect and deportment was not austere, but both decently grave
and amiable, such as might command at once both reverence
and love ; and was herein not a lying, but the true picture of
his mind.
I may (to this purpose) borrow his own words (and whose
could I more rightfully borrow, or to so much advantage ?)
concerning that excellent person, Alderman Ashhurst, whose
fragrant memory will long survive the age he lived in. And, O
that his example might govern in London as long as his name
lasts ! Of him the doctor says, A constant serenity reigned
in his countenance, the visible sign of the divine calm in his
breast ; the peace.of God that passes all understanding ! And
who could have said this but Doctor Bates ! Or so appositely
have applied what had a higher author ! So expressively ! so fully !
so truly ! and justly was it spoken ! But also, of whom could
this have been more fitly said, Mutato nomine, by change of
name, than of Dr. Bates ! How rarely should we see a counten-
* Prov. 22. 29. f Ibid.
Epistle to the Funeral Sermon for Mr. Benjamin Ashhurst, de
dicated to Sir Henry.
460 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
ance so constant, and so faithful an index, of an undisturbed,
composed mind? Through that, if we look into this, how rich
furniture of the inner man should we soon perceive and admire !
(2.) His natural endowments and abilities appeared to every
server, great, much beyond the common rate. His apprehen
sion quick and clear. His reasoning faculty acute, prompt and
expert : so as readily and aptly to produce, and urge closely,
the stronger and more pregnant arguments, when he was to use
them ; and soon to discern the strength of arguments, if he
was to answer them. His judgment penetrating and solid,
stable and firm, His wit never vain or light, but most faceti-^
ous and pleasant, by the ministry of a fancy, both very vigorous
and lively; and most obedient to his reason; always remote
both from meanness and enormity. His memory was admira
ble, and never failed, that any one could observe, not impaired
by his great age of seventy four : insomuch, that speeches made
upon solemn occasions, of no in-elegant composition (some
whereof the world hath seen, though extorted from him with
great difficulty, and by much importunity) he could afterwards
repeat to a word, when he had not penned one word of them
before. And his sermons, wherein nothing eould be more re
mote from ramble, he constantly delivered from his memory.
And hath sometime told me, with an amicable freedom, that
he partly did it, to teach some that were younger, to preach
without notes. His learning, and acquired knowledge of
things, usually reckoned to lie within that compass, was a vast
treasure. He had lived a long, studious life ; an earnest
gatherer, and (a,s the phrase is) * devourer of books. With
which he had so great an acquaintance, and they that were act
quainted with him so well knew it, that one, who was for the
dignity of his station, and the eminency of his endowments, as
great a pillar and as excellent an ornament of the church, as any
it hath had for many an age, hath been known to say, that
where he to collect a library, he would as soon consult Doctor
Bates, as any man he knew- He was, indeed, himself a living
one.
He knew how to choose, and was curious in his choice.
Whatsoever belonged to the liner, and more polite sort of
literature, was most grateful to him, when it fell into a con
junction with what was also most useful. Nothing mean was
welcome into his library, or detained there, much less thought
fit to be entertained and laid up in the more private repository
of his mind. To speak of the particular parts of his learning
wherein he excelled, were to trifle, when there are so many
* Hclluc.
DEATH OP DR. WILLIAM BATES. 461
visible effects extant, that enough inform the world. His
divine knowledge, and the abundant grace of God in him, have
been eminently conspicuous the same way, in great part ; but
otherwise also. For his private conversation was so instructive,so
quickening,in reference to what lay within the confines of religi
on and godliness, that no man of ordinary capacity could hear his
usual, and most familiar discourses, but either with great neg
ligence, or great advantage.
When he hath been to consider a case of conscience, I have
sometimes had opportunity to observe, with what wisdom, what
caution, what tenderness, he hath spoken to it, and with what
compass of thought ; turning it round this way, and that; most
strictly regarding our sacred rule, and weighing all circumstan
ces that concerned the case : but withal, taking occasion from
thence (when the persons concerned have not been present)
to magnify and adore the grace of God ; which he would do
most pathetically, and with great affection ; for keeping us out
of the way of temptation ; which he thought was too little con
sidered by Christians ; and thereby saving us from the entangle
ments, and perplexities of spirit, as well as from the scandals
that befel many. I never knew any more frequent and affec
tionate in the admiration of divine grace, upon all occasions,
than he was ; or who had a deeper sense of the impotency
and pravity of human nature.
His discourses were usually (as our rule directs) savoury, as
seasoned with salt, and such as might minister grace to the
hearers. He was frequently visited by persons of higher rank,
and that made no mean figure in the world. Of whom, some
have acknowledged, that going abroad upon hazardous employ
ments, they have received from him such wise and pious counsels;
as have stuck by them, and they have been the better for after
wards. Though in his communing with the many friends,
whom he irresistibly constrained to covet his most desirable
society,he did not exclude the things that were of common human
concernment, he still discovered a temper of mind most intent
upon divine things. He did not look with a slight or careless
eye upon the affairs of the public; but consider, and speak of them
as a man of prospect, and large thought, with much prudence
and temper ; not curiously prying into the arcana of govern
ment, or reasons of state, which it was necessary should be under
a veil; much less rudely censuring what it was not fit should be
understood: but what was open to common view, he was wont
to discourse of instructively, both as lying under the direction
pf providence, and as relating to the interest of religion.
Nor was he^wont to banish out of his conversation, the plea
santness that fitly belonged to it : for which his large acquairt-
462 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THB
tanee, with a most delightful variety of story, both ancient and
modern, gave him advantage beyond most; his judicious me
mory being a copious promptuary of what was profitable and
facetious, and disdaining to be the receptacle of useless trash.
To place religion in a morose sourness was remote from his prac
tice, his judgment, and his temper. But his discourses, taking
in often things of a different nature, were interwoven with reli
gion, and centred in it; especially such things as were most
intimate and vital to it; of those things he was wont to speak
with that savour and relish, as plainly shewed he spake not
forcedly, or with affectation, as acting a part ; but from the set
tled temper and habit of his soul. Into what transports of ad
miration of the love of God, have I seen him break forth ! when
some things foreign, or not immediately relating to practical
godliness, had taken up a good part of our time. How easy a
step did he make of it from earth to heaven ! Such as have
been wont, in a more stated course, to resort to him, can tell,
whether, when other occasions did fall in, and claim their part
in the discourses of that season, he did not usually send them
away with somewhat that tended to better their spirits, and
quicken them in their way heaven-ward? With how high flights
of thought and affection was he wont to speak of the heavenly
state ! Even like a man much more of kin to that other world
than to this ! And for his ministerial qualifications and labours,
do I need to say any thing to themselves, who had the benefit
thereof ? Either them, who have so many years lived under his
most fruitful,enlightening, quickening,edifying ministry? Whe
ther week by week, as his beloved, peculiarly privileged charge
at Hackney, that mournful, desolate people ! who have been
fed with the heavenly, hidden manna, and with the fruits of the
tree of life that grows in the midst of the paradise of God ; so
prepared, and presented to them, and made pleasant to their
taste, as few besides have ever had : but now sit in sorrow,
hopeless of full, or any equal relief, but by transportation into
that paradise itself, whence all their refections were wont to
come ! Or do I need to inform such inhabitants of London, as in
a doubled three monthly course, have for many years,in throng-
assembly, been wont to hang upon his lips ? To whose, if to
any one's in our days, the characters belonged, of the* wise,
and the righteous man's lips, which are said to disperse know
ledge ; and (which is therefore most agreeable) to feed many.
Or can it be needful to acquaint the world, who have volumes of
his discourses, or sermons in their hands ? Or tell them of their
singular excellencies who can as well tell me? I can speak to
none of his great worth and accomplishments, as a richly fur-
* Prov. 15.7. Chap. 10. 7.
DEATH OP DR. WILLIAM BATES. 4G3
tilshed, and most skilful dispenser of divine knowledge, and of
the mysteries of the gospel of Christ, an instructed scribe, able
to bring forth of his treasury things new and old ; but who may
say to me, as those Samaritan Christians, We believe him to be
such ; not because of thy saying ; for we have heard (or read)
him ourselves. And they may say so with judgment upon this
proof, that shall consider both the select, choice, and most im
portant matter of his tractates, and sermons, published, or un
published. And the peculiar way and manner of his tractation
thereof.
For the former : the choice of subjects; and of such materi
als of discourse as are to be reduced and gathered into them,
discovers as much of the judgment, spirit, and design of the
compiler, as any thing we can think of. When we consider
what sort of things a man's mind hath been exercised and taken
up about, through so long a course and tract of time ; we may
see what things he counted great, important, necessary to be
insisted on, and most conducing to the ends, which one of his
calling and station ought to design and aim at. And are there
upon to appeal to ourselves, whether he did not judge and de
sign aright, and as he ought ? As what could be of greater im
portance, than to discover the harmony of God's attributes, in
the work of saving sinners ? the final happiness of man ? the
four last things, &c. ? What more important than that of spi
ritual perfection ? Which last he dropped, as Elijah his mantle,
when he was to ascend into that state, most perfectly perfect ;
wherein that which he had been discoursing of, finally termi
nates. Read it, and invocate the Lord God of Elijah, saying,
Where is he ? Nor were his discousres of less consequence, that
in his stated course, he delivered to his constant hearers. The?
were always much allied to the lamp, and did not need to fear
the brightest light. His last sermon in this place (who of us
thought it the last ! hearing it delivered with so much life and
spirit ?) challenges our re-consideration over and over. It was
about sins against knowledge, from Luke 12, 47. A warning
to the age, uttered (though not faintly) as with his dying breath.
O that it could have reached ears and hearts, as far as the con
cern of it doth reach ! The sins of our days, of professors, and
of others, are tnore generally sins against knowledge, than
heretofore, and may make us expect and dread the more stripes
that text speaks of.
As for his manner and way of handling what he untertook,we
may use the words which he recites from the incomparable
Bishop Wiikins concerning Mr. Baxter; which, no doubt, if
there had then been the occasion, he would have judged notun-
applicable here also: That he cultivated every subject he handled,
464 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
and had he lived in the age of the fathers, he would have been
one. His method, in all his discourses, might be exposed to
the most critical censurer. What could be more accurate !
And for his style, it was even inimitably polite, and fine : but
to him so natural, that it was uneasy to have used a coarser
style, than to others, so neat a one as his was. Nor is it to be
thought strange, that there should be in this, a peculiarity ;
style being to any man, as appropriate upon the matter, as his
visage or voice : and as immediately depending on the temper
of the mind, in conjunction with fancy, as that is, more or less,
brisk, lively^ and vigorous ; as the other do on the complexion
of the body, or the disposition of the organs of speech. They
that would in this case attempt to force nature, would, I sus
pect, be very aukward at it, would bungle scurvily, and soon
find, they had better be content to creep on all four, than aim
to fly and soar with borrowed wings, or stolen feathers. If God
with a man's nature gives a disposition of this kind, it may, in
his younger years, admit of innocent improvement : but that
which is "most peculiar to any, in this respect is what one in
sensibly slides into, with no more design than one hath to walk
after this or that manner ; by which yet many persons are
known, and distinguishable from other men.
But I doubt not, that excellency in any such kind, as hath
been anciently observed of poetry and oratory, must have its
foundation in nature ; and they that will strive against that
stream, will soon perceive, that such proverbial sayings were
grounded upon prudent observation and long experience, that
a mercury is not to be made of every log; and that nothing is
to be attempted invita Minerva^ or against one's genius, and
natural inclination. Therefore that monition, lege historiam,
ne ftas historia, one may vary and say, Cave, Sfc. Take heed
of a proverb, lest thou become a proverb. That is easy and
pleasant which is natural.* And now when the grace of God
supervenes, and doth exalt and sublimate nature, it makes that
mean beginning, and its progress into use and custom, which is
said to be a second nature, subservient to very high and excel
lent purposes ; as is eminently conspicuous in the doctor's pe
culiar way of preaching and writing : especially in Ills frequent
most apt similitudes and allusions, to be attributed to a brisk
and vivid fancy, regulated by judgment, and sanctified by di
vine grace, so as greatly to serve his pious purpose; to illustrate
the truth he designed to recommend, and give it the greatest
advantage of entering into the mind with light and pleasure";
and at once both to instruct and delight his reader or hearer.
* flay <pv<rix.ov ^ov t
DEATH OP DR. WILLIAM BATES. 46y
And so much more grateful have his illustrations been, by how
much the more they have been surprising, and remote from
any forethought in them that read, or heard. And I may
here freely put his most constant attentive hearers, upon re
collecting, whether he have not usually pleased them, by sur
prising them ? (For I know there are surprisals ungrateful
enough.) And in most sermons, whether they did not meet
with what they did not expect from him ; and might in vain
have expected from any body else.
Some it is possible, may find fault with that in this kind, to
which they can do nothing like themselves ; who yet, I hope,
may admit of conviction of their own fault herein, by gentler
means, than by being put in mind of the fable. They might
upon the matter as well find fault, that God had made him a
taller man than the most, perhaps than themselves 5 or of a
more comely complexion, or that all were not x>f one stature ^
size, or feature. If any do, it is most probably such, to whom
one may truly say, they blame what they could not mend, nor
he help; at least, without much pain to himself, and to no
purpose. One may venture to say, that in that fine way of ex
pressing himself, which was become habitual to him, he much
more pleased others than himself. For in the excellent Mr.
Baxter he highly commends much another way, saying of him,
He had a marvellous felicity and copiousness in speaking.
There was a noble negligence in his style : for his great mind
could not stoop to the affected eloquence of words* Very ex
cellent men excel in different ways : the most radiant stones
may differ in colour, when they do not in value.
His judgment in ecclesiastical matters was to be known by
his practice ; and it was such, that he needed not care who
knew it. He was for entire union of all visible Christians,
(or saints, or believers, which in Scripture are equivalent terms)
meaning by Christianity what is essential thereto, whether
doctrinal, or practical ; as by humanity we mean what is es
sential to ma, severing accidents, as not being of the essence;
and by visibility, the probable appearance thereof: and for
free communion of all such, of whatsoever persuasion, in extra-
essential matters, if they pleased. And this design he vigorously
pursued, as long as there was any hope; desisting when it appear
ed hopeless, and resolving to wait till God should give a spirit
suitable hereto ; from an apprehension that when principles on
all hands were so easily accommodable, and yet that there was
with too many, a remaining insuperable reluctancy to the thing
itself, God must work the cure, and not man. Accounting
* In his funeral sermon, page 90.
VOL III. 3 O
466
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
also, in the mean time, that notwithstanding misrepresentations,
it was better to cast a mantle over the failings of brethren^
than be concerned to detect and expose them : knowing that
if we be principally solicitous for the name of God, he will in
his own way and time take care of ours. And in this sentiment
he was not alone.
But now is this great luminary, this burning and shining
light (not extinct, but) gone out of our horizon. We for a sea
son rejoiced in this light, and are we not to mourn for its dis
appearance ? Yet not without hope. O ! the unconceivable
loss of his domestical relatives ! who in respect of his most pri
vate capacity and conversation, are deprived of such a head,
father, and guide ! Yet in this lies their advantage, that since
nothing that is mortal can fill up his room, they are under a
necessity to betake themselves thither, where the surest and
fullest relief is to be had. Having in the mean time among
mortals, a far greater number of fellow-sufferers, and fellow-
mourners, to bear a part with them in their sorrows, and
ready to afford them all suitable consolation, than most in this
world can be capable of expecting in such a case. Let those
of his own peculiar charge, let those that were wont, though
not so often, in a stated course,to hear him in thisplace,with all
other his more occasional hearers, mourn, that they are to hear
no more his weighty sentences, his sweet honey-dropping
words : let them mourn that never heard to purpose, that
were never allured, never won, that were always deaf to
this charmer, though charming so wisely. Let those that have
got good by him mourn, that in this way they are to get no
more ; those that have got none, that they have lost so much
of their day ; that they are to be addressed by this persuasive
advocate for Christ and their own souls no more. Let his
brethren, all of us, mourn, that we have lost so prudent, so hum
ble, so instructive, so encouraging a guide, so bright an orna-
ment from among us.
But let none of us mourn without hope. God will be a hus
band to the widow trusting in him, and the father of the father
less, taking God in Christ for their father and their God. He
hath not forgot the titles he hath assumed. He can also find,
or make for his widowed church, a pastor after his own heart:
and the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls, that gave his life
for the sheep, though he was dead, is alive, and lives for
evermore. All his hearers, though they are no more to
hear his pleasant human voice sounding in their ears, if they
attend and listen, may hear a divine voice crying after them,
This is the way, walk in it. And let them know that the gospel he
DEATH OF DR. WILLIAM BATES. 467
preached is immortal, and never dies, though all flesh is grass :
and his own books, though he is dead, yet speak. We his
brethren were to follow him, as he followed Christ ; who will
himself be with us always to the end. The work wherein he
was engaged was common to him and us. Herein if we follow
him, though not with equal steps, faithfully endeavouring to
turn many to righteousness, we shall shine as he doth, like the
stars in the firmament, we need not be solicitous, though not
with equal lustre ; as one star differs from another in glory.*
The cause wherein he was engaged unto his death, and from
which no offered emoluments or dignities could ever draw
him, was not that of a party ; for he was of none, and was of
too large a mind to be of any, but that noble cause of union
and communion with all Christians that hold the head. That
cause is not dead with him. Now that he is dead, we are to
say, as that is the voice of the Christian faith, of divine and
brotherly love, Let us die with him, but not as it is the voice
of despondency or despair. Let us covet to be with him in
that blessed state ; the reality whereof we believe, and of which
our faith is to be to us the substance and evidence.
I know no good man that knowing him would not say, Let
me die with him. I very well know who would : and if breasts
could be laid open to inspection as by a glass, do know in whose
breast this sense would be found, engraven as with the point of
a diamond. O ! that my soul were in his soul's stead ; or if
the supreme Disposer had thought fit, or seen an equal fitness
for translation, that I had died with him. But,knowing- his much
greater usefulness in this world, O ! that I had died for him.
For since it is expressly said, we ought to lay down our lives for
the brethren,f a life that could regularly and effectually have re
deemed his, had been laid down for many, in that one of holy,
prudent, heavenly Dr. Bates. This is the sense of one not
weary, blessed be God, of the business of life, and that enjoys
as much of the comforts of life as any man can reasonably wish,
scarce any one more. But it must be confessed, as this world
was not worthy of this servant of Christ, it is become far less
worthy now so excellent a person hath left it. His love, his
converse, was pleasant beyond what can be expressed ! It is now
a grievance not to have a part with the silent mourners, when
lamentations could freely have been poured forth, without noise
or interruption ! As the case is, necessity lays a restraint, and
leaves it an easier thing to die than weep out ; otherwise can
one be shy, in a way that can admit it, to tell the world, that to
live in it, now he is dead out of it, much less deserves the name
* 1 Cor. 15.41. | 1 Johns. 16.
4'GS A FCTNERAL SERMON Off THE
of life ! It can be felt, that those words among the many di-
vine raptures of that holy man, J have a most perceptible mean
ing ; when I got health, thou tookest away my life ; and more,
for my friends die. If one may innocently borrow words from
so impure a mouth, they are very expressive ; I scarce count
myself a man, when without Jamblichus.
Here were two souls knit together as the soul of one man f
What there is of present separation shall be but for a little
while. And by how much the separation is more grievous, the
re-union will be with the stronger propension, and the more
delightful everlasting cohesion. As also separation from this
terrene clog will be much the easier : one great weight is ad
ded above, to pulky up what ought to ascend thither. How can
that but be a blessed state, into which he that is essential love
hath caught up such a man-! One in so great part transformed!
before into the same likeness, and fitted to dwell in love ! And
accordingly God took him, even kissed away his soul, as hath
been said of those great favourites of heaven j did let him die
without being sick; vouchsafed him that great privilege, which
a good man would choose before many, not to out-live ser-
viceahleness. To live till one be weavy of the world, not till-
the world be weary of him! Thus he prayed wisely, thus God
answered graciously.
2. But be it far from us to say, Let us die with him, as de
spairing of our causey if our cause be not that of any self-distin
guished party, but truly that common Christian cause, of which
you have heard. While it is the divine pleasure to continue
us here, let us be content and submit, to live and own it, to live
and serve it, to our uttermost. If ever God design good days to
the Christian church on earth, this is the cause that must pre
vail, and triumph in a glorious conquest over death. But I
must freely tell you my apprehensions, which I have often hint
ed, that I fear it must die first; I mean a temporary death; I fear
it for it hath been long gradually dying already ; and spiritual
diseases which have this tendency, are both sinful and penal.
Lazarus's death and resurrection, I think to have been meant,,
not only for a sort of prolusion to the death and resurrection of
Christ, both personal but mystical. I only say this for illus
tration, not for proof. That sickness and death of his, was not
in order to a permanent death, but for the glory of God, that
when the case was deplorate and hopeless, and he four days bu
ried, he might surprisingly spring up again alive. I know not
but the sickness and death of this our incomparably worthy
friend, and (for ought I know of many more of us) may be ap-
I Herbert. Julian Epist. ad Jambl. v p
DEATH OP DR. WILLIAM BATES.
pointed the same way to be for the glory of God ; that is, as
tending to introduce that death which is to pass upon our com
mon cause ; which such men help to keep alive, by their earn
est strugglings, though in a languishing, fainting condition
every hour.
Think me not so vain as to reckon exclusively the cause of
dissenters, the cause I now speak of ; no, no, I speak of the
common cause of all serious, sober-minded Christians, within
the common rule or without it. I neither think any one party
to include all sobriety of mind, or to exclude all insobriety.
But I apprehend converting work to be much at a stand, with
in the pales that men have set up, severing one party from ano
ther, and without them. Few are any where brought home to
God through Christ. And God knows too few design it,otherwise
than to make proselytes to their several parties : and this is
thought a glorious conversion. Serious piety and Christianity
languish every- where. Many that have a name to live are
dead, and putrified, already stink ! common justice and righte
ousness are fled from among us. Sincerely good and pious
men die away in the natural sense apace. You know if deaths
and burials should, in the weekly bills exceed births, and other
accessions to the city, whither this tends. When so many great
lights are withdrawn, both such as were within the national
church constitution, and such as were without it : is there no
danger God should also remove the candlestick ?
Our obduration and insensible stupidity portends a deadly dark
ness to be drawing on. And must such lives go, to make a way for
God's anger? and lead on a more general and more dreadful ap
proaching death? Oh! that God would rend the heavens and come
down ! He may yet melt our hearts, and make them flow at his
presence, notwithstanding their mountainous, rocky height and
hardness. This may be the means of saving some souls, and of
deferring the common calamity. A great thing it would be to
have it deferred. What a privilege would many servants of
Christ count it, not to live to the day when the Spirit of the
living God shall be generally retired and gone ; and atheism,
scepticism, infidelity, woiTdliness, and formality, have quite
swallowed up our religion? While such men as we have lost
lived, they did, and such do, as instruments, keep somewhat of
serious religion alive, under our several forms, but as ready to
expire. But though it should seem generally to have expired,
let us believe it shall revive. When our confidences and vain
boasts cease, The temple of the Lord ! The temple of the Lord!
Lo, here is Christ, and there is Christ : and one sort ceases to
magnify this church, and another that, and a universal death
is come upon us ; then (and I am afraid, not till then) is to be
470 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE, &C.
expected a glorious resurrection, not of this or that party; for
living, powerful religion, when it recovers, will disdain the li
mits of a party. Nor is it to be thought^ that religion, modified
by the devised distinctions, of this or that party, will ever
be the religion of the world. But the same power that
makes us return into a state of life, will bring us into
a state of unity, in divine light and love. Then will all
the scandalous marks and means of division among christ-
ians vanish ; and nothing remain as a test or boundary of
Christian communion, but what hath its foundation, as such, in
plain reason, or express revelation. Then as there is one body
and one Spirit, will that Almighty Spirit so animate and form
this body, as to make it every-where amiable, self-recommend
ing, and capable of spreading and propogating itself, and to in
crease with the increase of God. Then shall the Lord be one,
and his name one, in all the earth.
A FUNERAL
SERMON,
TOR THAT VERY REVEREND AND MOST LABORIOUS SERVANT
OF CHRIST, IN THE WORK OF THE MINISTRY,
MR, MATTHEW MEAD,
WHO
Deceased October 16. 169.
TO THB RIGHT HONOURABLE,
JOHN AND FRANCES,
THE
LORD AND LADY HAVERSHAM.
May it please your honours,
E request of the mournful widow, and other relatives of the
worthy person deceased, concurring with my own inclination,
left with me no room to deliberate concerning this inscription. I
easily apprehend how quick and deep a sense you both have of the
loss of such another valuable person from oft' this earth ; having so
lately borne your part, in lamenting the decease of one you much
valued also. Upon which account I put into your hands, a dis
course on those words, John 11. lo\ Let us also go, that we may
.die with him.
Such persons leave this world so fast,that it grows a more difficult
choice with whom to live, than with whom to die. When on
that sad occasion I did set myself to consider that passage of holy
Scripture, I had seen some expositors that made it a doubt whether
that were meant of Lazarus, or of our Lord himself. Some of good
nyte thought the latter : for which, was plausibly to be alleged
472 DEDICATION,
what we find ver. S. and that in this verse l6.the words were spokew
not to Christ, but to the fellow-disciples. That doubt was not to
have been moved in an assembly, where was neither time nor a fit
season to discuss it. And though I might more conveniently, I shall
not say much to it now, only I judge, that without necessity the
present coherence was not to be torn. When by the series of dis
course the same him seems plainly to be referred to, in the close
of the 15th verse, and of this l6th. Lazarus is dead, ver. 14.-
nevertheless, let us go to him, ver. 15. Let us also go, that we
may die with him. It was little needful to say to Christ, Let us go,
whose mind appeared set upon going already ; but to the disciples,
who drew back. Besides that reverence might restrain from saying
this to our Lord, when what was to be proposed was matter of hor-
tation, not of inquiry. Though sometimes they feared even to ask
him a question also ; as Luke 9. 45. And they might the rather
be now under a present awe, from the rebuke, or expostulatory
answer, he had given them, for their objecting against going into
Judea. Especially, so as not to signify a remaining fear, which he
had so newly checked. Therefore Thomas's speech, directed to his
fellow-disciples, but not out of Christ's hearing (for we have no
reason to suppose that he separated them from him, that he might
say this to them apart) is so ordered, as not to import fear of death,
but love to the deceased.
If any should object, that Thomas could not mean, dying with
Lazarus,when he was told, he was already dead. That scarce deserves
answer to any one that understands the latitude of the particle ren
dered with, especially, that it frequently signifies after, and not al
ways with. And very often notes nothing of time at all. And
therefore may . here mean no more, than let us go that we may die
too, or die as well as he. All this I say, not that I have heard any
person in our days, object against, or plead for, this or that sense of
these words: but knowing they have been differently understood;
and this being the first opportunity I had to take public notice of
the difference, I am not ill pleased that I have now, this occasion of
representing it to so competent judges, partly to prevent objection,
or at least, to shew with what temper of mind, any such different
apprehensions, in matters of no greater moment, ought to be looked
upon. Nor shall I here vie authorities of commentators that have
gone this way, or that, in this matter. Therefore I name none :
only some, of as great name as any, have judged this the more pro
bable opinion, which I have followed.
Many instances might be given, wherein, when matters extra-
essential to the sum of religion, are delivered, one sense must be
pitched upon, though another, very divers (of which there cannot be
two) is not to be demonstrated impossible, In which case, I much
prefer a tacit following that which one chooses, before a conceited
confidence, and crying down of the other. For confident clamour
ueithe,r admits light, nor tends to enlighten any body.
DEDICATIONS
In the present case,it makes no difference to any disadvantage. For
if we desire to be united in death, or in that state to which it intro
duces, with this or that holy man : to be with our blessed Lord
: in that state, must be much more desirable. But the departure of
the excellent ones of the earth from it, leaves us less here of present
attractive, and gives us a very threatening prospect and presage of
what we are to expect for the future.
Your loidship's great respect to this servant of Christ, was even
hereditary, and descended to him, by you from your family; as I
-have often heard him acknowledge, with great sense of obligation.
And, madam, your ladyship's great value of him, though it might
take its first rise from s-o near, and judicious a relative, could not
but receive a great increase from his known worth, and your o\vu
^discerning judgment. I pray, not doubting it, that with whatso
ever kindness you have received any prophet, or other servant of
Christ, in that name, you may have a proportionable reward ; and
4wn my most honoured lord and lady ;
Your most .obliged, humble servant,
In the work of the gospel,
JOHN HOWE.
VOL. III. 3 P
FUNERAL SERMON,
L
1 Tim. ir. 16.
-Thou shaft both save thyself, and them that hear thee.
E words I principally design to insist upon at this
time, and on this sad and mournful occasion ; but not
Without retrospection to the foregoing verse, and the former
part of this ; which runs thus, verse 15. Meditate upon these
things, give thyself wholly to them, that thy profiting may
appear to all : ver. 16. Take heed to thyself, and thy doc
trine ; continue in them, for in doing this thou shalt both
save thyself and them that hear thee. This whole foregoing
context contains precepts* which reduced to practice, afford an
eminent example and pattern of a true gospel preacher : or, as
the words are, ver. 6. of a good minister of Jesus Christ,
nourished up in the words of faith, and of good doctrine ; as
these last words shew the blessed end and issue of such a one's
ministry: that is, that he shall save himself ; which must be
looked upon as certain: and them that hear him; thatis,as much
as in him lies, he shall herein do his part, and what is incum
bent upon him, to the saving of his hearers. These latter
words hold forth the double end which a minister of Christ is
to pursue, the saving his own and his people's souls. The
foregoing words, considered in reference to these, contain,
the proper means he is to use in order to this twofold end.
That is, he is to meditate much on the great things of the
476 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THB'
gospel. He is to be wholly in them,* as the words literally
import which we read, He is to give himself wholly to them.
He is to be continually increasing in the knowledge of God y
and that so as not to know only to himself, but so as to make
known what he knows. He is especially (though that be the
common duty of Christians) to turn all to the use of edifying,
Eph. 4. 29. that his profiting may appear to all. For though
Timothy was at this time a young man, yet the most grown
did always need to be still growing. None have here attained
their neplus ultra^vt may still write for the motto, plus ultra,
all their days ; even Paul the aged, as he styles himself to-
Philemon, tells the Philippians, (both those epistles being dated
from Rome, and supposed to be written about the same time,
when he was first there) that he had not yet attained, in point
of the transforming knowledge of Christ, chap. 3. 10, 11. And
unto what pitch soever he grew, it was still in order to com
munication. He writes -to* the Corinthians, that he determined
to know nothing among them !1 which is so to know, as to
make known, nothing but Jesus Christ and him crucified.
And to the Ephesians, that he would have them understa-nd
his knowledge in the mystery of Christ ;|| no doubt that their
salvation might be promoted thereby. And hereupon, in great
part, depends a minister's own salvation ; as hereafter will
further appear. But besides, he is to take heed to himself,
and see to the good state of his own soul ; he is to take heed
to his doctrine, not to corrupt, or handle deceitfully the word
of God, but represent it sincerely,, and as the truth is in Jesus.
He is to continue in them ;. that is, in the things he before
exhorts him to meditate on, and be wholly in them ; to continue
in the faith of what was to be believed: and the practice of what
was to be done ; and in pressing and insisting on both. And
all for the mentioned ends, that he might both save himself and
those that hear him. And it is this twofold end of a mini
ster's care and labour, that will take us up at this time. This
is that therefore, which as God shall help, I am to evince and
apply, namely, That a minister of Christ is to make it his
business, both to save himself and his hearers. I am, as the
text directs, to speak of these two ends conjunctly. And
here I shall not spend time, or use a liberty beyond what is
obvious and useful, in inquiring into the counsel of God, why
* 'Ev -rttfoif ta-Qi, In a better than the Poet's sense,, scire tuum ni-
hil est.
; 1 Cor. 2. 2. || Eph. 3. 4.
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 4 7?
&e makes usa of such in order to the saving of others, as need
to be saved themselves also. But shall principally insist, that
since it appears to be God's pleasure to make use of such,
they should therefore most earnestly concern themselves, and
be very intent upon carrying on this design, namely, of theur
own, conjunctly with that of their hearers salvation. Yet as to
the former of these,
I. Somewhat it may be requisite to say, concerning this
course and method, which we find the wisdom and good pleasure
of God have pitched upon, for the carrying on a saving design
in this world : to make use of such for the saving of others as
do need to endeavour the saving of themselves. And here I
shall briefly shew ; how it is to be understood ; and how the
fitness of this course may be evinced.
1. As to the former we shall briefly note; that we must be
cautious to understand aright, how, and in what sense any one
can be said, to save himself, or another. Therefore,
(1.) It must be understood so, as to keep at a remote and
awful distance from intrenching upon a divine prerogative. It
being most expressly said, Isa. 43. 11. I, even I, am the Lord,
and besides me there is no Saviour: and chap. 45. 21, 22.
There is no God beside me, a just God and a Saviour, there
is none beside me. Look to me, and be ye saved all the ends
of the earth : for I am God, and there is none else. Which
plainly signifies, that in the highest sense, to save, is most ap
propriate to Deity, especially with an everlasting salvation, as it
is expressed, ver. 17 of this chap. 45. Israel shall be saved,
in or by the Lord, with an everlasting salvation. And that to
be so a Saviour, is equally incommunicable, as to be God. How
gloriously doth he triumph in this excellent peculiarity of the
Godhead, in his expostulations with Job, chap. 40. 9. Hasf
thou an arm like God ! As if it had been said, " Come let us
compare ; stretch out that weak, withered, ulcerous arm of
thine. Deck thyself now with majesty and excellency, array
thyself with glory and beauty ; try if thou canst make thyself
shine in Godlike splendour : cast abroad the rage of thy wrath :
behold every one that is proud and abase him. Try thy power
upon thy fellow mortals. See if thou canst crush all the
haughty ones of this world, bring them down, and bind their
faces in the dust of the grave. And (to recall thee to the
greater things mentioned before) try if thou canst form me
such another earth as this, establish its foundations, lay its
corner stone. If thou canst countermand the motions, bind
wp the influences of the stars in the heavens ;" then will I
confess unto thee,that thy own right-hand can save thee,ver.H.
A FUNEftAL SEttMON ON THE
It is, it seems as much above created power to be a Saviour, asi
to be the Creator or Ruler of the world. And how should we
dread to think of usurping the title and office of the great
Immanuel, the Saviour, who is therefore called Jesus, because
he was to save his people from their sins, Matt. 1.21.
(2.) Yet there is a true sense wherein the saving act and
power, are otherwise and very variously ascribed. Sometimes
to faith, Luke J. 50. Thy faith hath saved thee. Sometimes
to hope, We are saved by hope, Rom. 8. 24. Sometimes to
baptism, 1 Pet. 3. 21. Baptism doth also now save us not the
putting away the filth of the flesh, fc. Sometimes to husbands
and wives in reference to one another, 1 Cor. 7.16. So is the
gospel called the gospel of our salvation, Eph. 1. 13. And td
you is the word of this salvation sent, Acts 13. 26. So are we
exhorted to save ourselves, Acts 2. 40. And others, Jude 23.
Others save with fear. Thus in lower matters, is the act of
writing, for instance, ascribed to the pen, to the hand that uses
It, and to the writer himself, that moves both ; and we have no
difficulty to understand those different forms of speech : nor is
there a greater difficulty in the present case, so to ascribe to
the creature the low subordinate agency, which in distinct ca
pacities may belong to it, as in the mean time to reserve to
God and Christ, the supreme agency, which is most pecu
liar and appropriate to divine power and grace, 1 Pet. 1. 5*
Eph. 2. 8.
2. We now come next to shew, that it was very manifestly
agreeable to the most accurate wisdom of God, to employ sucli
in the design and work of saving others, as were themselves
concerned, and needed to be saved too, that were to be upon
the same bottom themselves with the rest ; and to venture
their own souls, and dieir everlasting concernments the same
way, and into the same hands. And this we shall labour to
clear and make evident by degreesi
(1.) It was fit, since creatures were to be employed in this
work, to make use of intelligent creatures, such as could un
derstand their own errand, and act with design in pursuance
of it.
(2.) Mankind was universally lost, so as all do need being
saved themselves.
(3.) Therefore no intelligent creatures else could be em
ployed herein, but the unfallen angels.
(4.) We may adventure to say after God, and when he hath
so determined the matter himself, though it was not fit for us
to have said it before him, as if we would direct the Spirit of
the Lord,or as his counsellors would instruct him, (Isa.40.Rom.
11.) that it was more suitable to make use to this purpose of
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 479
sinful men, than of sinless angels. Let us sever and lay aside here-
in,what may at first sight, seem specious, but is really not conside
rable in this matter, as that men, in the same miserable circum
stances with those whom they are to persuade, that they may save
them will be so much the more earnest and importunate, use so
much the more pressing arguments, as having been upon the
brink of hell, and the borders of destruction, for we suppose
such as are most likely to promote the salvation of others, to
have been made sensible of their own undone, lost state, and to
be in a way of recovery themselves. But hereupon it may also
be supposed, they will therefore so much the more pathetically
plead with sinners. Their knowledge of the terrors of the Lord
will urge them to persuade men, (2 Cor. 5.11.) and make them
^loquent at it. But what ! more than angels? When the apostle,
(1 Cor. 13.) supposes one speaking with the tongue of men and
angels, doth he not intend a gradation, and signify the latter
far to excel ? And are we to suppose that the benignity of their
own natures, their kindness to man, and their perfect confor
mity, and obediential compliance and subjection to the will of
their sovereign Lord, would not have obliged them to do their
Uttermost, if he had sent them upon such errands ? We can
not doubt it. But,
[1.] It is apparent that what the blessed God doth in pursu
ance of this saving design, he doth to the praise of the glory of
his grace, and that it might appear the more conspicuous, in
the whole conduct of thig affair.
[2.] That it is not within the compass of any created, no not
of angelical power, to change the hearts of men, and turn them
to God. If angels were the constant preachers in all our as
semblies, they could not with all their heavenly eloquence con
vert one sinner, if the immediate divine power, did not exert
itself. The people are willing in the cfay of his power,- who
was God-man, as Psal. 110. 3. The Jews at Mount Sinai re
ceived the law by the dispensation of angels, yet kept it not,
Acts 7. 53.
[3.] Yet if God should put forth his own power, by such a
ministration ; if angels should appear in glorious array among
us, and speak to men with greater advantage, and more per
suasive eloquence, than we can conceive ; and marvellous ef
fects by divine concurrence should ensue : those great effects
among a sort of creatures led by sense, and who judge by the
sight of the eye, would all be ascribed to the visibly glorious in
strument, not to the supreme Agent, who is invisible and out of
sight ; even as in effects of another kind, the invisible power
and Godhead that do all, are little regarded by stupid
4 SO A FtJNERAL SERMON ON THE
whose dull eye stays and rests in the visible outside, and fixe*
his mind there too.
[4.] Therefore the rich treasures of the gospel, are put in
to earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power, might
he, that is, might appear to be of God, and not of the inferior
instrument, 2 Cor. 4. 7
[5.] In this way of dispensation, wherein God speaks to
men liable to the same passions with themselves, he accommo
dates himself to their frail state, who cannot bear glorious ap
pearances ; and to their own option and desires, who say to
Moses, (Exod. 20. 19.) Speak thou to us and we will hear,
but let not God speak to us lest we die. When they had
heard the sound of the trumpet, and the voice of words, ac
companied with thunders and lightnings, they entreated that
they might hear no more, Heb. 12. 19. The "celestial glory,
while our mould and frame is dust, doth more astonish than in
struct. Those soft and pleasant words, This is my beloved Son,
hear him, spoken by a voice from the excellent glory in the
transfiguration, made the disciples that heard them sore afraid,
and fall on their faces, Mat. 17- 5,6*. How wou'.d it unhinge the
world; and discompose the whole state of civil affairs, if all
conversions were to be as Saul's was, when he became Paul,
with such concomitant effects, not only on himself but all o-
thers present, especially being wrought (as most conversions
may be) in numerous assemblies, the convert struck blind for
some days, and all that were in the place speechless ! Perhaps
we have one such instance to let us see how inconvenient
it were, such instances should be common ; or that this
should be God's ordinary way of converting and saving sin
ners.
[6.] The holding of men in this world under the ministry of
men, not of angels, in reference to the affairs of their salva
tion, is certainly more suitable to the condition of probationers
for eternity, and another world ; and more aptly subservient to
the business of the judgment day, when all the talents men
were entrusted with, their natural endowments and faculties,
as well as additional advantages, are to be accounted for. We
shall hereafter understand better, but may, in good measure,
conjecture now, why there is so fixed a gulf by the wisdom and
counsel of God, between the two worlds, the visible and in
visible, and so little commerce between them.
And whereas in the Old Testament the apparition of angels
was more frequent, that passage, the world to come being said
not to be put in subjection to angels, seems to signify, the time
after the Messiah's appearing should be more entirely left to
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 481
the conduct of a gospel ministry, as the connexion, Heb. 2.
ver. 4, 5 intimates.
[7.] And though the compassions of men, who have been in
danger to perish themselves, cannot be supposed more power
fully to influence them, unto an earnest endeavour of saving
them that are in the like danger, than the kindness and benig
nity of angels would do, if they were so employed ; yet their
concern to save others, who are also to be saved themselves the
same way, is likely, more easily, more generally, more sensibly,
to be apprehended by those others, to whom they are to apply
themselves upon this account. They have kinder thoughts of
one another, than they are like to have of a superior order of
creatures. Their own flesh and blood is nearer akin to them :
yea, they are more apt to love one another (and consequently
to apprehend one another's love) than the blessed God himself.
Which is more than intimated in that of that holy apostle, I
John 4. 20. He that loveth not his brother whom he hath
seen, how shall he love God, whom he hath not seen ? Things
affect HS not merely as they are, but as they are understood.
Ministers cannot be kinder to men's souls than the blessed an
gels, among whom there is a joy for the conversion of a sinner,
much more pure, exalted, and sublime, than a human
breast is capable of; and, in proportion, more fervent desire of
such conversions : but their propensions towards us, though
they should be expressed by counsels and precepts that tend to
our good, would be less apprehended by most men ; they car
rying a severity with them, which makes them need such insi-
nuative recommendations, as slide more easily into their minds
from creatures of their own order.
[8.] Our Lord himself was so concerned for the saving of
souls, as who could be besides ? But though before the flood he
is said to have preached to the old world, it was by his Spirit in
the ministry of Noah, a man like themselves, to whom he
preached. But when he thought fit to preach immediately
himself, he put on flesh, and dwelt, or did tabernacle among
men as one of them, John 1. 14. So Moses foretold : a pro
phet like to me shall God raise up, him shall you hear.* So
his terror was not to make us afraid. And though his compas-
sionateness towards us is argued from his being tempted, and
compassed with infirmities,]; as we are, that cannot be under
stood as if hereby he became more gracious and merciful
towards us in himself; but his being so, was the more appre
hensible to us.
* Acts 3. 22. from Deut. 18. t Heb, 4. 15.
VOL. III. 3 Q
A FUNERAt SERSTOtf OS
[9.] The steadiness of the course God hath taken in this mat
ter, shews what his judgment was of the fitness of it ; who doth
all things according to the counsel of his own Will, Eph. 1. 11.
It is observable, that when our Lord was now about to ascend,
he fixes a ministry that he promises his presence unto, always,
or every day, unto the end of the world, Mat. 28. 19, 20. As
cending on high he gave (among other) these gifts to men,>
even to the rebellious, Apostles, prophets, evangelists y pas
tors, teachers, 'psal. G8. Eph. 4. 8. 11. And that he might
put mi honour upon this ministry,, when he designed the gos
pel to be preached to Cornelius, and his relatives : though he
prepares Peter by a vision, and sends an angel to Cornelius,it was
not to preach to him but to direct him to send for Peter to preach
to him and his ; who tells him, when he fell at his feet, I also
am a man, Acts 10. We are human preachers, though from
a divine Master and Lord ; and of a divine word.
II. But now the mind and counsel of God being sufficiently
evident in this matter, both in the fact and in the fitness of it,,
to make use of such, for promoting the common salvation, a&
do need themselves to partake therein : we come now to shew,
that the ministers of the gospel of Christ ought to be very in
tent upon the business of thei* own ; salvation-r conjunctly^
with that of them that hear them; and of theirs? with their own.
There is a double obligation meeting upon a minister of the
gospel ; that of the law of nature, and of the law of his office ;.
he is to comply with both. Nature obliges him to intend his
own salvation ; his office, theirs that hear him. The same au
thority lays him under the one obligation and the other.
For he that is the author of nature, is the author of his office
too.
1. He ought so to mind the concern of his people's salva
tion, as not to neglect his own. This is so evident in itself,
that it would be superfluous to speak to it, were it not that we,
as well as they to whom we preach, do need to be put in re
membrance of very important things, though we know them, 2
Pet. 1.12. To know and to consider, we not only may dis
tinguish, but do too often separate. And there are diver*
things to be considered to this purpose.
(1.) That the royal law, as it is called, James 2. 8. which re
quires us to love our neighbour as one's self, makes love to our
selves; that is, not merely, which we bear, but which we owe
to ourselves, the measure of that which we ought to have for
our neighbour. And that which ought to be the measure in
any kind, should be the most perfect in that kind; and must
oblige us to love first our most noble self, our own souls.
HEV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 483
(2.) It is gross hypocrisy to seem earnestly intent upon sav
ing other men, and to be neglectful of one's own salvation. It
is sin only which endangers both ; meant by the mote and the
beam, Mat. 7- 3, 4, 5. And our Saviour we see there, stigma
tizes such a one, with the brand of a hypocrite, that is offi
cious to take out the mote from his brother's eye, but never
concerns himself to cast out the beam from his own eye.
(3.1 It is a scandalous and an ignominious absurdity, as the
apostle's sharp expostulations imply, Rom. 2. 19, 22. to
take upon one's self to be a guide to the blind, a light to them
that are in darkness, to take up with having a form of knowledge
and of the truth ki the law; and to teach others, and not to teach
one's self! Preachest thou (as he adds) a man should not steal and
dost thou steal? thou that sayest, a man should not commit ad ultery?
dost thou commit adultery ? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou
com mit sacrilege ? j]w\i that makest thy boast of the law, by break -
ing the law dishonourest thou God? This is that which makes the
name of God be blasphemed among the gentiles ; as he tells us
it is written,referring to some texts in the Old Testament, Ezek.
16. 47 52, chap. 36, 22* It is a blackening thing when it
can be said, I was keeper of the vineyards, but mine own vine
yard have I not kept, Cant. 1. 6. Our Lord speaks of it as a
reproachful proverb, which he, knowing the hearts of men, ob
served some were apt to misapply to him, Luke 4. (noted to
have been in use among the greeks, and which with that em
pire had reached Judea) physician heal thyself. It would be
very opprobrious to us who are in the ministry, if it could l)e
truly said to us, we seem concerned at the dtseasedncss that ap
pears in our flocks, but overlook the diseases and distempers of
our own souls. That was meant for a bitter reproach to our
Lord dying upon the cross, He saved others, himself he cannot
save. To us if it might be truly said, it must be a just reproach
as well as bitter; our saving ourselves being our duty enjoined
us, and tending to the saving of others; whereas our Lord's
saving himself, in the sense intended by those scoifers, was a-
gainst the law he was then under; and against his own design
tending to overthrow it, and leave them to perish, whom he was
dying to save.
(4.) The observable neglect of the design to save our own
souls, would defeat and destroy the other design of saving theirs
that hear us. For who can think us serious in our preaching,
or that we believe ourselves, in what we say, if we manifest
ly decline ourselves that way of salvation, which we pro
pose to others ? We tempt men to infidelity if we live like in
fidels.
484 A FUNERAL SERMON OX THE
It was a cutting'? repartee made by an atheistical person, to
one, that leading an ill life, yet professed to wonder that the
other, the arguments for a deity being so plain arid cogent, cfid
not own there was a God ; the other replied, he much more
wondered, that he who did own him, should yet live as he did !
This tends to overthrow all our preaching. Though our Savr-
our directs to do as they said, who sat in Moses' chair, not as
they did ; because they said and did not : yet he did not there
by justify those self-repugnant teachers: for his reflection upon
them is sufficiently severe. And we are to consider in the
case, not merely what man's duty is, but what their disposi
tions are. Not what they ought, but what they are apt to do.
If they think we do but act a part, when we speak never so
movingly to them, they will be little moved by all that we can
say. They will be more apt to conclude, that we who have
studied, and searched into the matters of religion more than
they have done, have found some flaw at the bottom, and per
ceive the very foundations of it to be infirm ; and therefore
practise not according to the doctrines and rules of it. But
that for our gain, because it was the calling we were bred
to, and we know not how else to live, we are content, and
some way constrained, to keep up the forms we found in use $
and maintain them that they may maintain us.
(5.) Yet when it shall be found, as upon strict inquiry it can
not but be, that the foundations of religion are more firm than
those of heaven and earth, how dismal will it be to have
preached to others and ourselves to be cast aways ? 1 Cor. 9. 27.
I ? or as by loose, licentious walking, we hazard other men's
souls, which we should endeavour to save ; so we, more cer
tainly, lose our own. God may save them some other way,
and by other, more apt instruments ; but we have little reason
to expect that we shall save our own, either while we design it
not (as if we were to be saved by chance) or, much less, if we
counteract any such design. Which we may, most destructively,
by that single instance,whrch the apostle, in that last mention
ed place, refers to ; an indulged intemperance ; or not keeping
our bodies in subjection; in servitude, or in a serviceable tem
per, as the word JsAaywyan imports, to subdue them into
the -state of servants; wherein rather than fail, one would use
the severity which this other word ywww.fa* there signifies,
It is plain,* that if we live after the flesh we must die. Rom.
8. 13. There is one. law for ministers and people. And it is
only by the Spirit we are so to mortify the deeds of the flesh
that we may live. How dismal when a minister's own breath
poisons him ! When the very gospel which he preaches is &
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 4S
Deadly odour* to himself ! How horrid when a shepherd is
the leader of the epicurean herd !
(6.) But if by neglecting visibly the gospel-way of saving
himself, he not only hazard, but actually destroy other men's
souls, together with his own, he then perishes under a much
heavier load of guilt, than another man can, that was not
under his obligations. As his obligation was double, so is his
guilt. When sinful, vicious inclination, hath depraved his
mind, put out the eye of his practical understanding, so that
the blind leads the blind, hoth fall into the ditch; but he falls
much the deeper, having the others destruction charged upon
him, together with his own. Such teachers as bind heayy
burdens for others, which they will not touch fall under an ag
gravated woe. And the case is the same with them that prepare,
and set before their hearers the most nutritive and delectable
fare, which they will not taste. And for that reason, perhaps,
the people will not feed on them, because the preachers them
selves too evidently appear to have no taste or relish of them.
2. The ministers of Christ ought to conjoin the serious de
sign, and earnest endeavour, of saving them that hear them,
with the design and endeavour of saving themselves. They are
not to be so bound up within themselves, as only to mind their
own things, though of this most noble kind.
(1.) The law of nature obliges them to it, which extends its
obligation as far as human nature extends. And must there
fore include them with the rest of mankind under the same
common notion, namely, them who are ministers, not as they
are such ; for nature hath not made them ministers, but as they
are men. Whom the royal law, mentioned before, requires to
love their neighbour as themselves : and therefore to seek
another's felicity, not before, but as their own. We are
taught to count it an unnatural barbarity, when we see any
pressed and pinched by bodily wants and miseries, to hide
ourselves from our own flesh, Isa. 58. 7- How much more, if
we see immortal souls in danger to be lost and perish, that are
of the same make and capacity, with our own f
(2.) The law of Christ, as such, obliges Christians to the
same thing. Which is not, in this instance, therefore a divers
law, but hath a different stamp and impress, as being the law of
the kingdom of God in Christ. We are to bear one another's
burdens, so fulfilling the law of Christ, Gal. 6. 2. What so
weighty a burden can there be upon any man as this, the im
portance of his eternal salvation ? And which is plainly here
* 2 Cor. 2. 16*.
48 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
referred to, when we are required to endeavour the restoring
of such as have been overtaken, and lapsed into sin ; by which
the precious soul is hurt and endangered, should they be left
to sink under such a burden. Christians are elsewhere required
to have compassion on such as they see in such danger, to
save them with fear, and pull them as firebrands out of the
fire, Jude 23. These are obligations common to ministers with
others. But,
(3.) The law of their own office lays upon them an obliga
tion peculiar, as such, to themselves. What serves their office
for, but this, as the principal end and design of it ? What is it
meant for, but to gather in souls to Christ, and confirm them
in him ? Because there is salvation in no other ; nor is there
any other name given among men, by which any can be saved,
Acts 4. 12. They are the messengers of the glad tidings of peace.
Their business is so well known, even in hell itself, that a spirit
from thence speaks it out, These are the servants of the most
high God, which shew unto us the way of salvation, that is, to
human creatures, of whom the possessed person was one, Acts
16. 17.
(4.) They are obliged by the example of their blessed
Master. Our Lord Jesus himself, the primary Saviour by office;
whom they are both to imitate, and to serve in this merciful
design. Christians are so far to imitate them, as they do Christ,
(1 Cor. 1. 11.) which implies their obligation to imitate him, as
the word M^TM, there used signifies. The great salvation,
which none that neglect, can escape vengeance, began to be
spoken by the Lord himself, then by them that heard him, and
so on ; by others that succeed in the same office. This is fol
lowing Christ in the way of imitation, as in the mentioned
place. And we are required to have the same mind in us,
which was in Christ, Phil. 2. 5. and are told wherein, ver. G,
7, 8. which read over at leisure, and consider what was that
deep humiliation and suffering for ? But the salvation of souls.
And consider that this is said, as to the saints at Philippi,
so particularly to the bishops and deacons there ; which shews
their common and their special obligation both together. And
now can we behold with what compassions and in what agonies,
even unto blood, our blessed Lord pursued this design, and not
feel a constraint in our spirits, in our lower sphere, and capa
city, to serve it also to our uttermost !
(5.) They are obliged by the peculiar advantages they have
for this work, and those they expect by it.
[i.] They have special advantages for it from their very cal
ling, being separated to the gospel ; taken off from other busi-
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 487
fiess, to give themselves (as in this context) wholly to this.
They are supposed therefore to know more of the concernments
of souls; of the terrors of the Lord, (2 Cor. 5. 11.) whence,
therefore they are to persuade men ; of the nature of sin, and
how it entangles men's spirits ; of the wiles of Satan, and how
he waits for advantages to destroy them ; of the foundations of
religion, and by what arts they are endeavoured to be subverted
and shaken ; and by what means and methods they are to be
.demonstrated or established ; of the mysteries of the gospel of
Christ, and how they are to be unfolded ; to have more special
assistances from heaven in their work, according as they faith
fully mind it : Christ's promised presence therein, even to the
end. These are talents, with others, tending to the obtaining
of these, which they are to be accountable for. And hereby
they are strongly obliged, with their own, to intend earnestly
the salvation of other men's souls.
[2.] They expect great advantage by it : that since no
thing is more grateful to our Lord Christ, than the progress
of this saving work, he will bountifully reward them that
faithfully serve him in it : that if they be stedfast and im
movable, abounding in this work of the Lord (as he hath not a
greater, now in doing, in this world) their labour, in him, shal!
not be in vain. They shall hear "from him, Well done good
and faithful servant, enter into the joy of thy Lord. If they
turn many to righteousness (or endeavour it with sincere minds)
they shall shine as stars in the firmament. And in the mean
time, the honour, and the pleasure of serving that mighty Re
deemer, and lover of souls, in so glorious a design, have in
them a very excellent reward ; and which cannot but be es
teemed such by a right mind.
(6.) They are obliged by the exigency of their own case.
They cannot, as that is stated, neglect the design of saving other
men's souls, without forfeiting their own. If they warn them
not, over whom, as watchmen they are set, they perish, but
their blood will be required at their hands. It is a mighty
trust they stand charged with, which if they discharge not,
they are liable to accusation and condemnation, as false and
faithless servants ; perfidious to the souls of men ; traitorous to
the King of kings whose interest they will have betrayed,
being his agents and ministers in his kingdom of grace ; about
the prosperous state of which kingdom, with the successful
progress of the affairs of it, he is most deeply concerned.
And now from this conjunct consideration of these two
great ends, which a minister of Christ is to propound to him
self, I might proceed to consider them severally, and apart ;
but this the case doth not require, it being easy to sever what
488
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
hath been said to the one and the other ; nor do our limits
allow it.
III. We therefore go on to the more necessary use of the
whole. To this purpose we collect,
1. That this world is universally in a very miserable state.
For it is the business of Christ's ministers, to endeavour both*
the salvation of them that hear them, and their own.
(I.) The salvation of them that hear them. This is very
indefinite: let who will be the hearers, they are supposed to be
such as need to be saved. The object of their ministry is all
nations, and every creature, namely, that is or shall be capable
of being taught the way of salvation. Therefore all nations
are deluged by the destructive evils, from which they are to be
saved ; and the world is everywhere inhabited by miserable
creatures. We are told, that sin and death have passed upon
all men, (Rom. 5. 12.) and all the ends of the earth are invited
to look unto God in Christ, (as the application of this context,
Phil. 2. shews) that they may be saved, Isa. 45. 22. Whereas
therefore the ministers of the gospel of salvation, wheresoever
they can obtain to be heard, are to endeavour the salvation of
their hearers; it shews they can speak to none who stand not in
need of saving mercy.
(2.) And that they are also to save themselves as well as
them that hear them, more fully shews the absolute universality
of the ruin that had befallen this world; that there are among
men none to be found that may be employed in saving others,
but who are of the lost themselves, and so far drowned in the
common deluge of perdition and destruction, as to need his
help, as well as the rest, who came to seek and save them who
are lost; and to stretch out to him craving hands, with that
crying voice, Lord, save us, we perish.
2. The common stupidity of this wretched world, is here
upon most observable and amazing, that so few such cries are
sent up to heaven ! Men are involved in a common ruin,
overtures are made to them of common salvation, but they are
in reference hereto destitute of a common sense, that is, of such
sense as is common in less important cases. Their misery lies
in their having lost God; but little do they apprehend this
loss. Amidst their other miseries, they cry out when some
that are mightier oppress others, but none says, Where is God
my Maker? Job 35. 9, 10. The Lord looks down from hea
ven upon the children of men, to see if any will understand,
and seek after God ; but they are every one gone back ; or are
in an averse posture, none doth this good, no, not one, Psal.
14. and 53. None, till he give an effectual touch to their
drowsy spirits ; and say, inwardly and vitally, to their hearts,
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 489
seek ye my face, so as to make their hearts answer, Thy face,
Lord, will we seek. Psal. 27. 8* Preventing grace doth this,
otherwise they feel no need of God, they miss him not, are
content to be without him in the world ; yea, say to him, De
part from us. Distance from him is chosen and desired :
from him whose offspring we are, who is the Father of spirits,
their parent, their life, their blessedness ; of whom they are,
and to whom if they tend not, they cannot but be miserable.
It is the salvation of the soul that is the end of faith, (1 Pet. 1.
9.) that faith by which we are to come to God, believing that
he is, and will be, the re warder of them that diligently seek
him ; being redeemed to God by the blood of his Son, (Rev. 5,.
*).) and who suffered once, the just for the unjust^to bring us to
God,(l Pet.3.18.)and who upon his suffering intercedes for the
same purpose ; and is able to save to the uttermost them that
come to God by him, because he ever lives to make intercession
for them. But this salvation of the soul, this coming to God,
or redemption by Christ, and his intercession thereupon, who
looks after ? Neither the end, the salvation of their souls,
coming back to God; nor his method for attaining this end,
are regarded, or so much as thought on. To have this flesh
saved from any thing that is grievous to it, every one covets,
and endeavours in vain: it must, however, rot in the dust,andbe,
in the mean time, a prey to worms. Its own father, mother,
and sister, will devour it, Job 17. 14. The Father of their
spirits would save and satisfy them, but him they shun, and will
not know.
Who that observes how men spend their days, even under
the gospel, which makes their time a day of grace, wherein
they should be working out their salvation, can think they have
any concern to be saved ? Their life is continual trifling, some
pass their days in mirth and jollity; doth this signify any sense
of misery, or fear of perishing, and that destruction from the
Almighty is a terror to them ? These are not more idle, than
others are idly busy to get estates, and a name on earth ; but
what is this to their being saved ? They are liable to the com
mon more sensible miseries of life, and they are without God ;
but this is no misery with them. This misery is their element,
and burdens them not. Were their present case, and future
danger, in this respect apprehended and felt, how full of out
cries would this world be ; O we are lost and perishing ! Such
cries would ring through the earth, and pierce heaven ! But
the same carnality that is death, (Rom. 8. 6.) and makes them
miserable, makes them stupid too, and insensible of their mis
ery. And are these reasonable souls, intelligent, immortal
minds and spirits, that are thus stupified ! turned into such
VOL III, 3 R
490 A FUNERAL SERMOtt ON tHE
clods and stones ! O deplorable case ! Methinks $uch a
office set up in the world, of men that are to save their own
and other men's souls, should make them consider, and be
think themselves, What is it for ? It must have had an original,
and so it hath a divine aspect, a taste of heaven upon it ; and
must have an end suitable to the wisdom and grace of heaven,
which claims to be entertained otherwise than with neglect and
contempt ! And indeed this leads to take more notice expressly,
in a further inference;
3. That there is a saving design on foot in the World : set
on foot by the blessed God himself. Otherwise in so great a ruin
as is come upon this wretched world, what could it signify ?
For any man to offer at saving either himself or others ? How
vain an attempt were it for any man, out of so deep and horrid
a gulf, of impurity, misery, darkness, and death, to think of
lifting up himself, and of plucking up others as high as heaven!
This intimation carries hope with it. It is a voice from heaven
to such as are so employed, as Timothy was, O save thyself, and
as many as thou canst besides* It takes away all pretence for
despair: God puts not men upon vain attempts. A lively
hope ought to spring from hence : and we are saved by hope,
(Rom. 8* 24.) as without hope no man would ever design for
salvation, or any thing else* Hope is the engine that moves
the world, keeps the intelligent part of it in action everywhere.
No man could rationally stir in pursuit of any design, whereof
he despaired. But as to other designs, men's hopes are com
monly self-sprung, and end in shame- But when one can
say, Lord, thy word hath caused me to hope : thou hast put me
upon aiming -to be saved, and to save others, it speaks this to
be a just and hopeful undertaking* I will therefore set about
working out my own salvation (and with my own, other men's,
as far as is within my compass) expecting he will graciously
set in with me, and work in order hereto, to will and to do of
his own good pleasure, without which all mine will be lost
labour.
4. We further collect, That the blessed God is most intent
upon this design. That which this supposes, and that which
it imports, speaks him intent. It supposes he hath appointed a
sovereign Saviour set over this work ; otherwise there could be
none subordinate. It imports he hath settled an office on pur
pose ; made it some men's special business, to intend (as every
one ought) his own salvation, and withal to give himself up to
this great work, the saving all he can. An office set up for the
saving of souls ought to be a great thing in our eyes ; and is a
standing testimony for God, how willing he is men should
come to the knowledge of the truth, and be saved.
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 491
5. They that bear this office should be highly honoured for
their work's sake. For how glorious an employment is it to be
instrumental to salvation ! to be in any kind saviours ! 1
coukUell you of some great princes in the pagan world, that
to their other splendid titles have had the addition of soter,
a saviour; as to some others, the destroyer of cities, hath been
given as a name of reproach. And you do know who hath the
nameof Apollyon, or Abaddon, Rev. 9. 11.
6. It highly magnifies the wisdom, power, and sovereignty
of God, that he can, and will make use of so mean instruments,
for so high and glorious a purpose. For what end and pur
pose can be greater than the recovery and salvation of souls,
so deformed, miserable, and lost, as the souls of men univer
sally were ? And what instruments could be meaner, or more
vile, than such as needed to be saved themselves, with the same
salvation ? That God should make use of them \vho were
darkness, (Eph. 5. 8.) to enlighten the world, (Mat. 5. 14.) of
of such as were but sinful flesh, (John 3.6.) to be able ministers
of the Spirit, (2 Cor. 3. 6.) of such as had minds that were en
mity against God, (Rom. 8. 7.) to reconcile men to himself, (2
Cor. 5. 20.) these are some of the wonders he works among
the children of men. When he hath converted some to use
them (first for the converting of others, and then) for the
strengthening of their converted brethren.
7. The ministers of Christ are to be examples to them over
whom they are set. They are to be so in the beginning of
their course, in their first turn to God, though then in a more
passive sense, That I might be a pattern, &c. saith the apostle,
1. Tim. 1. 16. and in their after-course, as in this context, ver.
12. Be thou an example of the believers, in word, in con
versation, &c. They must be leaders in the whole way of sal
vation, from first to last.
8. Pride in the ministers of the gospel, and in them that
live under a gospel- ministry, is a most monstrous absurdity :
for what are we, all of us, but a company of wretched creatures,
just perishing, and only (at the best) but in the way of being
saved ! What have such to be proud of ?
9. Both Christ's ministers, and their flocks, are under the
greatest obligation imaginable unto union. For their case is
one and the same, their miseries were the same, their dangers"
the same. They must all have the same Saviour, the same
way of salvation, and the same end ; the same state of sal
vation, which all the nations of the saved are to be brought to
at last, Rev. 21. 24.
10. It is an unquestionable thing, that salvation is to be de
signed for by all sorts. Ministers must aim to save themselves
and their hearers, And is the minister to design his people's
salvation, and not they their own ? They have mean thonghts
492
A TUXERAL SERMON ON THB
of salvation that stumble here, as if they were only to be saved
from hell-flames ! But to be saved from sin which makes us un- ;
like God ! to have his image and his love perfected in us,
to be with the rest of the elect, partakers of salvation, with
eternal glory, is that mean? 2 Tim. 2. 10.
1 1 . The ministers of the gospel must, some time or other,
be taken away from their work. It is time, a limited duration,
within which their work and business lie, for the saving them
selves and those that hear them. They are to save themselves.
This end they are to pursue; and it must sometime be attained.
They are not always to labour, and never rest: sometime they
are to receive the fruit of this their labour, and the end of their
faith, the salvation of their souls. As more time passes, their
salvation draws nearer than when they believed ; they are not
always to be in saving, and never saved. In mercy to them,
God will translate them ; and may it not be in judgment to
many, whorn they earnestly laboured ta save, but who rejected
their counsels, and strove against their own salvation ! That
they may not always labour in vain for themselves, and because
they have laboured in vain for many others, they must be with
drawn from their hard and toilsome labour, and enter into
rest,
12^ The loss is great, and grievous beyond all expression,
above all our lamentation, when such are taken away as have
made it their business to save themselves, and those that heard
them, In their endeavour to save themselves they have been great
examples. In their endeavour to save others, they may have
been great instruments of much saving good to many a soul.
How few are they that drive such designs ! How fast doth tlieic
number Decrease ! How fitly may we take up that of the Psal
mist, when the godly man ceases,and the faithful fail from a-
mong the children of men ? And what could be said with
greater pathos, Psal. 12. 1. Help, Lord as in a common ruin :
Help, help, for God's sake, help, Lord, help ! My friends, you
are not sensible you have lost such a one, even while you are
not yet saved ! While you yet need to be working out your sal
vation ! The effectually called, it is true, are saved, 2 Tim. 1.
9, Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling.
And (which is in substance the same thing) the regenerate are
saved ; not by works of righteousness which we have done,
but of his mercy be saved us, by the washing of regenera
tion, and the renewing of the Holy Ghost; Tit. 3. 5.
But if this were the case of you all, how much yet remains to
be done, in order to your full and consummate salvation ! You
have yet mighty difficulties to overcome ; a body of death,
which you are not yet delivered from. For are not these some
of your groans, in reference to it, O who shall deliveries? A
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 493
world full of troubles and snares ; your adversary the devil, that
goes about seeking whom he may devour : all the principalities
and powers of the kingdom of darkness, that you are to con
tend with, and with whom you are to dispute every step of
your way to heaven. And do you not need such a leader in
that way ? And if any are fallen into drowsy slumbers, do you
not need his awakening ministry ? If dead, how often hath the
blessed Spirit breathed life into you, by his quickening minis
try ? How often hath God used him to enlighten you, when
you have been in the dark ; to clear up the great doctrines of
the gospel, when you have not distinctly understood them ; to
establish you in the faith, when you have wavered ; to resolve
you in matters of practice, when you have been in doubt ; to
encourage you in your fears and faintings, to comfort you in
your sadness and sorrows ? I wonder not that there are many
weeping eyes, and should much wonder if there be not many
aching trembling hearts among you, for what you have lost, and
from an apprehension how hard, and almost hopeless it is, your
loss should be soon or equally supplied.
He was long in preparing, and forming to be what he was,
when you lost him. His station among you in this neighbour
hood, when first he undertook the pastoral charge of this church,
over which the Holy Ghost made him overseer, required a
man of as much wisdom and grace as any such station could
well be supposed to do : considering how numerous, how in
telligent, and well instructed a people, he was to take the care
of. I well remember, that about three or four and forty years
ago, being desired to give some help, on a Lord's day, to that
eminent servant of Christ, Mr. Greenhill, whose praise is still
in all the churches, I then first heard him preach : and (if my
memory fail not) he had about that time in hand some part
of that excellent discourse of the Almost Christian : I had then
the opportunity of beginning an acquaintance with him. His
excellent good natural parts, his ingenuous education, his in
dustry, his early labours in preaching the gospel of Christ in
his native country, in the city, and in this place : his conjunc
tion and society, for some yeais, with that excellent servant of
God before named; above all, the gracious assistances he had
from heaven, gave him great advantages to be a minister of
Christ, approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be
ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. And his multi
plied years, unto the seventieth, with the continual addition
thereby, to the rich treasury of his experiences, still improved
him more and more : so that there being no decay of his natu
ral endowments, and a continual increase of his supernatural,
you had the best of him at last : whereby indeed., your loss was
494 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THK
the greater, but your obligation was also the greater, that God
continued to you the enjoyment of him so long; and that in a ser
viceable state. But when he could be no longer serviceable in
his stated, delightful work, it was by the decay not of the in
ward, but the outward man ; so that when he could preach to
you, and converse with you no longer, he could earnestly and
fervently pray for you to the end. And God did riot afflict you,
by leaving long among you only the shadow, the outside of the
man, and of such a man !
He took little pleasure in embroiling himself or his hearers,
in needless and fruitless controversies. The great, substantial,
doctrines of the gospel, were his principal study and delight
such as lay nearest the vitals, and the very heart of religion and
godliness; and most directly tending to the savingthcm that heard
him. The subjects which he chose to insist upon, from time to
time, in the course of his ministry, shewed as to this, his spirit
and design. Having formed from the holy Scriptures that
scheme of thoughts which satisfied him, and gave him a clear
ground, whereupon to preach the gospel with an unrecoiling
heart, he loved not to discompose it. His judgment in things
which had that reference, being constantly moderate, and un-
exceptionably sound ; remote from rigorous, and indefensible
extremities, on the one hand and the other. Hereupon he drove
at his mark without diversion ; not so much aiming to proselyte
souls to a party as to Christ. And to engage men, as much as
in him lay, to be sound and thorough Christians. Hitherto
tended his sermons from year to year. The great subject he had
in hand, and which he left unfinished, when God took him off
from his public work, was manifestly pointed this way ; namely,
of the covenant of God in Christ. And his annual course of
preaching a sermon on May day, to young men, had the same
manifest scope and aim, with which his public labours were
concluded. God so ordering it, that his last sermon was this
year on that day.
His judgment in reference to matters of church order, was
for union and communion of all visible Christians, namely, of
such as did visibly hold the head, as to the principal credenda
and agenda of Christianity. The great things belonging to the
faith and practice of a Christian, so as nothing be made neces
sary to Christian communion but what Chrjst hath made neces
sary ; or what is indeed necessary to one's being a Christian.
What he publicly assayed to this purpose the world knows: and
many more private endeavours and smugglings of his for such a
union,! have not been unacquainted with : the unsuccessfulness
of which endeavours, he said, not long before his last confine
ment, he thought would break his heart. He having openly,
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD. 4<)5
among divers persons, and with great earnestness, sometime
before expressed his consent to some proposals, which if the
parties concerned had agreed in the desire of the thing itself,
must unavoidably have inferred such a union, without preju
dice to their principles ; and on such terms, as must have ex
tended it much further; else it had signified little. But this
must be effected, as is too apparent, not by mere human
endeavour, but by an Almighty Spirit poured forth, which
(after we have suffered awhile) shall xa^T^i, put us in
to joint, and make every joint know its place in the body,
(1 Pet. 5. 10.) shall eonquer private interests and inclinations
and over-awe men's hearts by the authority of the divine law;
which now, how express soever it is, little availeth, against
such prepossessions. Till then Christianity will be (among us)
a languishing, withering thing. When the season comes of
such an effusion of the Spirit from on high, there will be no
parties. And amidst the wilderness desolation that cannot but
be, till that season comes, it matters little, and signifies to me
scarce one straw, what party of us is uppermost : the most
righteous (as they may be vogued) will be but as briars, and
scratching thorns ; and it is better to suffer by such, than be
of them. In the mean time, it is a mark of God's heavy displea
sure, when persons of so healing spirits are taken away.
And if it awaken any of us, that will tend to prepare us for
the effects of it ; which preparation seems a thing more to be
hoped than prevention.
But this worthy servant of Christ sees not the woful day,
whatever of it he might foresee. His removal makes to many^
indeed, a wofui day, and that all about him did long foresee.
He was long languishing, and even dying daily : but amidst
surrounding death, as a relation told me, there was no appear
ance of any the least cloud upon his spirit, that obscured the
evidences of his title to a blessed eternity* Being asked how
he did, he said, Going home, as every honest man ought, when
his work is done. He was mu-ch in admiring God's mercies
under his afflicting hand, saying, Every thing on this side hell
is mercy : that the mercies he received were greater than his
burdens, though in themselves grievous : that he rested upon
that promise, that his Father would lay no more upon him than
he would enable him to bear : that he expected to be saved
only by the righteousness of Christ imputed to him. Though
he well understood, as I had sufficient reason to know, that
Christ's righteousness is never imputed to any, but where, if
the subject be capable, there is an inherent righteousness also ;
that is no cause of our salvation, but the character of the saved.
And having before precautioned sonje as were about him not
49B A FUNEFtAL SERMON ON f HE
to be surprised, if he went away suddenly, he repeated tKd
ejaculation, Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly ; and renewing*
the former caution, by saying, Remember what I said be
fore, as he sat in his chair, with all possible composure
he bowed his head, and without sigh, or motion, expired
in a moment. The sighing part he left to others, that stay
behind : and I do even feel the sorrows of his most afflicted
family, his mournful widow : his sorrowing sons and daughters^
his destitute church, with all others that got good, or might
have done by his quickening, spiritful, piercing ministry ; or
had the advantage and satisfaction of his acquaintance and con
verse.
Your grief cannot but be measured by your love ; and your
love by his in the several kinds and objects of it: his conjugal,
paternal, pastoral, friendly love, as he was an affectionate hus
band, a tender father, a vigilant pastor, and a pleasant friend.
But withal, let your consolations be measured by the proper
grounds thereof. It is a most improper, irrational, unchristian
way of being comforted in such a case, only to let time wear
away our sorrows. It is but a negative, a heathenish, yea a
worse than heathenish method of receiving comfort. For I
have observed it to be animadverted on, as an intolerable ab
surdity, by some among the heathens, that time should work
that cure of grief and sorrow, which reason and prudence work
not. And thus it is plain we shall be relieved, not by holy
thoughts, but by not thinking. So it may in time be forgotten,
that ever such a man as Mr. Mead, was minister in Step
ney ! And what is this to Christian consolation ?
But we need not wander from the text, for a positive and
a solid ground of comfort. Remember it was his business to
save himself, and those that heard him. As you have no doubt
of his salvation, which I believe none of you have, make sure
of your own. Put on, with the breastplate of faith and love,
that helmet, the hope of salvation. You are of the day, watch
and be sober, as those that are not appointed to wrath, but to
obtain salvation by Jesus Christ. 1 Thes 5. 8^ 9. And then
consider(as I doubt not many a soul will bless God for him for
ever) how glorious a sight it will be to see him, one day appear
in the head of a numerous company of saved ones ; and say
(as a subordinate parent in the apostle's sense, 1 Cor. 4. 15.)
Lord, here am I, and the children thou hast given me.
In conclusion. For you of his dear and beloved flock,
this may be directive to you as well as consolatory; would
you have a pastor, after God's heart ? Put yourselves un
der the conduct, as much as in you is, of such a pastor,
as you apprehend will be intent, in all his ministrations,
REV. MR. MATTHEW MEAD.
upon this double end, to save himself and them that hear
him. And labour to be perfect, be of one mind, and live in
peace, so the God of love and peace shall be with you. 2 Cor.
13. i I. And remember him as one that hath had the rule over
you, and hath spoken to you the word of the Lord, and follow
the faith of such, considering the end of their conversation ;
and that Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, to-day and forever.
As you change pastors you will not need to change Christ's, so
as to have one yesterday, another to-day, and a third to-morrow.
Pastors under the gospel, as well as priests under the law were
many, because of death : but our blessed Lord, because he con-
tinueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood, Heb. J. 24.
Therefore do you never think of another Christ, as their doubt
was, (Mat. 11. 3.) but cleave to this your great Lord with pur
pose of heart, till he give you at last, an abundant entrance
into his everlasting kingdom.
Let his mournful relatives, and all of you to whom he was
dear, consider what our Lord offered as matter of consolation,
in the most trying case of this kind that ever could occur to
poor mortals ; that is, when he himself was to be taken away
from his sorrowing family, and followers. It is but a little
while ; as if he had said, my words have a plain meaning : a
little while, and you shall not see me, and again a little while,
and you shall see me ; and because I go to my Father. Ye
now have sorrow, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy, and
your joy no man taketh from you. John 16'. 20.
Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our
Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the
blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every
good work, to do his will : working in you that which is well-
pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ : to whom be glory
for ever and ever. Amen.
VOL in. 3 s
A
FUNERAL
SERMON
FOR THAT
FAITHFUL, LEARNED, AND MOST WORTHY
Cluster of fbt <&w$ti
THE
REV. PETER VINK, B.D.
Who Deceased September 6, 1702.
TO
THE TRULY PIOUS MRS. MARY VINK,
RELICT OP THE DECEASED.
My dear and honoured Sister,
IE relation I stand in to you, by that union which some years
since the good providence of God hath brought about between.
our families, obliges me, besides what I owe you upon the common
Christian account, to partake with you in your sorrows, for this late
afflicting loss ; as I have, according to my measure, in the satisfac
tion of enjoying so pleasant and delectable a relative and friend.
And I would not only bear my own much lighter part of this burden,
but (if I knew how) case and lighten your part. It ought to do
much towards it (by helping you to poise and balance your burden)
to put you in mind, that you have a greater and nearer relation
left. Your Maker is your husband : God all-sufficient, in whom is
immense fulness : who can be always present, and most intimately
converse with your spirit ; who never dies, and to whom your re
lation is eternal. Which are all, things not agreeable, or possible,
to any earthly relative. This God is to be your God for ever and
500
DEDICATION,
ever, and your guide unto the death : even in this wilderness, on thh
$ide death, where we most need a guide. Nor hath your most ten
der deceased consort, otherwise left you alone. He hath left you
^vith an observant son and his yoke-fellow, with a dear and only
brother, that, it is to be hoped, will severally be found full of dutiful
and brotherly affection towards you. And you have genuine rela
tives and branches remaining to you, daughter and daughter's chil
dren, that through God's goodness may be continuing and growing
comforts to you.
And this season of your separation from so pleasant a companion
and guide of your life, will be of no long continuance. It should
occasion you to intermingle thanksgivings with lamentation, that
your union and enjoyment continued so long: and for what remains
the time is short. Therefore they that lose such relations, are to
xveep as if they wept not remembering that the fashion of this'world
passes away. Especially it ought to be considered, that such a sad
parting will be recompensed by the most joyful meeting : when they
that have slept in Jesus, God will bring with him ; and the sur
vivors, at that day, be caught up into the clouds, to meet their Re
deemer (and, no doubt, the redeemed) in the air, and so be for ever
with the Lord. Wherefore let us comfort ourselves and each other
\vith these words ; which have a fulness in them richly sufficient
lor you, and for,
My dear sister,
Your sincerely affectionate, and
very respectful brother,
JOHN HOWE.
FUNERAL SERMON,
Acts &. 20.
Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people, all the
words of Ms life*
npHE present speaker in this text is an angel of God ; one of
* those blessed spirits from among the principalities and
powers in heavenly places, who greatly delight, as you have
lately heard,* and I hope are, God willing, farther to hear, to
be concerned about the affairs of God's church on earth. So
that we depart not much from our former subject in diverting
to this. But whereas the speaker was an immortal angel, and
the subject spoken of words of life ; these, you may think, are
things very remote from the design of a funeral discourse : yet
you are withal to consider, that the persons spoken unto were
mortal men, Peter, with the rest of the apostles, whose lives
were in jeopardy every hour. That they are so mentioned in
this history, Peter, and the rest of the apostles ; and what we
find expressly recorded of him besides, that it was endeavoured
the diseased might be put under his shadow passing by ; and
that he afterwards in this chapter is only named, with
the addition the other apostles, making their defence, be
ing convened before the council, (ver. 2^.) shews that Peter
was more eminently active, vigorous, forward, and zealous in
* Having a discourse in hand about this time, on Eph. 3. 10. To
the intent that now unto the principalities, &c.
&& 2 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
the work of Christ r hut far from the affectation of principality
over the rest. Quite another consideration may well he under
stood to have urged hirti ; and which our Lord seems to r^fer
to, when he said, Go, tell my disciples, and Peter. Rut he
with the rest, we are sure, were all mortals alike. Anc th-y
were also from time to time, assemblies of mortals to whom
they were directed to speak the words of life.
And, my friends, the very name of life cannot but have a
grateful pleasant sound to them that dwell in the minrv of
deaths ; to them that find the dark and dismal shadow of death
continually spread over the whole region which they inhabit*
When they find that death, in all its more gloomy appearances
hath so general a power over ministers and people,preachers and
them that were to be preached unto ; how pleasant is the men
tion of life, and such a life, as surmounts, as exceeds the sphere
where any death can come ; a sphere by itself, all full of vi
tality, and in which death, or any shadow of death, can never:
find place ! To be told of such a life,amidst surrounding deaths
cannot but be a pleasant and grateful thing to them that have
sense enough, in reference to their present case, and any
faith, in reference to the future. Indeed the power of death ap-^
pears so much the more absolute, and its commission is seen
to be of so much the greater amplitude and extensiveness >
that it equally reaches to preachers and hearers j must equal
ly reach such men, as these apostle's were, and all the
people they were to speak to the words of this life. But
so much the higher and more glorious are the triumphs of
that life, the words whereof are here mentioned. For it is evi
dent these words do mean and intend a life, into which every
thing of death and mortality is to be swallowed up. And there*
fore though death do stop the breath of preachers, and the ears
of hearers, it can never prevail against that word in which this
life is wont to breathe. For though all flesh is as grass, and
all the glory of man as the flower of grass ; the grass vvithereth
and the flower thereof falleth away ; yet the word of the Lord
endureth for ever, that word which by the gospel is preached
unto us, 1 Pet. 1. 24,25.
This indeed was an ancient, and very eminent minister of
the word of life, whose decease and death occasions this solem
nity, and this discourse, now at this time. And it ought to
please us so much the more, that while we are now to consider,
and lament the death of such a preacher, the word he was wont
to preach shall never die. And that we are to consider at the
same time, the life which such words do both concern and
cause, is finally victorious over death in all the kinds and forms
of it ;. a life hid with Christ in God; whereof he is the root
REV, MR, PETER \ INK. 503
and original, who avowed himself to be the resurrection and
the life ; and hath assured the partakers of this life (whether
preachers or hearers) that when he who is their life shall ap
pear, they shall also appear with him in glory, CoL 3. 3, 4:
But so vain were the opposers of the preaching the words of
this life, the obdurate, infidel Jews, that they thought to shut
it up, and the preachers of it, within the walls of a prison : for
that was the case here. A sort of men full of malignity and
bitterness, especially, as you read in the context, those of the
sect of the sadducees, who were the prevailing party at that time
in their sanhedrim, who believed not > ng of a life to come, and
had drawn in the high priest to be u their side ; and who
as we read in the foregoing chap. ver. 1, 2. with the high
priest, were grieved (pained as the word signifies) that they
(namely Peter and John, though the former was orator) preach
ed through Jesus the resurrection of the dead. These are
(as they were before) the active, industrious instruments to
restrain the preachers, and suppress the preaching the wor^s
of this life : they, as is said above, filled with indignation, laid
hands on the apostles, threw them into the common prison,and
there they think them and their word securely inclosed, and
shut up together, that the world should never hear more of
them. And did ever malice more befool itself! Could spite
ever act or attempt a part more ridiculously absurd ! Did they
think to imprison celestial light ! to bury immortal life ! hea
ven derides their attempt, and exposes them to be derided.
For as we are next told, the angel of the Lord by night opened
the prison doors, (why made they not him their prisoner too ?)
and brought them forth, and said, as follows in the text, Go,
stand and speak in the temple to the people, all the words of
this life. These two things are here very plain.
First , That by this life is meant a peculiar sort of life ; this
life, T>jy o/-/7<r mums, this same life, that was so highly predica
ted, and cried up at that time, so that no one could be in doubt
what kind of life it was. It is true, out of those circumstances,
when we use the phrase of this life, we ordinarily refer to the
common affairs of this present life. But that it cannot be so
understood here is most evident : the whole business under pre
sent consideration had quite another reference. The apostles
had no controversy with the rulers of the Jews, about the affairs
of this world, or of the best way of living a few days on earth ;
but what was the surest way of living forever: and whether
believing on Christ as the Messiah, he that was to come, were
not that way. Their only contest with the people was (as his
own was, while he was yet among them) that they would not
<cpme to him that they might have life. So here the angel of
504 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
Lord commanding these servants and apostles of his to preach
the words of this life, using the demonstrative term ravm, this
same life, this way of living, or obtaining life, now so much
disputed, and which began to make so great a noise in the
world ; cried up by some, decried by others : this sufficiently
distinguished it. There were more obscure notices of it before,
but now it was more clearly revealed, and more loudly to be
spoken out. The manner of expression signifies it to be a
peculiar and more excellent sort of life, very divers from, and
far transcending what is common to men ; nor leaves us in any
doubt of the angel's meaning.
Secondly, That the words of this life must necessarily mean
the gospel, namely, of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
whereof these were the ministers and apostles, bound by special
office to diffuse to their uttermost this life and the words of it.
Whence, therefore, for our own instruction, we may take up
this twofold observation : That the gospel contains, or is com
posed, and made up of, words of a peculiar, and most excellent,
and noble kind of life : and That it is the part of the ministers
of this gospel, even by angelical suffrage and determination, as
they have opportunity, to publish such words, that is, to preach
this gospel. In speaking to these two conjunctly, I shall par
ticularly insist on these heads, namely.
I. To shew how peculiar and how excellent a sort of life
this is.
II. To shew you how usually and fitly the gospel is so
paraphrased, by the word or woids of life, and of such a
life.
III. To shew you, that it cannot but be the part of the
ministers of this gospel, to preach the words of this life.
IV. We shall also take the incidental occasion of observing
to you, and insisting briefly on it, that they have the very suf
frage of the angels of God to that purpose, that it is their part
and business to preach the words of this life.
V. And so shall make use of all.
I. We are to shew the peculiar excellency of this life. That
it is a peculiar sort of life, we have already noted from the an
gel's speaking so distinctively of it, calling it this life, this same
life, that is now every where so much spoken of; that is the
matter of present discourse, and of inquiry at this time. And
that it is a most excellent, a most noble kind of life, the ex
pression itself also doth not obscurely point out to us. That it
is called this life, K*\ ^o^v 9 life in the highest and most emi
nent sense. Never talk of this shadow, this dream of life, we
are now passing through, but speak to the people the words of
REV. MR. PETER VINtf. 505
this life; this is a life worth speaking of. And the excellen
cies of it will appear in these several respects ; as,
1. That it is most manifestly divine life; and not at the
common rate, as all life is from God ; but as it not only pro
ceeds from God, but resembles him, bears his peculiar impress
upon it ; upon which account it is called the life of God, the di
vine life, in Eph. 4. 18. where the apostle, lamenting the sad
and dismal state of the gentile world, saith, that they were alien
ated from the life of God through the ignorance that was in them,
and the blindness of their hearts. It is, in a very special sense,
a God- breathed life ; not as the natural life, and soul of man
were breathed at first from God; but as there was a peculiar
divinity in this life, not only as coming from him, but as hav
ing in it a chosen dependance on him, and tendency towards
him, by its own very essence, which the life of the soul of man,
at first, had not. For if a voluntary dependance on God, and
tendency towards him, had been essential to the natural life of
a man's soul, it had been impossible they should ever have been
lost. Such a posture God-ward was agreeable, and con-natural,
not essential. But it now is proper and peculiar to this life ;
though still not essential, as it never was, but more deeply fixed
in the soul by grace, than it was at first by nature, to tend to
God, as it is by faith derived from him, as is expressed, Hab.
2. 4. Heb. 10. 38. The justshall live by faith; and Rom. 6. 11.
Alive to God, as by love it works towards him, Gal 5. 6. and
Gal. 2. 19. I, through the law, am dead to the law, that I
might live unto God. The soul was never otherwise dead, than
as it was dead towards God ; and now, while in the present
sense it lives, it lives by, and to him. It being the steady, ha
bitual determination of the soul God-ward, as its first and last,
both in itself, and in the design of its implantation. And so is
the imprinted image of the life of God himself, so far as the
condition of a creature can admit, that is, that as God lives of,
and to himself, the soul, by this life, lives not in a merely
natural (which is common to all creatures) but in an apprehend
ed, and designed dependance on God, and subordination to
him.
2. It is a Christian, as well as a divine life ; a life that comes
from God, not as Creator only, as all life, and as the life of our
soul particularly at first did, with its very being, which involves
life in itself; but a life that comes from Christ, as our Redeemer,
as God-man, and Mediator betwixt God and man, whereof he
is the immediate Author, and which he procured by his own
death, and by his resurrection from the dead, wherein we par
take with him, when we live this life. I am crucified with
Christ, saith the apostle, nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but
VOL. III. 3 T '
506 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
Christ liveth in me, Gal. 2. 20. To me to live is Christ, Phil.
1. 21. He is the Author and Fountain, as well as the end of
this life. It is a life owing to the Redeemer dying, 1. Pet 2. 24.
He bare our sins, that we might live to righteousness. And we
are taught, upon his dying, mentioned before, (Rom. 6. 11.) tq
reckon ourselves dead to sin, and alive to God through Jesus
Christ our Lord. And he is therefore said to be the immediate
Donor of this life, John 4. 14. And I am come, saith he, that
they might have life, and that they might have it more abun
dantly, John 10. 10. The beginning, and improvements of
this life to perfect plenitude, are all from him ; and it is there
fore said to be a life hid with Christ in God, Col. 3.3. He is
said to be their life, ver. 4. by all which Christ is signified to
be the Author and Giver of this life. And he is as expressly
said to be the end of it. His love in dying for us, constrain
ing us no more to live to ourselves, but to him who died for us,
and rose again. To which purpose are the words, Rom. 14. 7>
8, 9. Again,
3* It is a pure and holy life, such as, wheresoever it is, can
not suffer a man's soul customarily to mingle with the impuri
ties and pollutions of this world. It is a life that carries up
the soul into a purer region, where it draws purer breath, If
you live in the Spirit, walk also in the Spirit, Gal 5. 25.
4. It is an active, a laborious, and fruitful life. They that
lire this life, live by union with Christ; and they that are
united with him, abiding in him, bring forth much fruit, John
15. 5. when without him they could do nothing, as it there
follows. They that live this life come thereupon, their love
abounding more and more in knowledge, and in all judgment,
or spiritual sense (as the word ciiabwis there used, may most
fitly be rendered) discerning the things that differ, or approv
ing, or preferring the things that are more excellent, to be
filled with the fruits of righteousness,which are by Jesus Christ,
unto the praise and glory of God, Phil. 1. 9, 10, 11. This is
the tendency of this life. It is a principle, in those in whom
it is, tending to usefulness, and common good ; and in order
thereto, to growth and self-improvement. Again,
5. It is a most generous sort of life, that disdains mean
things; cannot feed upon earth and ashes. Such communi
cations it must have, as are suitable to the life of a man's spirit.
Herein stands the life of the spirit, in receiving and drawing
in communications from God. They that live this life, do
hunger and thirst after righteousness, that they may be filled,
Mat. 5. 6. They seek honour and glory, and immortality, that
they may finally attain eternal life, Rom. 2. 7 This is a noble
sort of life, that cannot be maintained, as it was not attained.
REV. MR. PETER VINK. 507
by common means ; that cannot live upon low, mean, and base
things. They that are of the earth can live upon things that
spring from the earth ; but heaven-born ones must be con
tinually maintained by heavenly communications, beams of
light accompanied with vigorous influence that descend from
thence.
6*. It is a devoted life, sacred to God in Christ Jesus, I,
through the law, am dead to the law, that I might live to God,
Gal. 2. 19. For as in the principle, it is an habitual deter
mination of the soul towards God, through Christ : so, in the
exercise, it is a continual, or often repeated, self-devoting, or
dedicating of ourselves accordingly. A yielding ourselves to
God, as those that are alive from the dead, Rom. 6. 13. And
so Rom. 14. 7, 8, 9. For none of us liveth to himself, and no
man dieth to himself: for whether we live, we live unto the
Lord : and whether we die, we die unto the Lord ; whether
we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. For to this end
Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be
Lord, be Owner, and so Ruler, both of dead and living. Then,
to whom should we live, but to him ?
7. It is finally immortal, eternal life. It is so in its tendency,
and it is so in its complete and perfect issue, in its mature
state, eternal life, such in the plenitude thereof, every thing of
mortality is to be swallowed up, 2 Cor. 5.4. This is that which
the aspirations and groans of renewed souls aim at, not barely
to be unclothed, that were a mean thing, only to lay down
this flesh that thereby we may escape the troubles, that, being
in it, we are exposed to; that would go but a little way; but
to be clothed upon with the house not made with hands, eternal
in the heavens, furnished and enriched with all the delights,
and glories of the divine presence. Therefore our Saviour
says of this life, they that have the beginnings of it, They
that drink of this water, it shall be in them a well of water
springing up into life eternal, John 4. 14. The spiritual life
that renewed souls now live, will be eternal life. They differ
not in kind ; but the one will grow up into the other. There
fore saith our Saviour, I give my sheep eternal life, John 10.
28. I shall never have done giving, till I have improved the
life I have given, to eternal life, in which there will be no ebb-
ings and flowings ; but where life shall be perfectly pure, and
in its full, mature state, without any mixture of death, or dead-
liness. As any thing is said to be pure, that is full of itself,
without the mixture of the least thing that is alien, or disagree
able thereto. Every thing of mortality shall be swallowed up
in this life.
II, We are to note to you, according to the order proposed,
508
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
the frequency, and aptitude of this paraphrase of the gospel,
(words of life) or of what is equivalent thereto. For that the
gospel is meant by it, is out of question. It is all one, as if
the angel had said, Go, preach the gospel. That some such
phrase is usual to signify the gospel they can well tell, that are
not strangers to the Bible. Sometimes this phrase is used to
this purpose in the singular number, as Phil. 2. 16. Holding
forth the word of life. Sometimes in the plural, as in the
6th of John's gospel, ver. 68. Thou hast the words of eternal
life. And sometimes instead of life is put salvation, which
is the same thing. To be saved, and to live this life is all one,
whether you consider salvation begun, or salvation consummate:
salvation begun, is but this life begun, He hath saved us, and
called us with a holy calling, 2 Tim. 1. 9. When he re
generates any, he is said to save them. He saved us by the
washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost,
Titus 3. 5. And that complete, consummate salvation,
should be signified by this life consummate and complete, is
obvious and familiar, the phrases salvation and eternal life,
being so promiscuously used in Scripture to signify the same
thing, that many places need not be quoted, Acts 13. 26. To
you is the word of this salvation sent. Eph. 1. 13. The word
of truth, the gospel of your salvation. And not perishing, or
being saved, is expounded by having eternal, or everlasting
life, John 3. 15, 16, 17- And for the aptness of it, or that
the words that compose and make up the gospel, are fitly called
the words of life, will appear upon several accounts : as,
1. Inasmuch as this word is the means of begetting this
life. James 1. 18. Of his own will begat he us, with the
word of truth, that we should be a kind of first-fruits of his
creatures. In regeneration is infused the first principle of
this life. And our Saviour prays for his disciples, John 17
17. Sanctify them by thy truth; thy word is truth. And
sanctification, in the rise and beginning of it, is nothing else
but regeneration.
2. Inasmuch as this word improves this life, or is the
means of improving it, and carrying it on towards its perfect
state, 1 Pet. 2. 2. As new-born babes desire the sincere milk
of the word, that ye may grow thereby. It is the means of
our spiritual growth.
3. Inasmuch as this word carries in it the promise of this
life in the most perfect state of it. 1 John 2. 25. This is
the promise that he hath promised us, even eternal life, chap.
5. 11, 12. This is the record, that God hath given to us cteiv
nal life, and this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son hath
life, and he that hath not the Son, hath not life. This is a re-
ftEV. MR. PETEB. VlNtf.
edrded thing, and is the final and terminative promise of the
gospel. All the promises of it run into this.
4. The gospel is the rule of that judgment, by which all that
shall partake therein are finally adjudged to eternal life, to this
life in perfection, Matt. 25. 46. Those that are absolved by
our Lord Jesus Christ from the condemning sentence, and have
the saving sentence past upon them, of them it is said, They,
namely, the righteous, go into life eternal, just immediately
from the tribunal of their judge; which sentence, and judg
ment, is according to this gospel. God will judge the secrets
of all hearts, according to my gospel. Wherever that impress
is to be found, gospel righteousness, it distinguishes them that
belong to Christ, and marks them out for eternal life. These
things fall under the former observation ; the other two, whick
are to succeed, belong to the latter.
III. That it is the part of the ministers of the gospel, as they
can have opportunity, to preach the words of this life. Forthi
making out of this, I shall speak to these two things : 1. to
shew, that it ought to be their design, and end, to help souls
into this state of life : 2. that they ought to preach the gospel,
or the words of this life, in order hereunto. That ought to
be their end : and this their work, in order to this end.
1. It ought to be their end, to help souls into this state of
life. For,
(1 )It is the end of their office, therefore it ought to he their
end. It would be unaccountable, that they should design a
diverse end, from the proper end of their office, or that
they should not design that. Now the gospel is, by its desig
nation, to be the ministration of spirit and life unto souls, 2
Cor. 3. G.
(2.) They ought to design the bringing of souls to Christ, to
get them into Christ, who is the Fountain of this life. You
will not come to me, that you might have life, saith our Savi
our, John 5 . 4O. And sure it is the business, and ought to be
the design, of the ministers of the gospel, as much as in them
is, to bring souls to Christ, and to counterwork the disinclina
tion that is in men thereto. You will not come : but we will
do all that in us lies to persuade you to come, and to come fur
this end, that you may live.
(3.) It undoubtedly ought to be their end, to have souls un
der their ministry, regenerated and born again. This they
ought to design, and this is the very beginning of that state of
life ; and they are therefore entitled fathers, in reference to
this their great design and business. If you have had ten thou
sand instructors, yet you have not had many fathers ; for I have
begotten you to Christ, saitU the apostle Paul, 1 Cor. 4. 15-
5 id A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
You were regenerated by my ministry. And this ought to be
fevery minister's design, that souls be regenerated by their mi
nistry. So the same apostle speaks of that servant of Phile
mon's, and his own son Onesimus ; I beseech thee for my son
Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds, Phil. 10.
(4.) They ought to design the perfecting of souls unto eter
nal life. For this end was the ministry given, in all the de
grees and kinds of it ; namely for the perfecting of the body of
Christ, as you find, Eph. 4. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some
apostles, some prophets, and some evangelists, and some pas
tors and teachers, for the perfecting of the saints, for the work
of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : Till we all
come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son
of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of
the fulness of Christ. And then is this new man perfect j
when this new life is mature in him, and grown up to its
fulness.
2 As that ought to be their end, so this ought to be their
work, in order to that end, to preach this word of life, as
they can have opportunity. This will appear several ways ;
as,
(1.) They are commanded so to do. Christ commands it,
Go teach all nations, &c. Mat. 28. 19. His apostle gives it in
charge, even before God, and our Lord Jesus Christ, to preach
the word, to be instant in season, and out of season, 2 Tim. 4.
1, 2. And in the former epistle, having before given the same
charge, to give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doc
trine, 1 Tim. 4. 13. He afterwards, in reference to this, and
many other precepts, urges his charge before God, and the
Lord Jesus Christ, adding, and the elect angels, to observe
these things, &c. And here there is a command from God by
an angel, Go, and speak to the people in the temple, the words
of this life. The obligation by this precept, given the apostles
with circumstances, lies in substance, upon all that are minis
ters of the gospel of Christ.
(2.) They are directed how to do it, as well as commanded
to do it. The great God instructs his prophet Ezekiel, say to
them, as I live saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the
death of the wicked, but that the wicked turn from his way,
and live. Turn ye, turn ye, from your evil ways ; for why
will ye die, O house of Israel, Ezek. 33. 11. Words are
put into his servant's mouths, even these words of life.
(3.) They are threatened if they neglect to do it ; as in the
8th verse of that 33d, of Ezekiel, If thou dost not speak
to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall
REV. MR. PETER VINK. 511
die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine
hand.
(4.) There are encouraging promises of great re ward, (though
that reward is all of grace) to them that succeed in this work T
They that turn many to righteousness shall shine as stars, Dan.
12.3.
(5.) They have special assistance, according as they depend
and seek it from the blessed God, in this work. He abets them
in it. Hereupon they strive according to his power that works
in them mightily, Col. 1. 29. Though all have not assistance
equally, yet all have what is suitable to the pleasure of the free
Donor, when they ^faithfully engage and persist in this blessed
?md glorious work.
(6.) They are assured of acceptance in it, though they SUCT
ceed not. So pleasing is this work to the blessed God, the en
deavouring to bring souls into this state of life : Though Israel
be not gathered, yet shall I be glorious in the eyes of the Lord,
Isa. 49. 5. This, indeed, is spoken principally of Christ him
self; but subordinately of all that serve him in this work. So*
saith the apostle Paul, 2 Cor. 2. 15, 16. We are unto God a
sweet savour (or odour rather, as the ; word QO-^VI more properly
signifies) of Christ in them that are saved, and in them that
perish. To the one we are the odour of death unto death : to
the other the odour of life unto life. And this lay with a migh
ty weight upon his spirit. O that ever we should be the sa
vour of death unto death to any ! Who is sufficient for these
things ! But whether of life or death, we are a sweet odour to
God in Christ, as to both ; when he sees the sincerity of our
hearts, and how fain we would fetch souls out of the state of
death into this life. So grateful and pleasant to him is the
work effected of saving souls, that the attempt and desire of it
is not ungrateful.
IV.We are farther to shew, that this is the part of the minis
ters of the gospel, to preach the words of this life, even by an
gelical suffrage and declaration. We have the concurrence in
one, of that whole most excellent order : for among them can
be no disagreeing votes or sentiments, to put us out of all doubt
that this is our business. And that is a great additional enforce
ment of it upon us. But here it is requisite to do these two
things : to shew how far only the angels can be concerned in
a matter of this nature: and that though^they are concerned
no farther, yet we have here sufficient evidence of their suf
frage, and complacential approbation.
1. How far only they can be concerned in matters of
jthis nature.
(1.) Not so far as to do this work themselves. They are not
51 2 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
to be the preachers of this gospel; God did not think that fit.
If that had been the known and stated course, the apostles
might have replied, upon their being sent to preach this gospel;
You that are an immottal ange! 3 whora no violence can touch or
hurt, go you and preach this gospel. No, they were to do no
such work : by the counsel of heaven this work is committed to
men. In that marvellous conversion of the apostle Paul in his
way to Damascus, he is sent to Ananias in the city, to be told
by him what he was to do, Acts 9.6. And when there was that
special regard had to Cornelius's pvayers and alms, that God
was resolved he should not want the express discovery of the
gospel of Christ ; he sends an angel to him, not to instruct him
himself ; but to direct him to send for Peter, as you find Acts
10. and the following chapter, who was to speak to him words,
by which he and his house were to be saved, as appears by com
paring those two chapters together. So that they are not to do
this vvork themselves. Nor,
(2.) Are they so far concerned, as to confer the office. The of
fice of a preacher doth not come from an angel. When the very
angel saith this to these apostles, they were apostles and minis
ters of Christ before, he doth not make them such ; nor is that
God's way of conveying the office. No, it comes from Christ
himself originally : he gave the first commission, Go, and teach
all nations to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded
you ; and lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world, Mat. 28. 19, 20. So that the same office comes from
Christ, to the end of the world. Though the persons that first
received the commission were to continue but their own short
time; yet the commission is continued to such as should, in se
veral ages, succeed them, and still from Christ ; but by other
appointed means, which he hath settled, and which remain
stated in his church ; those that are in that office of preachers
or ministers themselves, conveying it to others, who shall ac
cording to fixed gospel rules, be found qualified for it. But
the business of angels, wherein God hath been pleased to em
ploy them, in reference to these affairs of his church, is only
sometimes to determine circumstances, as the angel here to
these apostles ; now is the time, Go forthwith to the temple,
and preach to the people the words of this life. The obliga
tion to the thing did not come from the angel, but the deter
mination of the season, and place, for that time. So we find
as to other circumstances. The apostle Paul is directed by an
angel appearing in the likeness of a man of Macedonia, to go
and preach to the Macedonians, saying to him, come over,
and help us, Acts 16*. 9. Thus God does when he thinks fit ;
but we are not warranted to expect the signification of his mind
MR. PETER VINK. 513
this way ; he having appointed other means that are sufficient
But yet,
2. Notwithstanding that angels are concerned no further
than you have heard ; yet that they may be concerned, and
have been concerned so far, is an evidence of their complacen-
tial approbation of the thing. And this will appear partly by
the consideration of the nature and temper of those excellent
creatures ; and partly, by the consideration of several con
current things, of which the holy Scripture gives us notice.
(1.) Consider their very nature, unto whom their sanctity,
and their benignity is their very nature, in this their confirmed
state. We are not to think that this angel, this messenger sent
from God, conveyed his message, as if it passed through a dead
trunk, that could be no way affected therewith ; but as one
highly savouring his message,, taking great complacency in it.
It was pleasant to him in the delivery, thus to direct these
apostles of our Lord, Go to the temple, preach to the people
the words of this life ; your immediate call is from the prison
to the temple, to teach the people, how they may be set at
liberty from the bonds of death, worse bonds than yours. So
much we may collect from their habitual sanctity and devoted-
ness to God, the dutiful, ready compliance, and conformity of
their will to the good and acceptable will of their Maker and
Lord, and the peculiar benignity of their nature, that they were
glad to be thus employed ; it was welcome work to any one of
them that carried this message.
(2.) Several other things concur, mentioned in the holy
Scripture, to make us apprehend their complacential approba
tion of so grateful an errand, as,
{!.] The solemn jubilee that they held upon our Lord's de
scent into this world upon this saving design. Then an in
numerable multitude of the heavenly host are brought in tri
umphing together, and saying, Glory to God in the highest,
peace on earth, and good-will towards men, Luke 2. 14. This
appears to have been their common sense, and so, no doubt,
was the sense of this angel at this time. They all celebrate
the descent of our Lord, upon his saving design coming down
into this world, to be the light of men, as it is expressed, John
1. 4. In him was life, and the life was the light of men. ^ A
luminous life it was, that he came to bless this world with.
And when the angels did celebrate this descent of his, with so
much joy and jubilation, it was in pursuance of a proclamation
that had before passed through all the spacious heavens, when
he brought his first begotten Son into the world, it was said,
and let all the angels of God worship him, Heb. 1. 6. They
were all to adore the Redeemer, as such, because he vouchsafed
to be a Redeemer to such as we were, buried and lost in death
VOL. m. 3 u
514
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
[2.] Consider the ordinary stated course of their ministration
what that is, and whither it tends, you find expressed, Heb. 1.
14. Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister
for them who shall be heirs of salvation ! Heirs of salvation,
and heirs of eternal life, are the same, as hath been noted be
fore. This they in their stated course pursue ; this is the de
sign of their ministry, to be helpful to those who are to be the
heirs of salvation.
[3.] We may collect it from the joy that they express for
the success of the gospel of this kind. Where they observe it
to succeed, if in the conversion but of one sinner, Luke 15. 10.
There is joy in the presence of the angels of God, if but one
sinner repenteth. The heavens are hereupon filled with joy,
the angels rejoice that one is now added to their happy number
gained from under the power of death, and satan, the great de
stroyer of souls.
4.] The prospect they have, that all that partake of this
fife, here in the beginnings of it, shall partake with them, irt
the eternal life, and blessedness of the future state. All that
are here converted, and regenerated, they are by degrees, com
ing to the general assembly, and chuich of the first born,which
are written in heaven, to the innumerable company of angels,
and to the spirits of just men made perfect, Heb. 12. 22, 23-
All this is plain evidence that there is a complacential concur
rence and suffrage of angels to the ministers of Christ, doing^
their work, preaching the words of this life, according as they
have opportunity.
V. The use of this you may easily apprehend might be vast
ly copious, but we must be within necessary limits.
1. We may learn hence, that such as the gospel is, suck
ought our attendance to it to be. There ought to be a corres
pondence between what the gospel in itself is, and our manner
of attending the dispensation of it. Doth it consist of words of
life ? then so ought it to be attended to, as containing the words
of life, the words of this life, this noble, and most excellent
sort of life, Methinks this should strike the consciences of
some : 1 wonder if it do not of any ! How few do attend tha
dispensation of this gospel, as apprehending it to contain the
words of such a life ? In what agonies of spirit should we attend
upon the dispensation of this gospel, if we understand the matter
so? They are the words of the most excellent kind of life that we
hear, when we hear the gospel of Christ truly preached. This
ought to carry a sting and pungency with it to the hearts of such
as "upon inquiry, (when did 1 attend upon the gospel, as con
taining the words of life ?) cannot give to their own hearts, and
consciences any satisfying account. Let the inquiry proceed
REV. MR. PETER VINK.
further, have I got life by it ? Did it ever enter into my heart,
as the word of life ? Did I ever so much as design, expect, or
wish that it should ? What shall be said to such, that if they
answer truly, must give it against themselves ?
2. We may learn hence, that, when God is pleased to put
such a dignity upon poor mean men, as to speak to men by
them, and about so great concerns, the affairs of this life :
things so high and sublime as the words of this life import :
we ought hereupon both to acknowledge God's wisdom and
compassion towards us ; and be sensible of our obligation high
ly to esteem them for their work's sake.
(1.) We ought to acknowledge the wisdom and cooipassi.-
/on of God, that he hath chosen this way to treat with men :
that he doth not always, as he did once, speak to the Israelites,
by thunder and lightning, and a terrible tempest, and a voice
of words, which voice they that heard, entreated they might
never hear it any more ; and thereupon desired Moses that he
would speak to them from God, for they could not hear such a
voice, but they must die for it. No, God speaks to men by
men, like themselves, who have the same nature, and the same
interest, that are to be upon the same bottom with them, and
preach the same gospel of salvation, by which they are to be
saved themselves. And,
(2.) We are to honour such, as he puts this honour upon, for
their work's sake ; to esteem them highly in love on this ac
count, 1 Thes. 5. 13. How beautiful are the feet of them,
that bring glad tidings, ? Rom. 10. 15. How welcome their
approaching steps 1 How graceful is their motion towards us !
They that labour in the word and doctrine, are upon that ac
count worthy of double honour, I Tim. 5. 17- And all this not
for their own sake, but for their work's sake. For die greatest
instruments that ever were in the world, employed in this work
what are they ? That great apostle Paul, counts himself as no
thing ; though not behind the chiefest apostles, yet a mere no
thing ; so he nullifies himself, diminishes himself to a thing
of nought, a perfect nullity. Elsewhere, I laboured more a-
bundantly than they all, saith he, yet not I! 1 Cor. 15. 10.
Who is Paul, and who is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye be
lieved, even as the Lord gave to every man ? 1 Cor. 3. 5. VVho
is Paul ? As if he would say it cannot be told ; too little a thing
to be seen or known ! or that any notice should be taken of
him. We cannot, indeed, have too mean thoughts of our
selves ; so little we are, compared with the greatness of our
work : and none can have so mean thoughts of us, as we ought
to have of ourselves, who should know ourselves best, and bet
ter understand our own little value, than any others can.^
when any esteem the ministers of Christ for their work 5 sake,
b!6 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THJB
they only express a respect to him that sends them, to the mes
sage they bring, and to their own souls, that are in such a way
so tenderly cared for.
3. We may learn hence, how peculiarly spiritual and
intellectual this life is, which such words do so nearly concern.
Do you know any life besides, that is produced by words, and
by words maintained and improved ? No words can otherwise
affect us, than as they convey a sense into our minds so as to be
understood, and into our hearts and spirits, being inwardly re
ceived and believed there. This must be an intellectual and
most pure sort of life, that depends upon words, that can be be^
gotten by words, and improved by words, and perfected by
words. It shews it to be a sort of life far above the sphere of this
bodily life; this bodily life is not to be begotten or maintained
by words. You cannot by words recover life into a dead fin
ger, much less into a dead corpse. And again, what admirable
words are those that can make us live ? Transmit life into the
very centre, and make our hearts live ! It is true, it is not the
mere words, but divine breath animating those words, that be
gets this life : but that still proves it to be a spiritual life. The,
divine word hath a peculiarity with it : that, indeed, through
the efficacy of a divine blessing accompanying it, makes the or
dinary means available, for the sustaining of our natural life $
man lives not by bread only, but by the word that proceeds out
of God's mouth ; much more is his vital word necessary to
the production and maintenance of the life of our souls.
4. Hence we may collect how dismal and sad their case is,
that sit from time to time with dead souls under the words of
life ! Year after year there are words of life spoken and
breathed forth, in those assemblies where they are hearers ; yet
when the truth of the matter comes to be told, must say, I feel
nothing of this life in my soul; my heart is dead still, is still a
stone or a clod ! No words that I have heard, have awakened,
quickened, melted, purified my heart, warmed and inflamed
my heart ! Dead I was in trespasses and sins, and so I remain
notwithstanding all the words of this life which I have heard !
This is a dismal case ; when it was God's chosen way to make
his word the ministration of spirit and life to souls, if it do
not breathe in these words, wherein can it be expected to
breathe ?
5. We may collect hence, that if, by angelical suffrage, it
ought to be the business of ministers to preach the words of
this life ; then, undoubtedly, by angelical suffrage, the words
of this life are words worth the hearing; worth attending and
listening to. An angel would have been loth to have been the
messenger to these great worthies, the apostles of our Lord,
REV. MR. PETER VINK.
f&arging them to go and preach in the temple to the people
a jargon of impertinent, idle stories. No ; but when he saith,
Go, and preach to the people the words of this life, that leaves
the matter out of all doubt, that here was a ready concurrence
both in judgment and complacence of the angel hereto; and
that in full effect, he pronounced these things worth listening
to. Though we cannot suppose him so assuming, as to think
he could by his approbation add any thing real to his authority
who sent him ; yet as to the reputation of the message, with
us, it is not without its weight : as it makes a great difference,
whether a prince signify his mind, in this or that affair, by a
person of honour, or by a foot-boy. Therefore when any of
you have heard the Words of this life, with neglect and disre
gard, you have set your judgment against the judgment, at
once, of the great God, and of the glorious angels of God:
it signifies as if you thought yourselves wiser than God, and
than any angel in heaven. They esteem these words worthy
the most serious attention and regard ; but you look upon them
as trifles, not worth the regarding. Worms of this earth,
mushrooms lately sprung up, mean abjects, but beginning to
crawl, set their mouth and heart against heaven oppose their
rash, presumptuous judgment to the judgment of the supreme
Lord, and of those wise sages, the blessed and holy angels, that
stand always in the presence of God, and hear his wisdom \
The vanities of this world are thought worth the regarding;
but the words of eternal life are counted unworthy to be re
garded, or listened to ! What absurd insolence is this ? to
persist in a practical judgment, so directly contrary to the judg
ment of the wise and holy angels ; and, as is evident, of God
himself, who sent this message ! When such men do meet,
is not all their talk vanity ? running upon the things only of
the earth and time, mere impertinency at best to such as have
souls to save ! But also are not bold, profane jests, about
things most sacred, usual ingredients in their conversation ?
namely, what is most opposite to such a design ! These things,
they reckon, sound well in a coffee-house, or a tavern : but
how do they sound in heavenly places, whither the report pre
sently flies up as may be collected from Eph. 3.10. To the
principalities and powers in the heavenly places is made known
by the church (that is, in, or about the affairs of the church)
the manifold wisdom of God. Which cannot but imply their
animadversion upon the follies of men, counterworking that
wisdom. Nor can the censure of so excellent creatures, and
of so bright understandings, be lightly esteemed by any,
but most stupid minds. And if such an addition signify no
thing, why doth the apostle, having* given a charge before God,
5 IS A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
and before Jesus Christ, add, and before the elect angels ?
6. Learn farther, that if any servants of Christ have faith
fully, in a continued course, to the end of their time, but in
tent upon this business, preaching the words of this life,
their memory ought to be very precious to us, when they are
gone : they who have been employed in this work, called to
it by God ; it is all one whether his mind were signified to them
by an angel, or any other way. For it was not an angel that
gave the authority, but only conveyed this particular command,
<as hath been noted. When God in his ordinary method hath
called forth a servant of his to preach the words of this life,
and he hath laboured in it faithfully to the uttermost, the me*
mory of such a one ought to be very dear and precious to all, to
whom he was known, and that have had opportunity of hearing
from him the words of eternal life, or that shall receive a faith
ful account of him. We are so directed and taught, Heb. 13.
7, 8. Remember them which have the rule over you, who
have spoken unto you the work of God, whose faith follow,
considering the end of their conversation, Jesus Christ, the
same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. And he still as much
requires the same thing as ever he did.
And truly such a servant of Christ was this my dear and
worthy brother, the very reverend Mr. Vink, whom God hath
lately taken from among us. He was the son of a noted citi
zen of Norwich : nor will equal judges of his true worth think
it a despicable degree of lustre added to that city, that such
a man was born there. His ancestors were early protestants,
when the reformation was struggling for a birth in Flanders.
Where, when the persecution against that profession began to
rage, the zeal and fervour of their religion not admitting to be
concealed, or suffering them to temporise, providence ordered
their seasonable transportation to that city of refuge, which be
came native to their following posterity, and among them to
this worthy man ; who hath often been heard to say, He
reckoned it a greater honour to have descended from so pious
ancestors, than if he could have derived his pedigree from the
greatest princes. He was, indeed, designed for multiplying
the offspring ofthe everlasting Father; and seemed formed
for this work from his entrance upon the stage of this world : so
were those things very early interwoven in the frame and tem
per of his soul, that were to be the elements of great futuref
usefulness in this kind of service. For, in his very tender years
there appeared very early religion, great seriousness, an habitual
awe and reverence ofthe divine majesty ; insomuch that none
could observe, when he first began to be a fearer of God.
REV. MR. PETER VINK. 51$
Which pious disposition of mind was in conjunction with so
great a propensity and addictedness to books, with desire of
learning, as was very unusual at that age, even in his child
hood.
And very early was his preparatory endeavour for that noble
employment to which he afterwards betook himself. For as
nature and grace appeared to have betimes combined to frame
him as an instrument for such service ; it was soon very evi
dent, that in the former, God had inlaid a deeper foundation,
enduing him with singular parts, above the common rate;
which as they came gradually to shine out, in the great im
provements he had made, under instruction, in a little time ;
there appeared such quickness of apprehension, solidity of
judgment, strength of memory, quickness of fancy, without .ex
orbitancy, as are seldom found to meet together : and these
were accompanied with so spontaneous diligence beyond what
the usual methods of education obliged him to, that in his ten
der years, while yet under the ye of his parents, they have
thought it requisite sometimes to hide his books, lest he should
injure himself by over intent and close study. So that he was
ripe for a university much younger than others ordinarily are.
Accordingly he was sent up in his fourteenth year to Cam*-
bridge, where he remained many years a fellow, and great or
nament of Pembroke-Hall, even beyond the time of his taking
the degree of bachelor of divinity ; in which time he had
treasured up a large stock of all useful learning, and might be
fitly styled a universal scholar. But religion governing the
whole course of his studies, kept him steady to his great end; and
made him most intent upon such things as might render him
most useful for his designed work. The original languages,
with such rational learning as was subservient to theology, and
then theology, and the study of the holy Scriptures themselves.
For diversion he was no stranger to history, namdy, -civil,
which was fundamental but more diverting; as well as ecclesi
astical, which was more immediately necessary to his purpose.
And among his other accomplishments, his skill and accuracy
in the latin tongue, was, as I have been otherwise informed,
much remarked in the university; so that the professor in the
chair, when he took the above-mentioned degree (as was re
ported by the eye and ear-witness) disputing pro forma with
him, after he had somewhat longer than ordinary opposed him,
he still answering in neat and elegant latin, said, Mr. Vink, I
only so long continued my opposition to you, to give you op
portunity to entertain the auditory with that judgment and
eloquence, which have appeared in your answers. And that to
express himself politely m that tongue was become habitual
^20 A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
and familiar to him, appeared in that writing, in that language?)
a weekly account of the more remarkable things that occurred
to him in the course of his life; which since his death, hath come;
to my view; though in such a case a man only writes to himself;
yet I have observed therein such strictures of elegancy, both of
style and phrase, as signified it was become impossible to him>
if he writ any thing, not to write handsomely, and as might be*
come both a Christian and a scholar.
This narrative was continued until his growing infirmities
put a period to it$ some months sooner than to his life itself. The
mention of it here, you see, was occasional, and somewhat di*
gressive. Therefore, to return, when he had passed through
the long course of his academical studies and employment ;
London, whither his fame had now reached, could not long
want such a man. Hither he was called ; and here he shone
a bright light in two churches of this city successively, namely^
Saint Michael's in Cornhill, which he easily quitted upon
another's claim ; more from an indisposition to contend, which
was little suitable to his calm temper, than from defect of
title, could his friends, that so highly valued him, have pre
vailed with him,to admit of its being disputed, but they had the less
reason to be urgent upon him> for that he was so immediately cho
sen to a neighbour church, where he continued preaching the
words of this life, till August 24, 1662) when not satisfied with
somethings in the act that then took place, he calmly quitted his
station, but not his ministry ; which he never refused to exer
cise, when desired in distinct assemblies, when they had only
the favour of a connivance. But his more ordinary course was^
after he was deprived of his former public liberty, to preach for
many years, as the apostle Paul did, in his own hired house 5
whither his great abilities, and most lively vigorous ministry^
drew an assembly not inconsiderable ; whereto he both dis
pensed the word, and (to such as were qualified, and desirous)
the sacrament of the Lord's supper, at certain seasons. And
this course he continued, especially that of preaching in his
house, till bodily disability made it impossible to him ; which
then he deeply lamented. Yet did he not decline all commu
nion with the established church. Whereupon he had experi
ence of the baughty, supercilious temper of some men's spirits,
on the one hand, and the other ; who assume to themselves an.
interdicted, unhallowed liberty of sitting in judgment upon
other men's consciences; and adventure to censure them, as
men of no conscience, that abandon not their own, to follow
theirs; taking notice, sometimes, with just regret, that he in
curred the anger of two sorts of men; of some, that he went
no farther ; of others, that he went so far.
Looking into his memoirs, I found that rich vein of religion
and godliness, running throughout the whole, that 1 think no
REV. MR. PETER VINK. 52 [
serioui man could read them without being very deeply affect
ed therewith. Week after week, whatsoever was more remark
able, relating to himself, his family, or the church of God, is
punctually set down, and intermixed with most pious ejaculati
ons, " My God, and my All." If any trouble occurred," Yet God
is mine, and I am his." You every where discern the breath
ings of a holy devout soul. Ejaculatory supplications are
very frequent for his relatives, and domestics,The Lord sanctify
them, the Lord wash them, the Lord protect them, .lead them
by the truth and counsels. On all occasions that spirit of
prayer, and universal godliness discovers itself all along, mixed
with the greatest tenderness and compassion that I have any
\yhere met with. If any one were sick in his family, his dear
consort, his son, daughter, or daughter-in-law, his most be
loved brother, or if a servant, male or female, it is noted down,
with his suspirid) the breathings forth of earnest supplications
on their behalf. And afterwards upon their recovery, most so
lemn thanksgivings. But if any one died, then such self-hu
miliation, such lying low before the Lord, such yielding com
pliance with the divine pleasure, with the design of spiritual
improvement thereby, as I believe, hath been seldom seen.
And in whatsoever case, there are expressions of a steady trust
in God, in reference to all his affairs, both of this world and
that which is to come. If any difficulties came in view, upon
the mention thereof, he presently subjoins, "But I will trust in
God ; he will shew me the plain, and the right way, wherein
he would have me to go. His charity to the distressed was al
ways flowing, and very exemplary ; but much more the pity
which wrought in his heart towards such, whose miseries and
necessities were such, as it was never possible for him to relieve
proportionably to the largeness of his soul. He in the mean
time suffered the calamity of every one whose case came to his
notice. His humility was such, as did shine through all his
othf r excellencies. He was, indeed, a great man in every
one's eyes but his own. No one ever thought meanly of him,
that knew him but himself. His love of solitude, and retire
ment was peculiarly remarkable. No man had more opportu
nity, in his circumstances, to multiply friends and acquaintance;
but I never knew any one who minded, and studied it less; yet
where once he was acquainted, there could not be a more plea
sant and delectable friend. It was remote from him to seek
acquaintance : nor did he need ; it was enough for him to re
ceive those, that were so kind to themselves, as to seek his.
And it is evident, that love of solitude is peculiar to those, who,
through the grace of God, and especially, a sort of self-benignity,
VOL III. 3 X
522
A FUNERAL SERMON ON THE
have been capable of becoming good company to themselves.
For empty persons, or such as are only full of malignity, men
of ill minds, and conscious to themselves of ill design, for such
I do not wonder, that, of all things, they care not to be alone.
They can never be grateful company to themselves. But he
had laid up such a treasure of human and divine knowledge,that
I know not where he could find pleasanter company than his
own. And his special gratitude for divine mercies was very ob
servable. I have found, in his memorials, he was much in ad
miring God, that he had done so much for him and his, and
more especially for the helps he had from heaven in the per*
formance of his ministerial work. Blessed be God for the as
sistance he gave me such a day. And very particularly at the
Lord's supper. Blessed be God for what hath past between
him and me at his table ; blessed be God that his bonds have
taken hold of my soul !
Though his temper, and the chosen circumstances of his life,,
kept off from him in great part, more frequent occasions of
communicating to the world the rich treasures wherewith his
mind was stored, yet when such occasions have occurred, he
neglected them not. But while, through his own continuing
dissatisfaction, he remained excluded from a public station ;
besides his constant ministerial labours,in a private way, he em
braced other occasions that providence offered, of doing such
work as became much more public ; and wherein he did more^
than speak from a pulpit to a single congregation of hearers,
speaking from the press to the world, as any should think fit
to be his readers. Divers of his excellent sermons, have been
iong extant to common view, wherein being dead, he yet
speaketh. An account of which, though elsewhere given,* it
Is not unfit here to repeat. As, before his ejection, he had
one sermon in the first volume of the Morning Exercises,
preached in the church of Saint Giles, upon original sin; so
after it,he had another,in that against popery, upon the grounds
of the protestants' separation from the church of Rome. An
other, upon the worth of the soul in the continuation of the
Morning Exercise Questions, with another, on gospel grace
the best motive to holiness, vol. 4. And to these I must add
that valuable performance of his on the acts of the holy
apostles, in the supplement to Mr. Pool's annotations of the
Bible (by mistake ascribed to another worthy person, who hath
to me disclaimed it, and assured me it was Mr. Vink's.) And
it is a satisfaction to me, that I have his concurring judgment
In Mr. Calamy's Abridgment,
I ft
BEV. MR. PETER VINK. 523
in the Interpretation of this text. Who writing npon it, when
he could little apprehend, his own funeral sermon, was,
so many years after, to be preached from it, tells us, that
though, some admit of an hypallage in the expression " the
vrordsof this life," and join the pronoun to the other substantive,
reading it, These words of life. Because by this life is ordinarily
understood the present temporary life, as in 1 Cor. 15. 19.
Yet he says, there needs not this translatious sense ; by this life
the angel might very well understand, eternal life, and salva
tion, for that was it which the sadducees denied, and for the
preaching of which life, the apostles were imprisoned. To
which purpose also the learned Doctor Hammond speaks in
Ins annotations on the same place.
The words of this life he preached to the last, and lived it, in
its initial state, as he now lives it (being in the kind, the same
life) in its perfect, eternal state. And we may now put in him
with those holy men (as he speaks in the argument, which he
prefixes to this book) who having lived answerably to their pro
fession and hope, do, when we read these things, seem to speak
unto us, and tell us (what they say was inscribed upon the sta
tue of some deified hero) sifeceritis sicut nos, eritis sicut nos;
if ye shall live as we have done, and suffer as we have suffer
ed, then shall you be (glorious and happy) as we are. And yet
such a life as this must end, a life transacted at such a rate !
Whither should this carry and direct all our thoughts and as
pirings? I bless God we have such instances of many, of whom
we must say, it is impossible but that such men are got into a
good state. A great confirmation of the truth of our religion.
We must be assured such a one cannot be lost in a grave ; his
works must follow him into a higher region. But I add,
7. That, since they who do preach the words of life, do yet
themselves die, let us attend upon their ministry accordingly.
We have such and such to preach to us the words of life ; but
they are mortal men, and must not preach to us always. There
fore let such a thought take place ; take we heed that we do
jiot lose them, while we have them : O let the words of life,
which they preach, be entertained as such. Our Saviour saith
of John the baptist, he was a burning and a shining light, and
ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light. You can
rejoice in no such light but for a season. You may say, if such
and such that are now preaching to us the word of life do drop,
God can raise up others in their room to preach the same word:
and I hope he will, that when such a one as I drop, he will
raise up some other to preach to you at another rate, with more
warmth and vigour, and success, than ever I have done. But
524 A FUNERAL SERMON &C.
yet you are to consider that you are mortal too, as well as we.
And admit you have those who shall far exceed tjiem that have
gone before ; yet you know not how short your time may he
under them. Therefore whatever your hand finds out to do in
this kind, do it with all your might. Labour to catch at the
words of this life, as once one in distress did at words of a
much inferior concern, and wrien a meaner life, hung in doubt.
We are continually hovering between life and death ! how fast
are we dropping away from one another ! Every one that die
from among us, doth, even dying, utter such a voice. Amidst
so many deaths, admit, draw in, as vital breath, the words of
this life. Dread, as the most frightful of all deaths, that the
very words of thii life should be to you the savour of
tinto death.
END OF THE THIRD
. Mason, Pi inter, Chichester.
AAf>A*f
nwvswm
^^
aw^ra
'WW^^PPS s'XSAS^
1 ^fflSS^F^K
i
"
BX
9315
,H6
1822
VOL. 3
HOWE
THE WHOLE WORKS
#$%.
ftflHM-AyG
*+. A. /A "~ ^ /-N
TVNews
OpenLibrary